《Villainess Becomes The Knight》


 Chapter 1 - Glimmer Of Hope

    "Hey girl, don''t run that fast, let your mothere first.'''' I yelled at the girl who was ying and running around.


    "Doctor. Abigail, you can go home, I will take care of the child" offered the nurse, but I could see all her attention was on her mobile.


    I shook my head, "its okay, call her parents toe soon, we are doctors not parents here.'''' I replied as my eyes continued to follow the steps of the little girl. Did I tell you I hate kids? They were pain in the ass, always rumbling and running around. I wish they were operated from batteries so that we could plug it out whenever needed.


    "Alright" said the nurse as she walked back to the hospital to call her mother, who had pleaded to me to take care of daughter as she had to collect a report and the daughter was not ready to go to the hospital because she was afraid of it.


    From no angle did the girl look afraid to me, it was clear that she wanted to have fun here.


    "Hey, don''t run there" I shouted again, as she walked towards the main road, where vehicles were running at faster speed.


    My eyes widened when I saw a fast trucking towards her. No matter how much I hate kids, I could not see one dying in front of me. So i ran faster only to push her away at the end moment, but i was not that lucky, the truck hit me straight and i end up flying in the air only to get hit by a tree at the side,


    My body was badly injured and my senses were numb. All I could feel was a metallic taste filling my mouth and wetness in my hands. I coughed a bit and a gush of blood came out.


    The girl who was ying around came to me and kneeled in front of me. I wanted to scold her, but I had no voice.


    When her eyes met mine I was so stunned that I even forgot all the pain I was feeling just a moment ago, her eyes were silver and shining, and she had that unearthly aura around her that I could not believe that she was the same girl.


    "You did good, Abigail" she praised me but her voice was nothing like a young girl. I felt eerie but at the same time all the pain of losing my body, as if I was floating in the air, I was feeling lighter.


    "Tell me, what wish do you have?" she asked again when i did not reply.


    Wish! From the past 24 years years, I had only a wish, that was to return back to my previous life, which I was never able to forget and take revenge for my family which died because of me.


    "I.. I want to return in time, and save my family from the disaster they had faced because of me. I want to go back to my previous life." i did not know what took over me, as i was telling a small girl about my deepest secret, my desire.


    It might be I was desperate, it might be I was dying without telling anyone the pain I had borne all my life or it might be her voice and eyes that could see my soul, but I did tell her the truth she asked me for.


    The girl smiled, "so, you don''t want to save yourself from this death." she asked, putting a hand on my cheek. It was colder than ice and I shivered.


    But it did nothing to break my resolve as I shook my head.


    "Why are you not happy here? I have given you a happy family, my child." it would have looked bizarre and i would haveughed if a girl would have said that to me in normal circumstances but what was normal right there, as i looked around all the vehicles, persons had turned into a statue, as if the time was stopped for just the two of us.


    And the way she was telling me this, there was no doubt that it was the truth.


    "I have lived a happy life here, but the guilt never left me, my young sister was just 12 years old when she died because of me. My brother took the attack of the sword to save me. I want to save them to repay the debt I had ``I told her as tears started flowing from my eyes, but instead of feeling my pain she smiled.


    "You have learnt your lesson well, my child, but what if you still fell in the trap of time and repeated your mistakes." she asked as if a mother asked the kid who had done nothing but mistakes all the time.


    "Then keep my memory intact for past life.'''' I added, though all this looked like a dream, there was no way it could be real but even if it was just a joke, my destiny was ying on me, I did not want to give up the chance of returning.


    The girlughed eerily as she shook her head, "you are asking for two wishes for my child, but you have saved only one life." she replied and then shook her head.


    I furrowed my brows as I replied, "All my life, I had done nothing but save lives as a doctor. Was that not enough?" i had been a great doctor and neurosurgeon in this life, how had i not earned good deeds form it.


    "You did that for money. Money you spend on yours and your family luxury" she mocked and i closed my eyes, she was right, i had done nothing from the need but lived a life as a proud woman.


    "But there is a way, if you will save one more life, I can send you back with your memories intact." she replied and my eyes shot open again, there was a glimmer of hope and determination to do anything that was needed to get my life back

 Chapter 2 - A Second Chance

    There was a glimmer of hope and determination to do anything that was needed to get my life back.


    Soon the girl blinked and her eyes turned normal again, and the pain returned. I cried with the pain as I could feel my internal organs falling out, my condition was full of gore.


    The nurses and doctors were running towards me with stretchers and all the necessary equipment but it was toote, and truth be told, I did not want to be saved.


    If there was a way that i could return back to my previous life, then i want to take it, i would die to go back to my previous life and take the revenge i desired.


    *******************


    I opened my eyes "Ahh!"


    I woke up screaming. All I could see in front of me was a mahogany desk with a white book ced on top, and sitting on the chair¡­ was me. I sat for a while with a dazed expression, until I realized the crucial truth.


    "I¡­ definitely¡­"


    Died. I definitely had.


    "Died¡­"


    i could still remember the truck hitting my body badly and all the blood gushing out like a dam and that girl, that eerie girl. It was a frightening and terrifying memory.


    I trembled without realizing. What was even more surprising was the feeling of fear. It was exclusive for the living.


    "How? How¡­"


    The fact that those nonsensical words could be heard through my ears was surprising. The dead couldn''t hear. Did this mean I was alive? I slowly moved my hands and turned over a page from the book. One more number increased from thest page.


    Nevertheless, i couldn''t believe it. So i finally tried the test for utmost certainty. I raised my hand smoothly and hit my cheek without any hesitation.


    SLAP! I felt the pain with the harsh sound of friction. I murmured while wrapping my hand over my cheek that had reddened.


    "It hurts¡­"


    It was certain. I was alive. It means the girl was telling the truth. I looked down at my body with anticipating eyes, when someone suddenly opened the door.


    "Abigail"


    This voice that called out to me was definitely¡­


    "Be¡­"


    "Abi, you were reading a book again!"


    Isabe approached me with a look that I was a bored person. My body began to tremble as if i had seen a ghost and questioned in a voice full of disbelief, "Be, really¡­ Be, is that you, sis?"


    "Abi"


    She tilted her head to the side and asked, "What is it? Did something happen?"


    "Ha!"


    I hugged my sister without waiting for an answer. ''Oh, my goodness. My sister is really in front of me. Be, my precious sister, is alive.''


    "God, how in the world¡­"


    "Abi? Why are you acting like this?"


    I was not at all affected by the way she showed signs of rejection, and then I fell out of the embrace with a tearful expression.


    ''I''m sure. I''m alive, and Be is alive. But then how is this ce¡­''


    Forgetting her questioning gaze, Taking a deep breath, I approached the silver mirror that was shining in the sunshine. My golden hairs were curled down to my back and my green eyes looked back at me.


    Obviously it was me. My eyes, facial expressions and body are slightly different from what I remember about myself in my memory. It looks like I am young again. Probably around 15 or 16...


    I was so stunned even when confirming that like a self obsessed person i continued to look at the mirror for a long while.


    "Abi, you are behaving strangely. I am going to call Nicks if you did not listen to me" i could hear her but i did not care, i roamed in my room as i touched everything like i had been touching them for the first time.


    Those silk bed sheets, those carved statues, tapestry, motifs, this was my room, everything here was chosen by me personally. I finally returned to my past life with my memories intact.


    Suddenly thest scene of my death in my second life yed before my eyes like a movie and herst words rang in my ears.


    "But there is a way, if you will save one more life, I can send you back with your memories intact."


    I was given another chance to live.


    I turned as I heard knock on the door, there he was, my brother standing at the door and looking at me tilting his head.


    And my eyes stopped on his face,


    "What happened to you?" he asked but I did not have any words.


    Could words be enough to tell him how i felt, how i was indebted to him, no!


    I still gazed at the brown-haired boy with wide eyes. It feels so good to see him back. When I was running from the burning house, he was killed back then.


    I looked at him with teary eyes, unable to utter a single word.


    "See, I told you, she is acting strange." whispered Isabe in Nicks''s ears, but she spoke it loudly enough that I could clearly hear it.


    "Are you okay Abi?" he asked again, furrowing his brows as he walked towards me and touched my forehead, to check the temperature.


    I moved his hands away from my forehead and in the next second I hugged him, I hugged him hard, not ready to leave as tears started flowing from my eyes like a broken dam.


    "Nick," I said in a quivering voice and tightened my grip on his waist.


    "Tell me what happened, I promise I will beat the person who made you cry, just don''t cry alright." he consoled as he rubbed my back in a soothing manner.


    I nodded in his arms and finally left the man to go, he put his hands on my shoulder and dragged me to the nearby chair and made me sit on it.


    "Tell me, Abi. Why are you crying?" His voice was so soft, so tender, that words were failing me.


    "Nick, she is acting, what could happen to her when she was in her room all day,"

 Chapter 3 - Usurp The Throne

    "Nick, she is acting, what could happen to her when she was in her room all day, she must be angry over the trickdy Sophie had yed on her." added Isabe and Nick sighed.


    "Abi, haven''t I told you a thousand times that stay away withdy Sophia, you should not care much about it that she is duke''s daughter, we are duke too." he said shaking his head, as if he was disappointed in me.


    I furrowed my brows at the statement, Sophia, Sophia! It took me a while to remember the past as in the past 25 years of my life, I only remembered my family members, but no one else.


    Sophia Wiltshire, the only daughter of archduke Wiltshire and my ssmate. I had often followed her in the past because she was highest in rank in the noblesdies, and as a prideful person I was, I would never bear thepany of a second best person.


    So I had often supported her in her small tricks to insult lower noble ss or acting like a bitch.


    I used to think it would give me power too. My family was always against my ways but I never listened.


    That''s why Isabe had this kind of behaviour towards me, even Nicks was looking at me with disappointed eyes.


    "I am not thinking about it Isabe, I just had a bad dream." i dered and they both looked at me with pensive eyes.


    "Really"


    "Really"


    While Nicks''s voice was full of happy surprise, Isabe sounded suspicious. I couldn''t me her, I had lied a few times for my benefit in the past.


    "Yes, i''ll just rest for a while and then i will be okay," i added with a nod and Nicks smiled.


    "Alright then, I will send Beth with some snacks in your room, you can have them while you are taking rest." he added, ruffling my hair.


    If it had been past, I would have jerked his hands, but right now, I only leaned towards his touch. He had no idea how much I had missed this touch.


    He moved his hands and looked at me strangely and shook his head, while Isabe just looked at me from far away as if my sickness was infectious.


    "Just take rest okay" said Nicks at the end as he walked out, dragging the reluctant Isabe with her.


    But then his steps halted at the door as he turned back and looked at me.


    "Abi, father is going toe back tonight, hope you would be fine and wee him with us" he said in a somewhat pleasing tone while Isabe just smirked.


    Sure she was thinking that I would try to find excuses and deny. Whenever my fatheres home, I always try to avoid meeting him as he always reprimands me in front of my step mother and family.


    This was not something new, as no matter what i did, he always looked at me as if i was a sore thumb, though both me and Nicks are his children from his first wife, Nicks was always treated nicely as he was the boy and the future heir of the dukedom, while i was nothing but ady who would marry soon.


    So i tried to find excuses to not be around him, but this time i nodded, though how much angry had he been on me in my life, i was the first one he decided to save when the cmity urred, i wanted to see him and thank him for the love and care he had given me. So, i nodded,


    "Thank you, for reminding me, Nick. I would be there on time." i replied with a sweet smile and they both were taken aback.


    "Is there any problem Nick?" I asked , feigning ignorance and he shook his head.


    "No, not at all, since you are ready toe, there can not be any problem for now," he added as he left the room with a happy smile.


    I walked to the door as i listened Beining,


    "What had happened to her, she was not at all behaving normally, since when had she be so considerate. I am telling you this is her new trick. She must need something from father or you, that was the reason she is acting to behave nicely.'''' Soon their voices were no more audible as they crossed the gallery, but I was sure Isabe must beining about me further.


    But since I was the reason for her death, I shall let the matter go, and try to find ways, ways to save my family and even fulfil the promise I had made to that strange girl.


    Once they were out I closed the door and walked in, so I was back to being Abigail Essendson, the daughter of Duke George Essendson from Doctor Abigail Collins, who used to live in the 21st century.


    Would anyone believe if I would tell them that I was killed here and then took birth in the 21st century and lived a happy life there, but with my past memories intact, and then I died by saving a strange girl who took pity and sent me here to get the revenge of my first life.


    My first life, I was chosen as a participant of the empress, the bride of crown prince, but instead of participating in that, I chose to marry Gerard, the archduke of the empire.


    What a fool I was to think that Gerard loved me, he was handsome, charming, noble and he had that art to seduce. What we call a bad boy vibe in the modern world who was great at flirting and seducing young girls. Like a moth I was attracted to him.


    My father transferred my share of properties and power to him so that he could grow up. But who would have known that he wanted to usurp the whole throne, he attacked the crown prince in one of his expeditions and killed him.


    It would have taken it as a political move but the man did not stop here. He attacked my family too. My brother and father lost life in front of me and I was rescued by Nicks who took the attack to save me.

 Chapter 4 - Another Life

    i could never forget how the man had mercilessly stabbed Nicks again and again.


    When i ran from the house, i was not even able to save Isabe, as i saw the whole house burning in front of me.


    I was helped by the knights of our familyter, they took me to the forest and we made a camp there. Soon we heard the news of Gerard bing the new emperor.


    Everyone asked me to leave the empire and live in the neighboring kingdom. But I could never forget the death of my loved ones. So I declined.


    I lived in the forest for two years, training day and night.


    There was no luxury left of a nobledy, I had hunted wild animals with my bare hands. I had medicine with the wild nts. But it was not easy. In the beginning I had mixed the nts and the medicine had the opposite effect, leaving me on the verge of death many times.


    Many days I stayed hungry because I had no idea of hunting. I have eaten half cooked meat too, without any spices to be mixed. I lived the life of nomads, but no matter what pain I had faced, or how sick I was, I never stopped sword wielding.


    I practiced archery, fencing and all the other techniques used in battle grounds just to kill the men who took my innocence, who took the life of my family and who destroyed the whole empire for his greed.


    And atst, when I was trained enough, I got the chance. Gerard was going to the neighbourhood empire to get married with their royal princess. I took advantage of the chance and attacked the group with all the knights I had with me.


    We had killed his whole batch of knights and even reached him, but just when I was about to kill him, a new batch of knights arrived, surrounding us from every corner. Only then did I realise it was a trap. But it was toote.


    "I have been trying to find you, Abigail, for the past two years. If I had known you are still a fool to attack me with this handful of knights with you, then I would not have wasted two years of my life on a fool like you," there was still mocking in his voice and my anger zed.


    "You will be killed by me, Gerard. I am your death, no matter how much efforts and how much life I will take. But i will kill you with my sword" i replied as i attacked him again.


    But I was still no match to the army he had, five knights attacked me together to save him. I fought bravely till the end, and just when I was about to kill thest knight, he sneakily attacked me and stabbed the dagger in my back. I already had a lot of injuries on my body with the battle.


    When I turned he stabbed the sword in my stomach, and I staggered. When I fell on the ground he squatted down and looked straight into my eyes.


    "You are still pathetic Abigail, how did you even think that you will be able to kill me with these low level attacks," his voice was mocking and filled with disgust.


    "You sneaked and attacked me, if you had the courage, fight with me, and we will see who was more storing" I shouted as I tried to stand up and heughed a cold mockingugh.


    I took the sword out from my body and took a deep breath. I hurt badly that even now my hands reached my stomach to cover it just by remembering the scene.


    "How could i be so cruel to the one who had helped me in usurping the throne, if you would not have been a greedy and selfish fool then i would not have been able to win." he came close and touched my lips with his filthy hands.


    "You are the one who helped me in making my dreamse true Abigail. I can give you a quick and peaceful death in exchange." he added as he took his dagger out.


    "I will not die that easily, I will take my revenge on you, Gerard." I shouted as I took my dagger out but the man justughed at me.


    "Even if you will ever be reborn a hundred times, you will never be able to defeat me. You and your family will die from my hands." Gerardughed as I was taking myst breaths.


    "I will. I wille backter to take revenge and will snatch everything back from you. I will never let you win," that were myst words when i closed my eyes.


    But when i opened my eyes, i was a baby, not even able to move. I cried unlimited time remembering the past. it was like a dagger that had been stabbed deep inside me, making me bleed daily but no one could see. my tears were filled with blood but slowly my parents, their care and love and affection of my family and friends had covered the wounds with the bandage.


    The wounds never healed but i got adapted to them over time and lived a peaceful life there, but now that i had got the chance. i am back to take my revenge from you Gerard and fulfill my promise to kill you with my own hands.

 Chapter 5 - Pass The Test

    I had long closed my eyes as I was lost in the thoughts, my fingers were clenched and my eyes were burning from the fire to take revenge.


    But for that I needed to be strong, this weak and fancy body of a 15 year old girl was not enough to fight with him even when he would be only 20 too.


    Because he was still higher in ranking and physical strength to me. But soon, I will soon make him cry tears of blood.


    "Mydy"


    I opened my eyes to see Beth standing there. she bent down to wish me. But I could feel her shaky body. There was a te of fruit in her hand and a few snacks on the tray in other hands.


    "Beth"


    Beth was the one who had served me since the day my mother had died, she was 19 years older than me, she had taken care of everything I ever needed, since my mother died, but i had never behaved well with her


    I smiled looking at her, but my eyes were still red from the anger and tears I had shed in a while and her smile made it not any better.


    "Yes, mydy" she asked me as her head was still on board, because I never liked defiance or so had I told them.


    I had always treated maids as something lowly, like dirt as they work lowly andmoner, but now that I had seen how difficult it was to find a maid in the modern world, and how hardworking they were, my views on them had changed, and so has my respect toward them.


    "I know mydy, you find it difficult to get up early in the morning. But I couldn''t have denieddy Isabe. I apologise for my mistake, you can punish me as you please" said thedy bowing her head further.


    I could feel her shivering. My red eyes must have scared her. Though she was much older to me I was still a noble through and through.


    Often in the past, I used to take out my anger on the maids. Beth has been my maid since the longest time as the loyal maid of my mother.


    In just the first year of serving me, I spent all the timeining about the things I have been forced to endure.


    Their behaviour and clothing show my harsh treatment to my serving staff. The way she is shivering, she must be sure, I will give her a harsh punishment.


    I really lived my image as a viin. All the staff expect to be scolded immediately for making minor mistakes. I even punished the staff for the orders my step mother or my father give them to inform me as I was never satisfied with them.


    "Mydy," I heard her quivering voice. Only then did Ie back to my senses.


    "Beth, I want a strong massage of my body and then a long bath with rose water." i replied, it had been ages since i had enjoyed my life as royalty, in the modern period everything was so costly and i took birth in a middle ss family of doctors, i even treated patients who are puking all over,


    I felt so much dirt and filth all over my body, only thinking about it made me nauseous, all of the life i worked there, but now i was back, back to get my revenge and then live here peacefully in all the luxury.


    I just have to do two things, convince the crown prince to kill Gerard before he could usurp the throne and protect his life from the uing dangers. It should not be that difficult as I had been trained as a knight in my previous life and had learnt all kinds of martial arts in the modern world which had not yet been developed.


    I opened my eyes with strong determination when I saw Beth was still standing there, unmoving.


    "Is there any problem?" I asked , tilting my head. I had a long list to do before I got a chance to meet the crown prince.


    "I apologized to mydy, but the duchess had instructed us to cut the amount of luxuries for you, as you had failed the test again." she replied with a barely audible voice, afraid that i would take my anger on her.


    But I did not seem to remember what she was talking about, "which test are you talking about, Beth?" i asked confused and she blinked,


    "Mydy, your academy test. You are needed to pass the test to join the academy. Her highness had ordered us that if you would not study and sleep all day, then you are not going to get any luxury to enjoy this whole year." she replied and took two steps back,


    "Great, now I have to keep my revenge aside and pass the damn exam. I am a qualified doctor for Christ sake, and here you are worried about a punny little test. I can pass it even with my closed eyes.'''' I mumbled under my breath as she looked at me confused.


    "What are you talking about, mydy?" she asked, confused as she saw me mumbling, "Are you feeling unwell, shall I call the physician?" she asked worried and I shook my head.


    "No, just bring all the books for the test, lets get over with it, before doing anything else," i said with a sigh as i sat down on the leather chair again, my step mother the duchess of empire just needed a chance to cut my expenses and then add it in Isabe''s expenses.


    Now that she had seen me sleeping on the book, she would surely go andin, and then I would have to suffer further, better that I finish it early so that I could start my training as a knight.

 Chapter 6 - Fading Memories

    Have you ever felt looking at a task that it was very easy but then when you had started doing it had you realised that it was not what it seems then it had taken all the energy and had further drained you?


    That''s how I felt when I started studying, though not with flying colours I had passed the academy exams in myst life and hadpleted my four years of studies too.


    So I had thought that it would only take half an hour, for just revising and then I would be done. But the reality was far away from the dream. I hardly know anything written in it.


    Which made me confused, I furrowed my brows and started reading the history of the empire but it was also hazy too.


    I furrowed my brows as I stood up and started practising the fencing steps with a wooden piece in the air. These moves I had used in the 21st century too and had gained various awards. I knew the moves by heart as I had learnt them after years of heavy training, but the truth was I was not able to practice any. As if the memory was there but I could not recollect it.


    Like a box had been closed and no matter how much pressure did you put, you would not be able to open it. Only then did I realise except remembering the major event of my life, I don''t have a recollection of things well.


    "That little girl had tricked me!" I yelled as I let the wooden piece go. See, that was the reason I hated kids, they always lie and trick you!!


    "Mydy, you are looking tired, why don''t you take a break and eat some snacks. Even my mind did not work when I am hungry, food gives us energy and strength to our mind too" she wheedled me as she looked at me mumbling foreign words and speaking nonsense.


    I sighed as I sat back on the chair, even if I shouted all day, there was nothing I could do. I felt like my brain was also working like a fifteen-year-old kid. The only thing I could do now is to bear with and train myself again, as I still had the advantage of knowing my enemy in advance.


    Taking the cookies in my hand, I tried to think of a way to save someone around me, if I would not be closer to the person whom I had to save, how would I save him, and if I would not save him then how would I get all my memories back, but I didn''t even know who I had to save. ah! It''s so frustrating.


    "I am taking a nap for an hour," I announced, "make sure, no one came to disturb me this time" I added and Beth nodded, though I knew that Isabe wanted to enter there was nothing much that Beth could do.


    Soon when sleep took me into her arms, I heard that starting voice again.


    "Save the life of the crown prince and protect him, and in exchange, I will return your life and your memories in advance or else you will lose your memory and the history would repeat itself, Abigail." those were thest words I had heard when I closed my eyes, and they have shot open again "I would save your life, as I could not die without taking my revenge.``


    "What are you saying mydy, did you have a bad dream again?" she asked worried as she walked towards me.


    "Nothing, I am fine, I am good," I mumbled as I tried to collect my thoughts. So to get my memories back, I had to save the crown prince, as I clearly remember that he was assassinated before Gerard took the crown.


    Though it was not mentioned ever who had killed him, it was clear that it was Gerard, who else would have the motive and courage to do so.


    But now it had be more difficult as it was not easy to meet the crown prince much less stay with him all the time in order to protect him.


    ''I need information, a lot of information. But now, my stepmother would not allow me to go out of the pce in the name of she was mankind sure that I study well.


    But then my eyes fell on Beth who was still standing in the corner since the start.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "I want to know about recent gossip," I asked and she paled.


    "Mydy, I swear that I never take part in gossip, I just do my work with my full concentration." she started swearing and pledging like the newly appointed knight with her shivering and scared body, what a contradiction!


    Moving towards the table I took out a silver coin and handed it to her, her eyes shone more than the silver in my hands, and she even forgot that she was scared just a moment ago.


    "I need to know each and everything you know, Beth, that also daily, keep your eyes and ears open and bring a lot of gossips for me daily" I ordered,


    "Mydy" she tried to make an excuse again when I showed her another silver coin and finally her pretence fell.


    "Ah, suddenly I seem to remember, the announcement of winter ball had created a new sensation all over the empire as the emperor had announced that the wife of crown prince would be chosen in the ball party" she replied, after a pause, she added,


    "There is a tea party organised by Duke Strangford this Friday as their daughter had learnt violin and even was praised for it by the music academy. Many are going there especially to hear her music" she took a pause as she concentrated hard to remember more,


    "Lady Isabe is going to the town to get herself a new dress as the duke will be invited to the pce for dinner."

 Chapter 7 - The Love And Care I Cherished

    "Lady Isabe is going to the town to get herself a new dress as the duke will be invited to the pce for dinner." This was news to me.


    Why was I not informed that the father was going to the royal pce? It could be a great chance to meet the crown prince, and then find a way to get close to him.


    My eyes gleamed as I found a way to start.


    "Mydy" I looked towards the door as a servant entered.


    "Mydy, your father has entered the estate, you are called to wee him with others." announced the maid bowing her head.


    I nodded as I stood up and smoothened my dress. Beth came forward and adjusted my hair.


    "You are looking lovely mydy." she praised as she made fishtail braid of my hairs and i just smiled.


    If it had been past, i would have loved bootlicking, but this time I had other goals to achieve.


    I walked towards the main entrance, and saw everyone was already there. They turned to look when they heard the footsteps. Nicks gave me a bright smile as he forwarded his hand, offering me to stand beside him. My stepmother just looked at me with raised eyebrow, I bowed my head to greet her but she ignored it and then turned her face back to the door. Not that i care, i didn''t even remember much about her anyway.


    "Are you feeling better?" asked Nicks, touching my forehead again.


    "Yes, thank you, Nick," I replied with a grateful smile and he blinked, looking shocked at me, even Isabe who was treating me as thin air turned to look at me.


    "See, I told you, she is behaving strangely. She even hugged me when i woke her up from her sleep." Isabe whispered again in her mothers ear only to get a re in exchange.


    She had to start learning how to whisper. Her voice was always audible even when she tried to hide it from me.


    "The duke of Forchestire empire, George Essendson is about to enter the pce" announced the guard and we all stood there in attention.


    Soon, a man in histe forties entered the room. His face was strict and cold,pletely devoid of emotions, his icy blue eyes were so deserted and frozen that anyone would freeze just by looking at them.


    His eyes fell on his family members who were eagerly waiting for him, but instead of smiling at them or hugging them. He just nodded his head as if they were hisrades or staff.


    We all bowed our heads to serve him the respect as my eyes welled. I did not want to cry or create a scene but no matter how much I tried, the scene of him pushing me out of the house when mercenaries entered, was not going from my eyes.


    And before i knew i was already moving towards him and hugging him as my tears started wetting his uniform.


    I felt him stiffening when he instinctively held me in his arms. I felt his warmth from all the walking when he hugged me. I had never felt it before. I buried my face in his chest and rubbed my cheek against him, hearing his heart beating fast.


    Ah, how fortunate! When I fully felt his warmth, I could confirm that he was alive with his vivid heartbeats. I hoped that I was not dreaming now.


    "Abi"


    Suddenly my vision was blurry because he had never called my nickname since he had married the new duchess. For fear I fell, my father carefully embraced me and spoke in a hesitant tone.


    "Yes, Daddy."


    "A- Abi?"


    I was choked with emotions when he stuttered, calling my nickname in embarrassment.


    I noticed his concerned eyes and his voice full of anxiety. It was the first time I felt his warmth. Was it because I felt relieved? Tears kepting down my cheeks, and my father carefully wiped my tears and asked me in a low voice.


    "Why? What''s the matter with you, Abigail? "


    "Daddy, daddy, daddy, daddy¡­"


    Suddenly, my father stiffened, at a loss about what to do, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    I came to my senses a bit when I saw him. As I took a deep breath and looked around, I saw him standing nkly and all the staff staring at me.


    "Are you okay, now?"


    "Yes, daddy."


    I barely answered with a feeble voice. I was ashamed. Howe I cried like a child in front of everyone? I didn''t have the nerve to raise my head, so I buried my face in his chest.


    "Why did you cry so sadly? Did something bad happen? "


    "Oh, that was because¡­"


    My father carefully loosen his grip and then made eye contact with me as he bowed a bit to meet my down casted eyes. I folded my hands together and hesitated at his unusually kind posture.


    There was a moment of silence between us.


    "What happened, Abigail? Tell me. "


    "Ugh?"


    "Oh, I''m just happy to see you after a long time."


    There was a deadly silence throughout the entrance area. As I carefully looked around, I saw my father with a rather hardened face and all the family looking at me with ridicule. I regretted that I behaved like that in the spur of moment.


    Stupid me! I should not have expressed my genuine feelings before them.


    Let me get out of here before I get more embarrassed.


    I heard someone calling me from behind, but I ran towards the stairs without looking back.


    Returning to my room, I tried to calm down my throbbing heart. I felt so ashamed, but I didn''t care. I was not sure till when I will have the memories of the warmth he had given me when he was dying.


    I wanted to be grateful to him for the sacrifice he had done for me. If this was really going to be forgotten, I could not know when that would be, So, I wanted to do all things I couldn''t do even for a short time while I remembered the love and care of everyone.

 Chapter 8 - Apologies

    I was already feeling embarrassed when thedy with dark brown hair walked in. her hairs were tightly braided in a bun, her small forehead was looking smaller due to many lines of anger and her dark eyes were brooding. Her fair pear-shaped face waspletely dark, and her red lips were turned into a thin line.


    Her face that was beautifully painted was looking rather ugly due to all the anger she had in it. she stood in front of me as her eyes bored hole in my body.


    "What kind of behaviour was that Abigail, you should behave ording to your age, you are 15, not 5, running around like a kid. And you cried so much as if you are facing a lot of grievances.


    I had always taken more care of you than Isabe and yet you are trying to prove me a bad mother." there were tears forming in the corner of her eyes and I felt more embarrassed.


    "I didn''t mean to cry mother, I apologise for my mistakes," I said, bowing my head a bit.


    I got emotional, it was something I had no control over, for them, father returned in a week or month but for me, it had been years. All my life I had thought that he was a cold man, and when I came to know about the love he had for me, I did not get a chance to apologise.


    "Ha, you think anyone would believe you. Everyone would think I torment you when your father leaves for the work, and now apologising to me in the four walls of room when no one is here. What changes can it bring? You have already smeared my image, as a good mother in front of everyone." the more she spoke, the more my brows furrowed. How did my love for my father had anything to do with her?


    And what did she mean by the four walls of the room, did she want me to apologise to her in front of everyone. I was already showing the best of my courtesy, yet thedy was not satisfied!


    "I understand mother, then allow me a chance to apologise in front of everyone during dinner," I said in a meek voice and finally the lines from her forehead dissipated, and she nodded.


    "Very well, then clean your face. It is looking uglier with all the crying. As a noble you should always be presentable even if you are not beautiful, to begin with." she added and I nodded.


    "Of course, mother. I will try to learn this from you.'''' I replied, with a sweet smile and the woman furrowed her brows again.


    "What do you mean, Abigail?" she asked in a rather sharp voice, gone was her wet and pitiful voice in a second.


    I looked at her innocently as if I did not call her ugly just now, "is there something wrong with my wordings mother. I wanted to say that I will learn the art of presentation from you, after all, you are the mistress of the house." ''because of my bad luck'' i added in the same meek voice and she finally nodded getting satisfied and walked towards the door.


    I looked in the mirror once she was gone. My emerald eyes had turned red and puffy, and my perfectlybed golden hair had turned messy, my heart-shaped face and chiselled jaw had marks of dried tears.


    I sighed as I moved followed by Beth who was looking at me with worried eyes.


    How could I have a meal with him when I showed my ugliness? I tried not to go anyway, but I eventually went when I remembered my stepmother brooding face.


    "Come on in!"


    My father was already waiting for me. I walked in, still feeling awkward.


    Everyone looked at me as if waiting for a good show, I was sure there was a proud smile on my mother''s face, she must be waiting for the apology.


    "I''m sorry for beingte, father." I bowed slightly as I sat down beside Nicks. My father was in the chair of the head of the house, my stepmother was on his left side and after that was Isabe. Nichs was on his right side, before me.


    Huh? Did he wince at me? As his motion was so small, I did not know if I had seen it well.


    I tilted my head while moving my fork in silence. Why is he making such an expression? Is he displeased with my behaviour because of what had happened at the entrance door, my eyes down casted at the thought.


    "Father, i apologise, for my behavior at the entrance. I had seen a very bad dream at that time, and I was traumatised by it when I came to greet you, and my emotions took over me. I promise, I will not break decorum next time." i apologised with a bow, but his face turned further ugly


    "You don''t look good. Are you okay, father?"


    This time his motion was rather big. Didn''t he really like the food?


    "Oh, no."


    "You look ufortable. Are you really alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Then, what''s the matter with you? If you tell me, let me tell them to correct it immediately. "


    I asked him again why he was acting unnaturally today. He was silent for a long time, with his face hardened, and then said finally, "Why don''t you call me like you did before?"


    "Pardon?"

 Chapter 9 - Longing For Love

    "I mean, why don''t you call me like you did in the evening"


    Huh? In the evening? What did I call you then?


    "Daddy¡­" My face blushed. Oh My God. What did I do there?


    I realized that I was doing something that I wouldn''t have even imagined normally.


    "Oh, my¡­ dear you must be joking, how could Abigail, call you daddy." said Verionica, my step mother, though she wasughing as if she took it as a joke, I could see the anger bubbling in her eyes.


    My father''s face hardened further, but there was coldness too this time as he turned to look at her, "why, she is my daughter, why can she not call me, daddy?" his words were full of authority.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean it like that, but she is going to have her debutante, and will join the academy too. She would feel embarrassed if she would call you daddy in front of other nobles, they would even make fun of her that a 15 year old girl is calling you daddy like a baby" she added, as if she was afraid, afraid that i would garner humiliation and people would take me as joke.


    But i did learn one thing here, i was 15 right now, i remembered meeting Gerard at the age of 15 too. It meant the face off was not that far away.


    "Oh, if that''s the matter, then let it go." said father. His voice was colder than before bringing me out of my reverie.


    If it had been past, I would have been convinced that he was indifferent but now that I knew, his colder voice only felt like a mask, to cover her disappointment.


    "Daddy.." I called interfering in their conversation and they both looked at me surprised.


    "I will call you daddy, since now." i dered with a bright smile, we used to call father, pops too, daddy was not a big thing inparison to that, was it?


    "Are you not afraid that people will make fun of yours, Abi?" asked Isabe, mocking me. She knew my weakness well. Pride, my image was everything for me in my both lives. No matter how many times I had lived, I had always put my pride above everything.


    But then what a big fool i would be if i repeat my mistakes in the third life too, "what is there to be afraid of, Be, i am calling my daddy, daddy. If others think that it is a matter to be embarrassed about, they did not love their father enough." i retorted and then i looked at the man who was looking back intently at me, and i gave him a sweet smile.


    "I will always call you daddy."


    He looked down, and coughed several times. I could not believe that the first inmand of knights, the whole empire was afraid of the man who did not even casted his eyes down when the emperor was looking down because I had called him Daddy.


    Was he shy, or embarrassed, was that the reason he had never used endearing words for me in the past and I had taken it as a cold attitude. Suddenly I felt like I had found the biggest secret of this life.


    "Yes, that is the way, call me like that in the future." he said with a cold and hard voice and I giggled like a teenage girl.


    I need my head hard, "alright, i will only call you that."


    "But.." Isabe opened her mouth but immediately closed it when her mother gave her a re, then her sharp eyes turned towards me, and she smiled. But her smile looked only creepy to me.


    "That was a wonderful decision taken by you honey, i am proud of your upbringing." she said with a smile.


    "Yes, Abi, you have be sweeter than before" said Nicks, the single innocent person in this whole room, for him no one could ever be wrong.


    I looked at his green eyes that were just like me, which reminded me of my mother, whom I had only seen when I was 4. Though i did not remember much but she had died saving me when the mercenaries attacked the carriage, everyone told me that she had hid me under her dress, when she saw that almost every knight was dead and there was not much time left when it would be their turn to die.


    I was sleeping peacefully, so she just took me and covered me with her clothes and when the mercenaries attacked, she did not struggle but let them kill her, even when she was well versed in fencing. She must be afraid that her movements could let others know about me.


    Since that day, my father never talked much with me. And in two years he married Veronica, for which I further med him. Though I was young, I was never able to ept that someone else would be called my mother now. But Nicks epted her with open arms, that brought my ire further, and I distanced myself from him too.


    Since then they have been a happy family for me and i.. I was like a sore thumb in this picture perfect family.


    So i tried to find my happiness in my image, my pride, my position, and started spending more and more time with higher nobles, further distancing myself from them, since then i was only called for meal as it was a ritual to have the meals together or for getting scolded as i was not as good as Isabe in study.


    I was not as good as Nichs in manners and etiquettes, soon I became the least favoured child and my ipetencies turned into my dislike towards them.


    But now look at them, the look in their eyes, the love and affection i was dying to see as if the longing i had for love was far less than the longing they had for my love towards them.

 Chapter 10 - The Knights Course

    "Abi, are you okay?" he asked as he wiped the tears from my eyes only then did i realise i was crying again,


    ''Oh lord, having been young again has also affected my mental level, why have I be such a cry baby.'' I cursed myself and looked at him, he was looking more worried than before.


    "I.." my voice was wet and my words were incoherent, he passed me a ss of water when Isabe spoke.


    "Are you crying because you are not prepared for the entrance exam again, even though I will go to the academy this year'''' there was a mocking gaze though her voice sounded concerned, "you don''t need to worry, there is always a next year.. You will definitely get admission¡­ someday" i could not believe that i cried hugging her too, why could she just not let me be.


    ''Its okay, Abi, she is just a little girl, and you had taunted and beaten her in the past too.'' I repeated it twice in my mind and only then did I feel better.


    "Abigail, do you need more time, or maybe I can teach you a few things. I will do it slowly, I promise." added Nicks and i could see genuine worry in his eyes.


    "Are you still not ready for your exam, Abigail. It is your second trial" said my father, the softness he was having in his voice was long gone. I could see the anger taking its ce.


    How easily they had assumed why I was crying without even waiting for my reply. This shows how much distant we were from hearts and how messed up our conversations were. Though it was not only their mistake, I was adamant and rude too.


    I always tried to create troubles for them.


    "I am prepared for the test father. I am crying because I think I had applied for the wrong course." i replied finally drinking the water and making my voice confident enough.


    My father looked at me and then at my stepmother. Sheughed awkwardly as she looked at me and spoke


    "Our empire only has three set of courses my dear, one for men, one from women andst one for knights. So there is only one for the woman, how could you choose the wrong course, i have checked your form twice before submitting.`` She said, though she was talking to me, her eyes were set on father to observe his reactions.


    "You are right, mother." It felt like my lips burned when I called her mother. No matter how many lives I lived, she just did not fit in the mother figure for me.


    In fact, if I look carefully. She looked like a vamp in K-pop drama with her ck dress and dark lipstick, moreover her acting was always top notch. If she would have taken rebirth there. She would have been a perfect antagonist for many movies.


    "If she is right, then what is the mistake Abigail, speak properly, we are talking to you." my father roared, he just could not stay in the sweet role for a long while and here i was thinking we were going to give a perfect rtionship now.


    "As mother said, there are three set of courses. I wanted to take the course for knights" ''I dered and they all became shocked. I could see the fork in Isabe''s hand stopped in the middle with still a piece of steak on it.


    Even my father and my stepmother looked at me as if I had grown two heads.


    I rolled my eyes internally at their exaggerated reactions, I never noticed that my precious life had so much drama. Still I stayed silent and let them get adjusted to the fact.


    In the end the silence was broken by loudughter of Isabe, she wasughing like she had gone crazy.


    "You.. you will join the course of knight, you must be kidding, right. Have you even looked at you in a long while?" she mocked me again and i looked down, i was slim, slimmer. I could see I was fragile right now.


    "Abi," Nicks called me hesitantly


    "Be is right, you are not fit for the knight''s course. You felt unconscious just by running two days ago." he said in an apologetic tone as if it was his mistake that I fainted.


    "Tell me Abigail, is it because you are not able to learn for the test that you are making excuses?" asked my stepmother, her voice was sounding confident.


    I looked at my father who was just looking at us silently as if this conversation had nothing to do with him. But I could see his eyes were set on me from the start.


    "Daddy, what did you think about it?" i asked sweetly yet hesitantly because if he also denied then it would be impossible for me to get trained.


    "Training as a knight is not easy, and many start training at the age of 10, you are already 15" he said in an emotionless voice, which did not let me know what he was feeling.


    "But i still want to give it a try. If i failed i am ready to ept any punishment but if i passed the entrance, you would let me join the knights course and i will go to the royal pce with you.'''' I added and he raised a brow.


    "But father had promised me to take with him, right?" Isabe asked, making an aggrieved face and he nodded.


    Just when i thought that i lost again, he looked at me, "but i can take both of you together if you want." he replied and that was all i needed.


    My face bloomed, "thank you, daddy" i said with a cherry face, even forgetting the embarrassment i was feeling a whole ago.


    He coughed several times and nodded, "you can practice with Nicks for a week then i will check your strength. If you passed the test, you can prepare for being a knight, but if not then you will have to give the academy test and pass it too"

 Chapter 11 - Running Laps

    After what father said, no one spoke a word, they were all still in shock that father took my side and agreed to my wishes. But I was too happy to care.


    I have already achieved two things today, my fathers support, though it was weak, it was still better than nothing. And a chance to be a knight. I had to be stronger before him and more powerful too.


    When the dinner ended, my father was the one to leave the table first, followed by my step mother and Isabe, who gave me a look and walked off.


    "Are you sure about your decision, Abi?" asked Nicks still pensively but i nodded resolutely, i did not have a choice, to protect my family i had to be strong.


    "Good. Then let''s start your fencing practice tomorrow, but remember this, I''m a very strict teacher. "


    "Of course, Nick. Thank you very much. "


    "Okay. Is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    "No."


    "It''ste. Go and get to bed. You have to start training tomorrow, so you need a good rest. Let me take you to your bedroom. "


    He held my hand as if i was made up of ss,


    "Abi, don''t mind mother and Be, it is just, your decision was very unexpected, and i still did not know if you are right or not.?"


    "I will prove it to you Nick, I will be a good knight." he sighed and nodded, but I could see he did not believe me.


    Afterying me down on a soft bed, he said goodnight and pulled a nket over me before leaving.


    Is it because I was tired after a long day? I quickly fell asleep.


    Is it because I was thrilled to learn new things? I woke up early in the morning before the sun had risen.


    I urged Beth to find me clothes asfortable as possible, but they were all skirts. So, I thought I had to order several pairs of pants. In the end, I changed into a riding suit, which looked better than the other clothes.


    "Are you already up?"


    "Good morning, Nick"


    "Good morning, Abi. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "You must be very excited as you look so happy today. Then, shall we go? "


    I headed for the training field with my brother. The day was starting to break, but there were already many knights training at dawn. When I stepped onto the field half excited and half nervous, they came running to me and greeted me.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Are you going to ride a horse so early?"


    "It''s been a while since I have seen you, mydy!"


    "Stop there, guys!"


    When a man''s low voice rang through the airfield, the knights surrounding me stiffened. As I expected, my father was a strictmandant.


    "That''s enough. Do 30ps around the training field track first before practicing. `` he ordered all of them, and they started running without wasting a second, then did not even wait for my greetings. That shows how much terror they had for my father.


    "Abi, you also go and start your 10ps within a minute." ordered my father, as Nicks went with the other practicing knights.


    ''Huh? I''m doing only tenps. Why 30ps for them? Is it because they were men?'' I wondered, but ran with them anyway.


    I was bothered when the senior knights and my father watched me, but it was the beginning of a refreshing day for me anyway.


    "Huck, huck¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    I was gasping for breath. After barely doing tenps, I flopped down on the ground, unable to control my wobbly legs. I felt I might look funny, but I couldn''t control my body. I knew I was weak, but had never realized how weak I was physically.


    What should I do? I''ve just started. How can I learn fencing without any basic physical strength? Could I really learn fencing properly?


    "You guys are better than I thought. Hmm, today is the first day, so let me stop here.


    "Thank you, sir¡­"


    "For the time being, let me put you on a physical training regimen like this, Abigail. After that, let me teach you fencing seriously. "


    "Yes, dad."


    My father, who lightly patted my shoulder, turned away. I could open my mouth only after I got my breath back.


    "Are you okay, Abigail?" asked Nicks


    "Whew! I''m fine now. What tough training on the first day!"


    "Sorry. It looks like you''re having a hard time here. "


    "Don''t say that, Nick. I''m okay. I told you yesterday. I have to pay the price to obtain respect and strength," I smiled brightly at Nicks and stood up.


    "I think I have to stay with you for some time. Why don''t you introduce me to our family''s knights?"


    "Oh, you want to meet them?" his voice was filled with shock, because i never tried to meet them in the past, as i had always felt that they were too rough and its against my image to go and meet them when they were all sweating and covered with mud.


    "alright, then lets go" he said getting happy and excited


    I thought that as he and I had decided to learn fencing in the future, it would be inevitable for us to mingle with the knights, so it would be good to introduce me to them. After I put my disheveled hair in order and adjusted my clothes, he approached a middle-aged knight overseeing the training to introduce me.


    "How are you, Sir Oliver?" i said before he could introduce


    "It''s an honor that you remember my name, mydy! "


    I was not sure if the knight''s name was right, so I felt relieved that he responded. As I got his name right by chance, I felt sorry for him. I wish I had memorized the names of my family''s knights

 Chapter 12 - The Cold Woman Was Gone

    "I have decided to learn fencing from my father, starting today. I hope I''m in great hands." i said as i smiled at the head of the convoy, the second in head of the Knight, who was looking at me with worried eyes.


    "Oh dear! Are you sure, mydy?" here, he even verbalised his fears, well i could not me him though!


    "Yes, sir Oliver, i am sure i will learn a lot from you" i still tried to sound very enthusiastic and ignorant of the fact that he did not think i would be able to, finally he nodded, looking at my determined behaviour.


    "That would only be my pleasure, mydy"


    "If I won''t disturb their training, I want to say hello to other knights. Is it okay?"


    "Of course,dy. I guess they, too, are looking forward to seeing you."


    The voices of knights were loud by nature. It seemed like my ears were ringing when I heard the sound of knights marching at the distance.


    When I walked towards all the knights and greeted them, they all were cheerful and joyous to see me. But hardly a few of them believed that i could be a knight, i would not have tried to be one if our future would not be this dark, my eyes hardened thinking about that but i hid it as i looked at the brightening of sky. A new day is the new chance to win over all the obstacles.


    Anyway, after exchanging greetings with them, I got out of the crowd when Nicks asked "Will you have breakfast with me after the training?"


    "To be honest, I don''t have much appetite because I am exhausted. "


    "Alright, then go to your room and rest, I will call you when the break is over and then we will try to wield the sword" he patted my shoulders as he walked towards the table where all the knights ate together.


    He must have thought that I would not feelfortable having breakfast with all the men there, that was why he offered me to go back to my chamber for rest.


    I walked back towards the garden of my chamber. It was a small garden, there was not enough space to run, just 4ps if i would run in a circle, though there was no track formed. There were only flowers and soft soil.


    "Argh" ''i have to find another track for running and doing my practice before the test''


    I shook my head and looked at the garden again with determined eyes. So what i did not have resources for now, i would find a way to fulfil my every task so that i could reach to you crown prince and then i would have power to take my revenge.


    This time I ran four rounds of the garden, a total of 16ps, without much tiredness. It was not like I was that tired before. Sure it was more difficult than my past life, as I had a weaker body now, but I still showed them that I could not even run 10ps without getting tired.


    I had a nagging feeling in my heart that joining the course would not be easy if I showed my true strength to everyone.


    I did a few more stretching exercises before taking a rest. My body was burning as if it was left in the hell fire. I could feel all the muscles of my body paining. The warmth of the sun felt unbearable on my red skin. My whole body was wet from the sweat and my clothes were sticking to my skin.


    "Just a bit more, Abi. i know that you can do it" i encouraged myself as i took the wooden stick in my hand and copied the steps followed by the knights in the training today.


    But I needed my old memories too. I wanted to be better as early as possible.


    "Hah, hah" the wooden sword cut the air as I wielded it a few more times until my knees gave away.


    I took deep breaths, as I sat on the chairs in the gazebo. My eyes fell on the flowers which I had ruined under my feet due to all the running and sword wielding practice.


    "Mydy"


    I turned only to see Beth looking at the garden with widened eyes.


    "Mydy, are you in a bad mood again?" she hesitantly asked and I smirked.


    Oh! So I used to destroy the garden when I used to be angry. This was a wonderful cover until I found another ce for my practice.


    "Mydy, don''t be upset. If you are not satisfied with the method of training, you can always leave it and start studying for the etiquette course again" she consoled and I only shook my head.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Ah, mydy, lord Nicks is calling you, he said that the lunch break was over half an hour ago and you should return to the practice ground before his highness returns"


    "Oh, yes. I will be there in a minute"


    "Shall i help you mydy"


    She asked and i red at her, did they think i was that weak that i would not even be able to hold myself.


    I dragged my tired body to the ground. Nicks was wielding the sword. He turned happily when he heard the footsteps but there was disappointment on his face when he saw my lethargic state.


    "Abi, you are this much tired even after 2 hours of rest. You took half an hour extra too." he said with a concerned, yet upset voice.


    "I apologise, Nicks. I will try to improve"


    He sighed and nodded, but then his eyes turned hesitant


    "Abi, if you are doing this to not study then it would not work, the course work of knight is the most difficult one. Why don''t you go back to study and leave this to me."


    "Nicks, I may be weak but my determination is strong. I will be the strongest knight of the empire." I replied in a cold and sharp voice and he shivered for a moment. His eyes widened and he searched my face but in a blink the cold woman he had seen was gone.

 Chapter 13 - Tears On My Skin

    "Mydy, try to hold the sword like this in case it will not hurt you."


    It took every nerve of mine to not roll my eyes and scold this knight. He was treating me like a mother gave a wooden knife to y the kid in the kitchen, yet worried about her safety. It had been half an hour but what he was teaching me was how to hold a wooden sword.


    My eyes roamed on others who were fencing in the pair of two.


    "Lets try one more time, mydy."


    "Sir James, may i know where my brother is?" I asked as myst thread of patience also worn out.


    "Ah, lord Nicks had gone to meet his highness, mydy. Normally it would take an hour or two. Why, you don''t like the way i am training?" he asked and before i could say anything he added, "i can be slower if you want" and i sighed.


    "Sir James, I was wondering when I would learn to wield the sword or a dagger. Archery will be fine too." I tried to bargain but the man looked at me like I had asked for his chastity.


    I sighed realising i had no way to move further from here.


    "Ah,"


    "What happened mydy?"


    "I seemed to have injured my ankle Sir James. Ouch"


    "Oh, mydy. Let me call a female attendant for you." he looked around panicked and I smirked, but hid it before he looked at me again.


    "Aah, it hurt a lot, Sir James"


    "Oh, my, what shall i do now?" The knight was looking at the verge of crying, afraid that he had hurt the precious little daughter of duke and the head of the knights.


    "I was wondering could i take a break of 2 hours, so that i can put ointment of the injury and it get proper time to heal"


    "Oh, of course, mydy. Let me escort you to your room"


    "That would not be needed, Beth would help me. I don''t want to affect your training anymore, sir James."


    "You are so kind mydy" he bowed slightly as Beth held me and I tried to walk limply, keeping my hand on her shoulder for support.


    The moment we entered the pce I let Beth go who sighed. She must be thinking that i did this act so that i did not need to train, but in a way she was right. Sir James would have wasted my whole day!


    "Mydy, your lunch"


    "I am not hungry for now, I will call you once I will need anything. Till then don''t disturb me."


    "But mydy," I raised a hand before she could argue further, and decided to read about the techniques and then practiceter instead of waiting for someone to teach me.


    And I have no time to spare. I walked straight to the library and took out a book about war tactics as I had to learn about it anywayter.


    I picked up one book that looked easy, and sat down. It''s not so thick, but as I''ve never read such a book before, I focused on it. It''s not as difficult as I thought. The basic t of the tactics was simr to politics and diplomacy. Maybe that''s why politics and diplomacy were called wars without weapons. I thought it was just a simple metaphor.


    While I kept reading the book with delight, I forgot the sense of time and that I had asked for a 2 hour break only. When I closed the book, it was already evening and the sun was setting.


    I stood up only to feel my knees were weak with all the sitting and my stomach grumbled, making me realise i had eaten nothing since morning.


    "Beth" called to ask her to serve me food.


    "Mydy, his highness is calling you"


    I nodded, as I realised that food was not the only thing I should be worried about. I walked towards his office, hoping that he would not be very angry.


    "Come in"


    "Daddy, did you call me"


    "Yes, Abi. Come sit here"


    I nodded as I walked in and sat on the chair.


    "Abigail, how was your first day of training?" he asked as he looked at my face intently.


    "It was okay, daddy." i replied in a low voice, knowing well he knew i had not attended it.


    "Sir James said that your ankle sprained, so you took the leave after practicing for 1 hour and then did not return back. How is your ankle now"


    "It is better, daddy. Thank you, for worrying about me."


    "Abi, why are you doing this?" I did not know how to exin my condition to him. I could not, and even if I would , no one would believe that I came back here from the 21st century to take my 30 year old revenge.


    "I did not understand your question, father."


    "Abigail, I can see you are worried. I know you do not like to talk to me, but I am still your father, you can share your problems with me" he encouraged and I could see he was putting genuine efforts.


    He was not judging me like others, but giving me a chance to exin myself. It only made me further guilty, as I just shook my head.


    He took an audible sigh as he looked at the other side. There was a big portrait of both of them, my mother and the father. They seemed to look blissful. There was love and happiness on their faces, and I always avoided looking at this portrait.


    It reminded me that it was past and would nevere back. I would never be in the arms of my mother again. But now just like him, I wanted to get lost in those green eyes. They were so peaceful that for a moment I felt light headed.


    "Abigail, Abi, Abi" I heard someone shouting at the distance but the voice was too blurry for me to understand. Then I felt a touch of someone. Someone held me in his arms and then hugged me tightly as I felt the tears falling on my skin and the warmth of skin on my face.

 Chapter 14 - Improved Immunity

    "Abigail! Come to your senses! Abigail. Go and call the physician Beth!"


    Although I wanted the owner of the voice to leave me alone, it had no intention to do so. As I was so annoyed, I frowned. What are you looking for me so persistently this time? I have nothing to give you anymore except revenge.


    "Please."


    Who are you calling me so desperately?


    "Pleasee to your senses! Please. "


    Suddenly a drop of water fell somewhere in my dark space.


    Tuk, tuk, tududuk.


    Water drops began to fall here and there. Initially one or two drops, and then a column of water began toe down everywhere.


    "Please wake up."


    Streams of water from all sides were removing the darkness around me. Where the darkness disappeared, light beams were pouring down. A white light wrapped me.


    Where am I now?


    Looking around with blurred eyes, I saw columns with a geometric pattern of dark grey and brown with white. This is my room! Why do I feel stuffy then? Why does my back feel damp? As I slowly looked down, I could see wide shoulders and a strong back.


    "Daddy?"


    It was a dry and hoarse voice. Even though it was very small, my father responded immediately, raising his head and said,


    "Are you awake now? You havee to your senses now, right? Huh? Answer me, Abigail! "


    I could not say anything because tears were flowing from his eyes. I was speechless when I discovered that my father, who was always cold-hearted, called me so earnestly and shedding tears that I had never seen before.


    "Have youe to your senses now? Are you okay now? Say something, Abigail! "


    My father kept calling me without thinking of wiping his tears, and Nicks was asking me with a crying voice if I was okay.


    Beth and the physician were anxiously trying to check my condition. And my father''s personal aide was looking at me nervously, holding my father''s official uniform.


    "I am just tired, daddy. I need to sleep" i mumbled as i lost myself to darkness again without hearing any reply.


    I opened my eyes. When I got up hastily, I saw someone''s golden hair reflecting the sun.


    I saw my father sleeping soundly. Obviously, he was stressed out because of me. These days, I showed him my ugliness and made him sad. I cried, passed out and gawked at him.


    "Oh, you''re awake.""


    My father spoke with a slightly croaky voice. He straightened up and looked at me, taming his disheveled hair.


    "Good morning, Dad."


    "Good morning. Yesterday you fell asleep as soon as you got in the office. Are you okay now? "


    He looked at me with concern. I burst intoughter when he looked around me carefully. My empty heart felt a bit warm.


    "I''m okay, Daddy. I''m sorry to have you worry about me, Daddy. "


    "Would you tell me what happened at the office?" he asked me looking intently at me.


    "That was¡­"


    I was speechless. What can I say? I lost consciousness so easily when I was dreaming of being the best knight of the empire.


    "It was her first day of training so she must be tired. I have told you, but you worry a lot." said my mother as she rubbed a hand on my father''s shoulder to make his stiff muscles rxed. Only then did I notice everyone was already in my room looking at me intently.


    "But she only trained for two hours, mother, after that she made an excuse that her ankle sprained and left the training ground, '''' said Isabe as she looked at me with disdain.


    "Isabe, do not use your sister, her ankle must have been strained. After all, training under the hot and scorching sun was not something she had done in her life before. It must be very hard for her."


    Isabe bit her lips as her mother chided her but I could see that she was trying to say that I was not made of being a knight. What a pair of tickery!


    "I apologise for making all of you worried, but i am fine now." i said as i bowed my head in apology but my father just held my shoulder. He looked at me intently as if he wanted to say something but at the end left without adding another word followed by other members of the family and i was finally left alone


    "Beth, bring me the most nutritious food, no matter what it tasted like and i want to take all the supplements you can add in my food" i ordered to the only person left and she looked at me with a shocked face yet nodded and left the room.


    ''I wouldn''t give this easily, I could not. I would find a way to meet you and then get my memories back crown prince,


    *********


    "All the new recruits would run 30ps, and your time starts now. Mydy would 10ps be enough for you." Sir James'' voice rang into my ears again and I realised there was no way of getting rid of this man.


    He was announced as my official trainer after I felt unconscious yesterday, as Nicks was used of treating me harshly which resulted in my sickness. I felt bad for him yet he smiled and said nothing.


    "It would be fine, Sir James" I replied with a humble bow and started running.


    I would train myself in the break anyway, with that thought I used my full force in running forward and surprisingly it did not feel so difficult like it was yesterday, yet as a certified doctor I was sure there was no way my immunity and lungs capacity improved in a single day, then how?

 Chapter 15 - I Did Not Have Time

    I could feel my father''s scrutinising gaze over me the whole morning. I wonder if he was just making sure that i was fine in the training or have i said something that i should not have! I distracted myself with the ngs of swords and my eyes burned. If only I could do the same freely, but due to thest night ident they had made my training further slow!


    I ran slowly so that I could see more and more steps of the fencing and then I would practice themter in my garden.


    "Aah"


    "Oh, i apologise, I did not see you,"


    "Carl!!!" My eyes shone as I saw the face of the young boy whom I had pushed mistakenly.


    I forwarded a hand towards him when he red at me.


    "I apologized, carl. Do you want me to apologise again?" i asked in a soft voice, but the red head boy kept looking at me with that anger filled eyes. So he has been hot-headed since young, huh!!


    "You should pay more attention on the track"


    "I know, i was looking at other side, i apologise again, young boy"


    "Young boy, did you just call me, young boy?" he looked at me as if he would kill me that instant for calling him boy.


    "I am 17 youngdy, you are the younger one here" he snarled and I nodded my head hard.


    "Carl, stop shouting at the youngdy of the pce, if his highness heard you then you would be thrown out of the house." shouted a senior knight and he looked at me usingly again.


    "Ah, no. Sir Matthews is just exaggerating. Are you also training here, Sir Carl"


    I asked hoping to have a conversation but the boy just looked at me with disdain and walked towards the other side.


    Darn!! This boy was still the same, rude and arrogant. Just you wait Carl Theodore, I would beat you when I would be trained further!!


    "I apologise, mydy. Carl is a bit crazy. He did not know who you are, I apologise for his mistakes. I hope you would notin about him, mydy"


    "Oh, no not at all, it was my mistake from the start, Sir Matthews."


    "Oh, no, mydy. He was also in a hurry. So I better go now, I am disturbing you in your training."


    "Ah, yes. I should start running again"


    ''Ha ha''


    The sound of the shing of swords had be music to my ears now. When they all were practicing there, i was asked to stretch again.


    My eyes fell on the swords that were used for practice and for the first time in my two lives, I thought of stealing and that also in my own pce.


    "Beth,e closer"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "I want you to take a sword from there and hide it in my garden" I whispered very slowly and she looked at me confused.


    "Mydy, why do we need to hide it?" she asked innocently and i wonder could she not see they did not let me use it.


    "So that I can use it on servantster when they do not listen to me. You did not want to be the first one among them. Do oy?" I asked with a wicked smile and her eyes widened as she held her dress tightly from both hands. It was taking all her courage to not flee from there.


    "I.. i will do it in a second, mydy" she replied as she ran away.


    I chuckled as i looked at how stealthily she was looking at the swords. Now all I need to do is to observe more and then wait for the break.


    "Mydy, if stretching is done we can start the practice of holding the sword"


    Holding again! I nodded with a smile as I walked towards Sir James.


    "So that is the way you move a sword in the air.


    Ah, no mydy, you should not do it this fast. Take it slowly, very slowly or else you can hurt yourself"


    "Sir James, i need to clear the entrance exam of knights course which will be in a month.'''' I tried to exin his condition, hoping that the man would change a bit but he just smiled as he shook his head.


    "The ce you are standing mydy trains the best knights of the empire. The academy is never able topare to us. So you are in better hands.


    "I understand, Sir James. Thank you"


    "Alright, so let''s continue¡­"


    For the next one hour we continued to train on how to move the sword in air in the slowest motion and it took all my patience to not put the tip of the sword on his neck and ask him to be faster.


    "You are training very well, mydy. I am impressed"


    "Thank you, Sir James"


    I bowed and moved towards my garden for the break when I saw almost every knight''s eyes on me. They must be thinking i was quite arrogant and rude therefore i did not take lunch with them and talk to them in breaks.


    Well we could not have everything but if i made friends with Carl, then that hot headed guy could help me in my training. After all, he was going to win the title of best knight of the empire after my father.


    But how! He was another hard nut to crack.


    I looked at the garden that I had destroyed yesterday and it was almost looking like new. Though the flowers had not grown again. New nts were nted in the area which I had treated and vines were used to cover thend.


    Too bad! It would be destroyed again.


    "Go and bring my lunch here."


    "Yes, mydy"


    "And where is the sword"


    She took out the sword that was hidden in the vines and gave it to me hesitantly


    "Mydy¡­"


    "Go Beth, i did not have all day."

 Chapter 16 - Making Him Agree!

    "Ha ha"


    I moved the sword once more in the air with a flip. My hands were getting more and morefortable with its movements.


    "I wish i could have a sparring partner here!!" I mumbled as I turned and practiced wielding again. My hair had long turned messy and my dress was covered with mud. But the heat was just motivating me to do a bit more.


    "So, It''s you who was practicing here." I nearly jumped out on hearing this voice.


    So my doubt was correct. He was keeping an eye on me.


    "Daddy"


    "Come here, Abigail. We need to talk about a lot of things"


    I gulped as I walked towards him holding my dress tightly, my fingers were formed into fists. He sat on the chair in the gazebo as his eyes looked intently at my every action.


    "Will you tell me the truth now, Abigail?" he asked in his deep and intimidating voice.


    "I am just trying to do some extra practice, daddy" though it was notplete truth, it was still truth.


    "Why are you training here while hiding from everyone?"


    "Because everyone thinks that I am weak and I am not worth their efforts. Moreover i am the eldest daughter of a duke, so this might me my new venture but i would get bored to it soon and leave it"


    "And this is not the case?"


    "No, daddy. I am serious about joining the knight course." I said in the sincere voice as my eyes filled with determination.


    "But why? What has changed that you are behaving so differently?"


    What shall i say, 30 years had been passed so that changes were deemed to happen. I passed two lifetimes when we hadst met. I was speechless like always in front of his questions.


    "Abigail" his voice was filled with hesitation that forced me to look at his face.


    "Did you remember anything about your mother?" he asked and i furrowed my brows. Mother! I did remember her face but nothing much except that. It''s been so many years since she was gone and I was so young that I don''t have much collection about the time I had spent with her. Not to forget that my memories were still hazy. But why did it feel that the question was very significant?


    "I mean do you want to be like her?" he added when i stayed silent for a long while.


    Oh! So that was what he meant by that, yes she was a knight too, mother and father both were in the same course and both served as knights together. That was where father had proposed to the mother, and she epted. It was a famous love story as mother was the first female knight of the empire.


    "I do wish to be like my mother, father." I replied and I could see a sad smile blooming on his face as his eyes were looking at distance. I could see he had spaced out and he was not there anymore. But he was looking so lonesome that I felt bad for him.


    He had three children, a wife and a prosperous family. Yet the way he was looking as if he was left alone in the vast world.


    Was my life not dark just like that yesterday and he was the one who took me out of that darkness that had shrouded me.


    I gently moved and wrapped my tiny on his vast frame. The contrast was clear as I was not even able to cover his shoulders. Yet my genuine efforts and warmth had started melting his frozen body.


    I felt the movements of his body and his hand patted my head. Although I was too old for that, I still felt good that he responded.


    "You don''t need to hide. if you want to change your instructor then choose one you arefortable with or i can ask Nicks to train you again."


    "Daddy, I was thinking if Sir Carl could train me."


    "How do you know Carl? Abigail"


    "I met him on the tracks, father"


    "No, I mean how do you know his name?"


    Was that such a big deal to know his name! I knew it because he was the one who trained me in myst life too, and if he could make me a strong knight once, i was sure he would be able to do that again too.


    We had spent days hunting together, sharing a tent and even killed many together. I have a strange bond with him that had turned hazy but yet there like a strong chain that could not be broken even with the passage of time.


    "You have started to hide many things, Abigail"


    "Ah, no father. I have heard his name while training." I replied and he shook his head.


    "He had lied about his name, Abigail. Only three people know about his real identity, that is me, his assistant and now you." he said and my brows furrowed again, did he have an identity that he needed to hide?


    And even my father was supporting a lie.


    "What is his real identity daddy?"


    "That he is a wonderful knight, '''' he said, pinching my cheeks, as if I was a kid, i suddenly felt embarrassed at the way we had started behaving.


    "I can not ask him to do that, since he is not an instructor here. He is a knight who is learning too"


    "Oh, then brother Nicks would be fine"


    Heughed listening to my words and I was surprised once again.


    "I have not denied you to choose Carl. but if you want him as your instructor you have to convince him to be so. But let me warn you, he is a very short tempered man"


    "Thank you, daddy. I will try my best to convince him" ''or i will just beat him until he agrees''


    [please do vote for the book to make it in rankings. thank you.]

 Chapter 17 - What A Bully!

    Once again my father''s words inspired me. I walked to the corner where Carl was practicing. My eyes fell on the red head guy, his hair colour was just like his mind, zing fire, always burning him and others.


    I waited silently for him to finish. However, he didn''t stop even though a lot of time passed.


    "Ha ha"


    "Hwing hwing" the sound of his sword cutting the air and his shouts were reverberating in the air.


    I was hesitant when I found that he didn''t show any sign of stopping although he was soaked with sweat. Though I knew him for a long time, he did not look friendly at all in the morning.


    ''What should I do? should I just leave''


    When I turned back, I suddenly heard something dropping. When I looked back in a hurry, I noticed a familiar sword rolling on the floor. I was startled and stopped because the boy looking at the sword was very strange to me.


    "Damn it."


    The boy kicked the ground nervously andy on the ground.


    ''Should I just turn around now?'' He didn''t look good. When I was hesitating for a moment, the boy who caught his rough breath, greeted me, covering his eyes with his hand.


    "why are you here?" his voice had no friendliness in it. It was clear that he was annoyed about my presence there.


    "Oh, you are practicing hard."


    "Well, not so much."


    I shook my head at his unusual reaction. Did something bad happen to him?


    "Hey." i called again, as he was looking distracted from the conversation.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, yes. I''m okay."


    "That''s good to know."


    When I was about to ask him what happened, Carl suddenly picked up the sword again after springing to his feet.


    "Are you practicing again?" I asked , surprised as his face was already red, and his breathes were still shallow. He must have been training since morning.


    "Yes. If you''re not going to practice, just leave and mind your own business."


    "I am here to ask you to teach me too."


    He shook his hand as if he was annoyed and began to wield the sword again. What the heck? Would he not even respond to me now? And why was he so angry, What happened?


    "Carl, I said I am here to learn sword wielding from you." my voice came sharper than i had expected, but good thing was i was finally able to gain his attention.


    "And why would i teach a young crying girl, go and cry in front of your brother." he snarled with a mocking face.


    Was he like that before too? No, he was caring, though he was sarcastic, he had helped me every time.


    "I am not a young girl, I am an adult who can make her decisions. Are you afraid that I would be a better knight than you if you would train me, that is why you are afraid of teaching me huh!!?" I shouted in anger, and his steps halted.


    I smirked at the result but it turned stiff when I noticed everyone was looking at me strangely. Oh lord! I shouted more than what was required.


    Now I must be sounding like an arrogant and rude girl, whom they dislike further.


    He raised a brow as he looked at me.


    "So you think you could be a better knight than me?" he asked out loud, it was clear that he wanted to embarrass me further.


    "I would be if you train me." i replied confidently as this was not the time to cower under the scrutinizing gazes of everyone.


    "Very well, but then don''tin to your fatherter that your perfect hair is spoiled. Or your soft dresses are ruined. Oh no, you will cry for the small scratches that you will get while training." he said in a mocking tone, mimicking the crying of a young girl.


    Was he a bully from the start! This man needed nothing but beating, but I bore everything, because I needed him right now. I would show himter what crying was.


    "Noah, she is my sister. Treat her properly" i saw Nicksing out of the crowd and shouting at him, he was almost there to clutch his shirt and start a fight. And all that was because of me.


    "If she is so precious Nicks, why don''t you keep her in the safe. She is the one who came to me crying that she wanted to learn from me, and now she needs you even for speaking for herself. What an embarrassment!!" said Carl, whom Nicks was calling Noah, was that secret identity father was talking about, but why did he need to hide his name!!


    "Mind your tongue, Noah."


    "Why don''t you do it first?"


    "Both of you! Would you keep your personal problem aside? And Ca.. Noah I would not cry even if my clothes got ruined or I got a few wounds on my skin. Now would you start training me or you can only use your mouth to fight?"


    "But Abigail" I heard Nicks stopping me. It was clear he did not like Carl, but I knew he would not be able to train me perfectly.


    I would always be his sister first and then a knight. So it was impossible for him to be harsh on me. And Carl, the way he was talking to me, it was clear that he did not like me. So I was sure he would treat me harshly and give the toughest training one could bear, and that was all what I needed right now.

 Chapter 18 - Defense And Attack!

    "I will be fine, Nick. just trust me this once." he looked at me with anger filled eyes and left the ce without saying a word.


    I did not want to hurt him, but he had to learn that he could not protect me forever. I had to learn to protect me and my loved ones.


    He pointed at the swords on the table. "Pick one and show me what you know. Your performance will decide whether I will train you or not.


    I really wanted to spout profanities now, but the shine of the sword took my mind away.


    I selected an unused sword. It was the first one I had held since returning to the past, but it felt as if it was just yesterday. My soft, un-calloused hand awkwardly gripped the solid handle, but my mind felt a strange sense of perfect understanding. I was fortunate that my training though turned misty with time; it still helped me through my unconscious mind.


    I unsheathed the sword from the scabbard and saw my face reflected in the sharp de. The face of the woman it showed was much different than the cold swordswoman I remembered as myself from the past, but the determination in my heart burned fiercer than before. I brandished the sword in the air a few times and muttered


    "¡­I''m only half as good."


    My speed and power were limited in this untrained body. However, I had swung a sword thousands or tens of thousands of times, and the battles where I had risked my life was beyond count.


    No matter how weak and slow I was, I knew exactly where to swing the sword. There were more times where I had fought in dire circumstances than in favorable ones, and I had be resourceful in bad situations.


    But i had never thought that my restart would again be with this man, he had helped me so many times that i could not get angry with him even when he was behaving like a bully this time.


    "So are you ready?"


    "What do i need to do?" I asked with confidence.


    "you have to just defend my attacks. If i will be sessful in attacking you then i won, if you defended well and i could not touch you, then you won"


    "Fair enough, but there should be a judge."


    "Oh, you doubt that I would cheat. Ha! Still you want to learn from me" he mocked again and i just wanted to beat him and then operate on his mind, i was sure the nerves were attached wrong. Just a minor surgery and I would make sure that he would be like his past life!


    "Sir Matthews, would you be the judge for this young girl, so that she would not be able to use me for cheatingter?" he said in a haughty tone. But the man just cowered further. He was behaving strangely in the morning too. As if he was afraid to choose one among us, I could understand about me but why was he so afraid about Carl!!


    "I.. i think"


    "I will be the judge Noah, you don''t need to be worried about my daughter using youter" said my father walking towards us, as the knights left the way for him. They all took the attention mode and saluted him.


    He stood there like a majestic king who had entered amongmoners. Though all were knights, his cold aura and sharp eyes were unparalleled.


    All the knights were gulping visibly thinking that theirmandant would be displeased that they had treated his precious daughter unfairly.


    But I knew my father would say nothing. If he pointed towards their behaviors, there would be a wall between me and them forever. Though they would treat me better in the future, I would never be able to gain respect or affinity among them.


    I have to earn my respect and this was my chance. But strangely when i looked at Carl, he was not at all afraid of my father or his aura, I narrowed my eyes at his behaviour which made me realise that i knew so less about him or had he told me but i had forgotten about it due to my hazy memories.


    "So shall we start?"


    I nodded my head as he looked at me and then took my stance. I Opened my body at a 45-degree angle, my left foot ahead of my right and my hips were towards him.


    Now all I had to do was to take arge step back whenever he tried to attack me and make sure that he would not jab me.


    And if I got a chance, I had to attack once to wound the ego of this red head man, so that he would learn to respect others.


    When he swiped at me with his sword, I lifted the de of my sword against his to block his attack.


    But he turned and hit me with the other side, and only then did I realise it was a false attack to gain my attention to the other side. I bent down and barely defended his attack.


    He was doing his best to win the match. I cursed as i have to try harder yet my body was already sweating hard and my muscles were paining.


    ''Darn it'' I flipped in the air at the end moment when I saw him attacking my legs as he flipped and moved and bent his body at 60 degrees angle.


    I jumped hard, but almost stumbled when Inded back but then I bent my body at speed when he attacked straight at my neck.


    "Heck, are you trying to kill me, Ca.. Noah?" i shouted thinking that the match was over yet he was still moving towards me.


    My eyes widened as I saw him moving towards me, I used all the force I had to block his attack andunch my attack in one swift move making him and all the people present there shocked.

 Chapter 19 - My Glorious Moment

    It could have been a perfect ending. It could have been a glorious moment of my life, a moment which could have given me my respect and fame back. If only, that Carl had not kicked me.


    He kicked me straight on the ribs area making me fall on the mud as I lost my bnce. I can feel the sound of my ribs breaking. My whole body was breaking apart.


    "Abigail, are you okay?'''' I heard the sound of Nicks as he wasing running towards me.


    I heard manyughing and Carl standing there smirking.


    He walked closer to me and squatted in front of me. His gaze was still mocking as his face was filled with pride, as if he had proved the world that he was the best!


    "You lost, young girl." he said as he looked straight into my eyes. He had thought that he would see me broken but there was a smirk on my face matching his, which made him confused and stunned.


    "I won, young man. Right father?'''' I asked, breaking my gaze away from Carl and looking at my father.


    My words wiped theughter from many faces as they looked confused at me and then at my father who was looking intently at me.


    "We will think about itter, Abi. Come let me take you to the infirmary." said Nicks, as he took me in his arms. His hands holding me gently as if he was afraid that a bit more pressure would break me further.


    "Wait, Nicks."


    "Abigail"


    "Don''t you want to see me winning, Nicks?" I asked, but I was having trouble speaking further.


    That crude had used all his force in that kick, my ribs were paining like hell! Just you wait, I would take its revenge too!


    "How did she win,mandant?" asked Carl looking at my father confused.


    My father smiled, though his eyes were filled with worry too, as a just man he stood there without taking a step towards me.


    "Your condition was, she should defend all your attacks and if she failed to do so, she would lose, right Noah?


    Though confused, he nodded.


    "You attacked her four times and each time she defended it. While in thest turn she tried to attack you and in your defense you kicked her and she failed in her attack miserably. But the point is it was her attack that failed but shepleted her part of deal by defending all the attacks of yours''''


    Everyone who was confused pondered as if they were repeating the whole incident in front of their eyes like a movie reel and then murmured.


    In the end they looked at me and nodded, a few of them pped and others joined too, but Carl, who should have congratted me if not apologised just stood there and kept ring at me.


    I was trying hard to ignore all his misbehaving yet he was crossing the limit. What had been wrong with this guy! Why was he behaving like this? I get it that he did not remember me but he still knew me as a daughter of hismander or fellow knights, yet he was behaving so rudely.


    "Don''t tell me.. You are backing out, Sir Noah" I asked, gaining his attention back on me.


    "I never back out from my words, young girl. A deal is a deal" he said as he walked away.


    "Nicks, take her to be infirmary."manded my father and he nodded as he lifted me. I held his shirt tightly as I felt embarrassed that I could not even bear a kick.


    I have truly turned into a young girl again!!


    I saw the crowd disappearing slowly as they gave me a look of appreciation. I closed my eyes as the kick was passed through my eyes again. He did use all his strength in it, but why?


    "Is it paining a lot?" asked Nicks as his hold on my body tightened.


    "I am fine" my voice became rugged making him further worried.


    "Tell me Abigail, why are you so hellbent in making him your trainer? Do you not trust your brother?" his voice was full of anger and disappointment but i had no reply,


    Why I wanted Carl to be around was because of my past, I had an affinity for him as he was the one one left to me when everyone else died.


    "I trust you bother." was all i said before closing my eyes.


    ***********


    "Girl, if you were trying to die, then i must say you have done a good job. You have intercostal muscle strain, it can leave a permanent damage too"


    "Abigail, I told you, I have warned you! But you did not listen!" said Nicks and I sighed at their exaggerating behaviour.


    "You are exaggerating over-the-counter anti-inmmatories like ibuprofen (Advil) or naproxen (Aleve), or simple pain relievers like acetaminophen (Tylenol) would be enough and i will be fine in two days" i said shaking my head and then i realised what i did!


    "What are you talking about? What is Advil and Naproxen? Never heard the name before?" asked the physician and even Nicks looked at me with confused eyes.


    "Oh, nothing, just my bbering mouth. I have heard about it from Sophia. Hehehehe" me and my doctor mouth! When would I let this habit go!


    "Cold therapy can help ease your pain and reduce inmmation of the muscle. Apply a cold pack to the injured area for 20 minutes at a time, several times a day for the first two days. You can use an ice bag, a gel cold pack, a bag filled with ice and wrapped in a towel, or even a bag of frozen veggies."


    "After the first 48 hours, you may want to start using heat on the injured ribs. Heat can help loosen and rx the muscles so you can do your physical therapy. You can apply heat for 20 minutes at a time with a heating pad or a warm damp towel."


    "Breathing with an intercostal muscle strain is painful. But taking only shallow breaths instead of full, deep breaths can lead to infection and pneumonia. Deep breathing exercises can also be a form of meditation to reduce stress.


    Try to do a few minutes of breathing exercises every hour. For example:


    Hold a pillow against your injured muscles.


    Breathe in slowly and as deeply as you can.


    Hold the breath for a few seconds.


    Breathe out slowly.


    Repeat 10 times. And you will be fine in a week."

 Chapter 20 - Train Her Fairly.

    "Sir Nicks, the group had an argument andmandant is not there, would youe and look into the matter, please?" a new recruit came running towards us as he looked at Nicks with a pleading face.


    Nicks was still holding me by shoulders as he was taking me towards the pce.


    He looked at the man with a worried face and then looked at me reluctantly.


    "Go and look what happened, I will go by myself"


    "Are you sure, wait! Let me take you to your chamber first and then i would join them."


    "No, Nick, i am fine. You should look into the matter before it turns into a big argument."


    He looked at me and then at the men who were pleading with his eyes, torn and sighed.


    "Alright, but go straight to your room, I wille to look for you once the matter will be solved. Beth, take her properly" he warned and I nodded like an obedient girl.


    "Yes my lord"


    He slowly let go of my shoulders and Beth took me in her arms, he stood there for a minute watching us move and I shook my head.


    He worried just like mother.


    As we walked in the sound of music filled the air. I looked at the corner only to find Isabe sitting in the middle while four otherdies were sitting on the sofa listening to the flute she was ying.


    It was a picture perfect scene where a demure youngdy was ying music while looking down and the elders were encouraging her.


    I tiptoed to cross silently as I was covered with mud and smelling like rotten eggs.


    "Ah, mother look, sister is here. I forgot to tell you that she ys better flute than me" she announced and I cursed.


    "Abigail,e and greet the guests, darling. Don''t be shy." said my step mother and now I had no choice but to meet the guests.


    I tried to concentrate hard but I did not remember any of their faces. Another first hand embarrassment.


    Their face turned into a frown and their noses wrinkled once they saw me. I could not me them, i did look unpresentable as the elder daughter of duke pce.


    "It''s my honour to meet you all, my apology as i am not in a presentable condition,dies" i said bowing my head and it instantly pained hard in my chest.


    "Sister, what happened to you. Oh my! Is this smelling from you." she said as she pinched her nose from one hand and used another hand to clear the air in front of her.


    ''Could this princess not see me that I was covered in mud from afar!''


    "Ah, I was training on the ground. I apologise. Let me leave so that i can take a bath first."


    "Oh, yes, please" they said as if they were trying their best to speak without taking breath. I could only sigh at their exaggerated behavior and curse Carl once more for his aggressive moves.


    "Beth, try to give bath without putting pressure on my chest"


    "Yes mydy"


    She took my clothes as gently as possible and then soaked me in the pool as her hands started cleaning me. I sighed and closed my eyes as I remembered the smug face of my mother and the disgusted face of thosedies.


    "Mydy, the doctor has refrained you from training for a week"


    "I know"


    "Then, mydy, why don''t you go and meet the monique and duchess again"


    ''Oh so they were all higher nobles! Damn, i really need to go and apologise!''


    "Alright, since we have time, let''s greet them again."


    I walked out and wore a fancy gown after the whole three days. But the memory looks too distant to me. My hairs were braided in long fishtail, adorned with ornaments.


    But just when I walked out of the room I saw Carl walking towards the stairs on the opposite side that leads to my father study.


    I hesitated for a moment but then curiosity got the better of me and I waited for him to pass from there.


    "Beth, stay here i aming in a minute"


    "But where are you going mydy?"


    "I am going to my father''s study to submit my leave application. He did not like too much disturbance so you better stay here and wait for me."


    She looked hesitant but atst nodded,


    "Yes, mydy"


    I walked as slowly as possible to muffle my footsteps on the carpet.


    "Your attacks were too aggressive, Carl."


    "She is the one who challenged me,mandant."


    "I was present there, Carl. So, you do not need to tell me what was the cause."


    Carl stood there silently and so did i.


    "She is not the part of the noble whom you hate. She had never done anything to you. Don''t be blind in our hatred, even though I am part of the nobility."


    "I understand,mandant. but since she wants to be the knight, she should be aware of its consequences."


    "Since when Kicking a 15 year old girl on her ribs has be part of her training, don''t try to cover your hatred with her foolish acts." this time his voice was sharp and authoritative, clearly indicating that he would not take any excuses again.


    "I apologise,mandant. I will take care of this in the future."


    "You better be, either train her without prejudice of being a noble, or deny her and Nicks would handle her."


    "I never go back on my words,mandant. I will treat her fairly."


    "Good, you may leave now"


    I smiled at the thought that he was ready to train me but I still did not understand why he had so much hatred for nobles! He had never hated me in the past¡­


    "By the way, Carl, how did she know your real name?" asked my father once again when he stood up ready to leave the office.

 Chapter 21 - Royal Palace

    "By the way, Carl, how did she know your real name?" asked my father once again when he stood up ready to leave the office.


    A genius of swordsmanship and Duke George best student when Ibined the two, only he came to my mind. I remembered him from the past as he was the past. He was a genius who had no rival when it came to swordsmanship. Unlike Nicks who is a genius in many respects, he only stood out in fencing. His name was Carl, though I did not remember his family name.


    He was the youngest knight ever in the empire who achieved an unprecedented fencing record. Men had theiring-of-age ceremony at 18, and women at 16. He was officiated as a knight at the age of 18 when he came of age.


    He could have a bright future in the force under Gerard, but he decided to apany me and other three knights and that made me indebted to him, but the man that was in front of my eyes now was though the young image of that person his behavior waspletely different.


    But i still did not lose hopes, i would make sure to find the man of my past in him.


    "I do not know, i thought you have said it identally or maybe Mathew did." he said nonchntly but father was still looking disturbed by the fact that i know his real name.


    "I am going to the royal pce tomorrow night. Do you want toe with me?"


    "What did that pce have to do with an orphan like me? I would rather stay and train here." his words were cold and distant as if he was not talking about himself.


    So he was an orphan, that was the reason I did not remember his family name, but the way he said that something was not right there.


    I walked down to see all thedies have already been leaving and have reached their carriage. And I had no desire to run behind them like a fool. My mind was still on the way my father was worried about Carl''s name.


    I walked to the training ground unconsciously but only then did I remember that I could not train for a week. I sighed as I sat on the bench where knights take rest after working hard when my eye fell on sir Mathews.


    Sir Mathews who came running and then sat with me turned and greeted me.


    "How are you now, mydy?"


    "It is just a normal wound, it will soon be fine, sir Mathew, thank you for asking."


    "By the way, I hear you are learning fencing from Noah?"


    "Yes, but I''m only a beginner now."


    "I see. You must have a lot of hard training."


    I smiled slightly at his remarks. I only started it recently, and I would not have told my father to teach me if I had thought it was too tough for me.


    I said goodbye to him and turned, but something suddenly came to my mind.


    I looked back at him and said, "By the way, Sir Mathew."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "Can you tell me about Noah?"


    "¡­ "


    Sir Mathew didn''t reply. Did I make a mistake by asking about his friend? I felt he was estranged from his friend as theypeted over who would be a better knight. Discovering I made a mistake, I hurriedly tried to apologize, but Sir Mathew opened his mouth first,


    "Well, to be honest with you, he is not a bad guy once you get to know him."


    "¡­ If you know, you are not a bad guy. Ah, sir. " he stopped as he saw my father walking back towards the ground and stood up to greet him


    I tilted my head, watching him greeting my father. Did he say his friend was not a bad guy when I got to know him? I felt ufortable, but I couldn''t tell him as I felt both people we were talking about were different.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked looking at me, his voice filled with anger but I could see worry in his eyes.


    "I was just looking at the knights training father. I will not take part" i assured but he was not at all satisfied with the reply.


    "Beth, take Abigail to her room and except reading she would not do any other kind of activity" he ordered in his crisp and sharp voice making Beth shudder as she nodded and bowed her head.


    She looked at me with pleading eyes and I sighed and nodded my head, but then suddenly I remembered his conversation with Carl and I turned back.


    "But daddy"


    "Yes, Abigail"


    "You will still fulfill your promise, right?"


    He tilted his head as if he was having a hard time remembering what promise I was talking about.


    "You will take me to the royal pce with you, right?" I asked , making doe eyes and puffing my cheeks as if I would cry the instant he would deny and he sighed.


    "We will go tomorrow. Be ready at 5, we can not bete"


    "Yes, daddy. I will, ``I said with a bright smile.


    "Now go and rest or I will change my mind" he said in a threatening tone and I nodded and turned instantly only to see Isabe standing there. It was a surprise as I hardly see her on the training ground. What was she doing here?


    She walked towards me with a smile, her face was filled with worries


    "Sister, we heard that you got injured. mother had asked maids to prepare some hot soup for you. Come let''s have some and then take a rest. You should not tire yourself when you are wounded." she said as she held my shoulders.


    My brows furrowed as I looked at her change in behaviour but then my eyes fell on the approving gaze of my father and I sighed.


    ''What a drama!''

 Chapter 22 - North Pole

    "Beth, I want a better dress." i said as i looked at the heap of clothes which had been created in two hours.


    As the elder daughter of Duke I should have a more presentable dress. It was not like the dresses Beth had shown me were not good. They were made up of fine silk with bright colours but there was something missing somethingcking which made them look ordinary. Even if the few were good, either their neck is too deep or the hem is too tight. I did try many but none of them seem to be fitting me.


    As if the dresses were not mine to begin with.


    "You did not like any dress, mydy?" asked Beth as she showed me another dress.


    It was not like I wanted to make things difficult for her. It was just that I was anticipating a lot! I wanted to gain the crown prince''s attention so that I could find a way to stay around him. So that whenever there would be an ambush I can protect him.


    Since he was the crown prince it should not be difficult to find a chance to protect him since he had garnered the hate of every noble. Not many were ready to ept him as the new emperor, so he was bound to get ambushed sooner orter.


    In myst life, Gerard was the one to assassinate him and if I was not wrong he would do that 2 years after from now, 4 months after our engagement but even before that there were times when father stayed all night at the pce due to the attack on the crown prince.


    "Mydy, what about this one?" my reverive was broken when Beth brought another dress.


    It was a red dress withce work on the neck and hemline. Its front was slit open and the inner had a skirt of darker shade of red with pearl and rubies adorned in the front and in the hemline. My eyes twinkled as I looked at the dress. It was so perfect.


    "This dress is so beautiful. Why did you not show this one to me before?" i asked as i almost snatched the dress and went behind the frame to change it.


    "Don''t just stand there,e and help in wearing the corset. A bit more tight, yes, it is perfect,"


    I walked out and looked at myself into the mirror. My face was looking rosie and the dress fitted the body perfectly.


    "The dress is sent by her highness for the asion half an hour ago, mydy"


    I raised a brow as I looked at the dress again.


    I tried to scratch my skin to check if I was feeling any kind of allergy. But I felt nothing.


    "Help me in taking out the dress."


    "Yes, mydy"


    I checked the dress properly to see if it is torn from somewhere or rigged. But the dress was wless. It was so perfect that the more I saw, the more I fell in love with it. It was something like what you see on pinterest and drool as the dresses can not be worn anywhere else except the red carpet where I was never invited.


    Maybe she was just trying to get brownie points from father and I was worrying too much.


    "It''s time for your medicine and your therapies mydy"


    I nodded as Iid down on my bed. Closing my eyes as she took my clothes off and used the coldpressor.


    I have to make ns, a lot of ns. First I have to be a strong knight and protect the crown prince so that I can get my memories back. Then I have to defeat Gerard.


    Gearard was a very proud man, so to kill him only weapons are not enough. I had to break his will, his pride and have to make him realise that he was not that good enough, he thought he was.


    I had to infiltrate his privacy and do everything that he did and be better than him in it. Though it was easy to say, it was one hell of a difficult task.


    He was good at fencing, business and social etiquettes. Now I have to go above him in everything.


    I continued to ponder that I did not realise when my eyes turned heavy and slowly I sumbed to sleep.


    "Do you think you can defeat me? Abi? No matter how many lives would you take, your death is written from my hands.'''' I heard the voice in a dark room and soon, the face started bing clearer. I saw him standing there with the same sword in his hand. It was already filled with blood.


    I took a few steps back but he continued to move forward and stood in front of me.


    "You are going to die from my hands, Abigail. You would never be able to escape.'''' I heard hisughter reverberating in the air as he looked at me madly. His eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    And in the next moment he moved his hand and used the sword over me in one swift motion.


    "Aah.." i shouted as the cold metal touched my skin and once again i lost from him.


    I sat with a start shocking Beth who looked at me with utter horror as my back and forehead was wet with sweat when the temperature was cold to begin with and she was giving me coldpressions. But the eyes I had seen in my dream or shall I say a wisp of the past was enough to even sweat me even if I had been at the north pole.

 Chapter 23 - Apologizing

    "You are having nightmares every day, Abigail. Is there something that''s bothering you?" asked my father as I walked into the dining room for breakfast.


    His words brought everyone''s eyes on me as if they were waiting for another drama. I red at Beth who cowered and tried to hide among the group of maids standing at the side.


    "I am fine, daddy. I just felt cold because of the coldpression in the winters'' '' I lied, his eyes stayed on me for long as if he was trying to look deeper, knowing that I was lying and hiding the truth.


    "I have told you to stay away from Noah, but you did not listen. Though he is good at fencing, he is very violent and rude. He had arguments with everyone on the ground. I would still rmend you to stay away from him" said Nicks in a disappointing tone.


    "Well, that boy looked nice to me. Nichs, you are exaggerating. And wounds aremon in training. She needs to bear this much if she wants to be a knight. You can''t protect her forever. So stop fretting and let her train well."


    I raised a brow at how my stepmother scolded Nicks. When she started supporting me, Nicks looked at me pensively and then started having his meal without a word.


    I felt upset that I was making him worried constantly, but I had no choice. I had to be strong so that they can live happily and ignorantly. If I burdened them with truth, then either they would think I need treatment or else the happiness we had now would be lost forever.


    Even when I looked at my stepmother and Isabe, I wanted them like this, I could not even see them dying, much less father and Nick.


    Someone had to take the burnt and that one was me here.


    "If you are not feeling well, you should rest more and did not think about going out," said Isabe in a worried tone and I sighed.


    She was being too sweet these days or had I been treating her badly. I had torn her clothes and mixed spices in her food in the past just to torture her so that she would create a scene and then I would cry and gain sympathy. Though the n mostly failed, she had suffered a lot in my hands.


    Since I had stopped tormenting her, maybe even she was trying to improve! With that thought, I gave her a bright and grateful smile which stiffened her instantly.


    The fork fell from her hands and she looked at food as if it was poison. If that was not enough she started coughing instantly as if she was trying to get the food she had eaten out of her digestive system.


    "What happened darling?"


    "Mother, there is something wrong with my food, I can feel it, I.." she stopped when her mother red at her, and then she looked at me as if it was my fault.


    My lips turned into a thin line, ''I just smiled at her alright! It was all her past trauma that she reacted like that, hmph!!


    It was not my fault that she could not digest my goodness, if she wanted me to stay as a viin, then let it be like that!


    "THERE. IS. NOTHING. WRONG. WITH. THE. FOOD" her mother spoke through gritted teeth as she passed a smile towards us.


    "Enough, it had been days since we had one peaceful meal," said father in his ever so strict voice, making the whole room silent.


    "Abigail, Isabe, get ready we will go to the royal pce at 5," he said as he wiped his mouth with the napkin and stood up.


    Patting my shoulders he walked out of the room and I followed in case the trumpet of war would blow.


    Just as I walked out of the room, I saw Carl walking towards the stair. Why did he spend so much time in my father''s office?


    I stood there watching him enter, contemting whether I should follow him again or not as my interest in him was piqued. Only now have I realized he was shrouded by mysteries.


    But instead of going to the other side, he walked towards me. It made me embarrassed and hesitant as he saw me staring at him tantly. Though it was something verymon in the 21 century.


    It was something nobledies never do in this period.


    I coughed as he stood in front of me.


    "Yes, is there something I can help you with?" I asked as he looked at me hesitatingly.


    "I am here to apologize," he said as he looked at the portrait on the wall as if he was talking to it and his voice was so sharp and rude!


    Though it was true that I was not expecting an apology but since he was at it, should he not do it in a proper way?


    "Kind sir, did you say something to me?" I asked and he red at me.


    "Why are your ears damaged too?" he asked, tilting his head and I fumed.


    What a way to ask for an apology, bloody jerk!!


    "My ears and my whole body are fine. But I thought you were talking to that non-living painting rather than me as your eyes were set on that," I snarled, folding my hands on my chest.


    His eyes widened. It was clear he was not expecting a reply from me. And then my posture was a strong one.


    "You- you are nothing like ady. What a rude girl you are¡­" hemented and Iughed.


    "Of course, I am a knight and my posture is like one. Never underestimate me as a weak nobledy... Soon I will be able to beat you." I challenged and he smirked.


    "We will see that"


    "Yes, we shall see"


    "Hmph"


    "Hmph!"

 Chapter 24 - In The Palace

    I looked at myself for thest time in the mirror with a satisfied expression as I walked out.


    "You both will share a carriage, I will go with officials in the other one" my father spoke to me and Isabe as he pointed at the other carriage where three man were already waiting for him.


    We both nodded together as he patted our shoulders and walked to the other carriage.


    Isabe walked straight to the carriage without looking at me as I followed.


    My eyes looked outside the window seeing the trees pass one after another as the four horses pulled the carriage through the forest. It was a 3 hour journey.


    My tongue peeked out to wet my dry lips and I held my dress as my palms turned sweaty. I was expecting too much from the visit. But I still did not have a clear n about how I would convince the crown prince to let me be around him.


    I was so lost that i did not notice that the blowing air had ruffled my hairs that were loosely braided until Isabe''s voice rung in my ears


    "Just look at your hairs, it looks like you havee to the pce just aftering out of the bed. The royals in the pce would think we did not have enough respect towards them" she chided and I sighed.


    "That will give them a good chance to talk, after all we all know that nobledies are best in doing gossip since they do not need to work and sit idle all the time"


    "You are talking like you are not one among them." she retorted and then giggled, "oh, i forgot that you are now a knight. Fighting and rolling in mud that you smell like a rotten egg. You should have looked at the faces of the moniker and duchess. It was turning red and blue as they had stopped breathing. They were afraid that they would catch any virus or infection if they shard air with you"


    "Then I would have given them paracetamol and antibiotics, I even have given a shot of Afluria Quadrivalent, and then they would have been fine."


    She looked at me with furrowed brows as if i have been speaking foreignnguage suddenly. Well I was, it was not foreign, just futuristic.


    I rolled my eyes as I looked out of the window again. The whole journey went silently.


    But I was still not sure how to get close to the crown prince without falling under his trap. After all, he has a famous personality all over the empire. Who did not know his quirks, manydies were looking for a chance while many higher nobledies were wary of him and one of them was me.


    I have always despised him since the start. Now I wonder how I would stand and bear his presence.


    When the carriage passed through vast doors, I saw leaves and creepers decorated the door which had turnedvender due to the colour of the flowers.


    There was vastnd covered with trees and the whole ground was filled with flowers. Even the flowers bloomed in Japan would fade in front of it. Thekes at the distance was shining with the sunlight dancing over it. Swans could be seen dancing on the water and the scene looked nothing but like a fairytale.


    I suddenly felt a jerk and then stopped the carriage. No matter how soft the leather of the carriage was it could notpare to the car I used to drive, and it would only have taken 20 minutes to reach here instead of more than 2 hours even when we had one of the most luxurious four horse carriages.


    "Come, what are you waiting for, standing and ring at the carriage?" asked Isabe and I nodded.


    We both walked and joined the father who was waiting at the entrance on the other side.


    We both bowed a bit at the nobles standing with father and thy nodded appreciatively.


    They passed throughrge doors which were almost touching the sky, the floor was covered by thick red and soft carpets which muffled every sound of footsteps.


    The whole ceiling was carved with beautiful paintings that were turned alive by the chandeliers that have many candles in them and they have many diamonds engraved in them to reflect light better.


    Both sides of the walls of the hallway were covered with paintings of the ancestor and the scenic view of distant ces. The ce was vast, it would be double of the duke pce where they lived.


    Walking forward they entered a room which was vast just like other areas of the castle. It was covered with a goldyer at the ceiling and the walls were covered with fine oil paintings.


    My steps halted as my eyes fell on the emperor who was sitting on hisrge leather chair which was made majestically to match up with his aura.


    He had white hair and brows and broad face, with wrinkles showing that he was already aged, yet the aura he had was strong enough to make even the knights cower in fear. His eyes were sharp as hawks as he looked at them entering in. His face was still looking stiff, a cold yet a small smile bloomed on his lips as he looked at father.


    Though he was aged, his broad and straight shoulders and his perfect posture depict his strength. He still could battle against 10 knights and win easily.


    "Hail to the glory of empire, may the sun of the empire shine forever" everyone bowed and wished for the long life of the emperor who nodded his head in appreciation.


    "You may rise" he said and we all stood up to face him.


    "Your daughters have grown into finedies, George. You are lucky to get blessed with obedient and demuredies"


    Heplimented and I pitied him in my heart. He truly was unlucky when ite to kids!

 Chapter 25 - Josephine

    "I apologise for bringing Abigail and Isabe, your majesty. They wanted to see the grandeur of the pce and I couldn''t say no."


    "Oh, it''s fine. I have always asked you to bring them. Let me call Josephine and William to apany them to the garden"


    A maid bowed and left before he could even order anything. That was the perfect I wanted in Beth too.. Sigh! I can only dream in this life!


    Soon, a woman with a slim figure, dressed in perfect clothes entered the room. Her hair was like the darkness of light, set in a perfect bun. Sea waves had filled her eyes. Perfect eyebrows and a curved up red lips, sharp pointed nose and chiseled face. And the small mole below her eyes made her look stronger, bolder. Her strong and narrow eyes which she had taken from her father were so sharp as if she was looking straight into your soul.


    She had a strong aura, even men were afraid of her presence let alone women. That''s the reason she hardly has friends among nobledies but she had good allies in noble men. Everyone knew that she wanted the throne for herself and despised her brother, well she was not the only one to do that.


    She looked at us as if we were intruders entering her territory, her eyes were sharp as a beast as she assessed her and then moved towards her father.


    ""Hail to the glory of the empire, may the sun of the empire shine forever" she wished with a slight bow of her head, not like us.


    "Josephine, I want you to apany thedies to the garden and entertain them," she raised a brow as she looked back at us and Isabe took a step back. Her eyes were telling that she was displeased that her peace was disrupted due to the sudden intrusion.


    "Sure father, it would be my honour to do so. Though I am sure my brother would have been more pleased with thepany of two beautifuldies" she said as she looked at us once again.


    "I have called him too. He must be busy with¡­" he stopped midway and a smirked face formed on Josephine''s face.


    "I understand father. Kids need more time with their parents. And the poor boy only has one. I suppose you are upied with urgent matters too. I shall not take more time of yours." she bowed her head again and then turned towards us.


    "Shall we?" she said and started moving without waiting for our reply.


    I could see that Isabe gulped. She was hoping that the crown prince would spend time with her. That was the reason she was dressed up to all nine. But i could not me her as i have thought the same. Though the reasons were different, I was also dressed at my best hoping that I would get an opportunity to meet him.


    "Tch.. poor souls. Your disappointment is written clear on your faces. If you are so desperate, I can still help you in escorting you to his private chamber" she taunted without turning back, like she had seen our deted faces. I bet she had eyes on her back too.


    "There is nothing like that, her royal highness. I am just upset that i have disturbed your peace.'''' I said as Isabe wiped her sweaty hands with her handkerchief.


    ''So her tongue only works in front of me. Ha!''


    "At Least you have some awareness,dy!" she said in a mocking tone.


    Her steps finally halted in front of a garden. Though it was one, with all the flowers and fountain at the side. It was more like a training ground because of the target, quiver, nock, bows, and strings on one side and other equipment of closebat battle on the other side.


    She was a warrior people look up to but never lived because she was not just any woman but warrior.


    "Alright, so we are here. How would you like to be entertained? You want to do a closebat with hands, dagger or fire. Or you want to do fencing. We can always try luck in archery." Then she turned to look straight into our eyes.


    "CHOOSE. NOW" her voice was so fierce that Isabe took two steps back again.


    This could have been the golden moment but due to that stupid annoying boy, i could not participate too.


    "I.. I apologise to your royal highness.. I do not know any of it. But my sister is taking the course of knighthood. She can give youpany." said Isabe as she hid behind me.


    Josephine''s eyes left her and looked at me, wriggling her brows, "interesting¡­" she moved and circled me and thenughed.


    "You are weaker than a 5 year old kid. Are you sure that you have not applied to y with a wooden toy sword but a real one. Or you are still living in the dreamy world of getting there and marrying a knight in shining armor" she mocked and my fist clenched.


    Everyone knew that Josephine was a lone wolf. No one could tame her. Even if I moved the hand of friendship, she would mock me and p my hand away.


    "I am starting to learn, your royal highness. I would soon be able to do better" was all i could say.


    Even if I had confidence in my skills. I knew this injury would not let me fight so better to stay low key.


    "Hmm, let''s see how you would do that, '''' she added as she threw a bow and arrow towards me. Even jumping to catch it was so painful yet I endured.


    Since you are the one who is going to shoot an arrow, we have to do something to include your sister too. Why don''t you help us in the target practice by being the target" and then without waiting she took an apple from the table and put it on the head of Isabe making her new target.

 Chapter 26 - Prince And Princess

    I looked at Isabe who was standing there still afraid that even a deep breath could kill her yet I did not feel good! Though i argue with her more often than i eat food, i never wanted to hurt her.


    "So, can you shoot the arrow, or do you need guidance for it?" asked Josephine, raising a brow.


    I took a deep breath as I looked at the apple on Isabe''s head with full concentration.


    ''You can do this Abigail'' I murmured as I shot the arrow and it went to cut the corner of the apple and both apple and arrow fell down.


    I took a breath of relief that also pained me. Though the arrow did not hit the target on center. But looking at the condition of my chest and Isabe''s distance from me, the shot was good enough!


    Josephine raised a brow as she looked at me and nodded, "it is not that bad. But you still need years of training."


    Isabe finally took a breath of relief as she walked back towards us with a small smile but her face was still looking pale.


    "Sigh.. the show ended too early. I did not have enough entertainment. So what shall we try this time. Strawberry, or plum?" she asked, holding both from the fruit tter and Isabe shivered.


    "I apologize, your royal princess but we are gettingte. Father has asked us to return on time." responded Isabe, bowing her head and I shook my head.


    ''Did she really think that thisme excuse would work!'' As expected , Josephineughed.


    "Tch.. young girl, you are here with me till your father leaves the pce. If you are not that interested in target practice, we can do fencing. What do you say, Abigail?" Though she was asking, she had already started moving towards the equipments area and took three swords from there.


    "Your royal highness, his majesty had forbidden you to hurt the guests. You have just finished yourst punishment. I beg you to not irk his majesty again" her aid pleaded with her as she looked at us.


    "Tsk tsk.. When have I hurt or troubled them? My dearest father wants me to be the clown and entertain them. I am just following the orders." her voice though looked like a rebellion child it was filled with anguish.


    "But your royal highness" the man tried to persuade her again but she raised her hand and stopped him right there.


    "Not a single word more, Leo." she snarled and the man shut his mouth though he was still looking at her pleadingly.


    "So, who wants to be the first against me?" she asked with a smirk, it was clear that she was venting her anger on us.


    I wanted to curse both her and her father who sent us here to be the canon fodder. He knew how his daughter was! Yet he asked her to entertain us and where the hell was that dumb crown prince, would he arrive to take our corpse to our family!


    The moment words left Josephine''s mouth, Isabe took two steps back, it was clear that she was scared, thest experience was enough to keep her heartbeat fast for the rest of the day.


    I took two step forward when Beth moved. She was scared because of the injury but I shook my head. This was not her ce to interfere.


    I took the scabbard and unsheathed the sword. The shiny frame was of the best quality. It was light yet strong, it could easily cut the human body like butter.


    "Are you ready?" she asked and I nodded.


    "Great, then let''s start?" her face was glowing like a child who had got her favorite candy yet her eyes were filled with killing intent, there was evening glint in them.


    I realised that she would not be lenient at all. She moved with a speed ready to attack my hands and I turned back and flipped. She smirked as she moved and targeted my legs. Well at least she was targeting less fatal areas!


    But sudden jerking and flipping were still hurting my rib area.


    "You know a few tricks, young girl. But you are too weak and slow. Don''t tell me the dukes are not feeding you well!!" she mocked and I gritted my teeth. She was using too much force and I would not be able to stand for a long time if she continued at this speed.


    My mind started working in other ways. I am not a righteous person to only use fair ways. What mattered was winning.


    My eyes fell on the fruit basket from where she was taking the fruits before. I tried to move towards its direction while defending from her attacks.


    "Taking steps back, are you? Don''t tell me you are giving up? I still did not have my fill of fun with you." she mocked when i finally reached the table.


    She was immersed in fighting so much that she didn''t notice me. I waited for the perfect moment and when she was close enough I turned and threw the fruit basket down.


    She looked at me with furrowed brows, confused but next moment she stepped on a banana and lost her bnce. Further fruits were there making it difficult for her to move with agility and atst I got my chance and put my sword on her neck.


    "I won again, your royal highness." I said with shallow breaths as she red at me.


    "You don''t have dignity at all?!!"


    I nodded at her statement, `I have lost my life once for dignity , not again,'' "you are right, I don''t have that at all," I replied, making her stunned.


    "Your royal highness, his majesty had ordered me to escort thedies to his royal highness garden" a guard who had followed us since the start walked in haste and bowed, ''tch.. Was he afraid that I would hurt Josephine!''

 Chapter 27 - His Sultry Look

    "Why, I thought, my brother is busy and I am supposed to take care of these twodies!" she said as she looked at the eunuch with furrowed brows. I moved and stood at the side keeping the sword away.


    He looked afraid yet he spoke, "I apologise, but I am just conveying the orders of your majesty, your royal highness." he bowed further and Josephine sighed.


    "Tch.. looks like god has listened to your prayers." she said as she moved back and sat on the table. Her aide came running to her and passed her new tter of fruits which she started to munch without further caring about our presence.


    We both walked with the eunuch. The whole situation was bizarre. I have never thought things would go like that! Oh lord! Why have I even thought so much!


    We walked towards his garden which was theplete opposite of the Josephine chamber. While hers was looking like a battle ground this was looking like a party hall. The garden was well decorated and filled with all types of food. I could see five girls sitting there and enjoying themselves.


    But my eyes zoomed on the girl sitting in the centre of them.


    She was wearing the same red dress as mine. It was as if one had asked another to make a copy of it.


    No matter how I thought it could not be a coincidence at all. So that was why my step mother presented me with such a pretty dress! I was trying to control and bear things! Trying to be a good daughter but no one was taking me seriously and this was fucking tiring!


    I looked up above the sky! See, i tried to be a good person, god! But no one was letting me be! I was better like the viin I was in the past!


    Thedies who wereughing, suddenly stopped and looked towards us. I was sure that they had noticed my dress! The girl raised a brow and stood up from her seat.


    The girl came and stood in front of me and looked at me from face to bottom with a smirk on her face.


    "I never knew that the daughter of the duke would have the same choice as us lower nobles. You must have had a hard time in choosing the dress, after all it was a custom made dress yet the copied one. Not many do that these days, you know!"


    "I can say the same to you, after all a higher noble like me would never look down and care to know what dress amoner is going to wear. Tch.. you should have thought about a better idea to look good! Anyone can see who is the original one here and who is the copied one here. After all beauty is not only judged by the dress" I said as I flicked my hair and smirked.


    Her face paled as she listened to my words and looked at the growing smirk of herpetitors. Though she was telling the truth that she had chosen the dress first, no one would believe as i was the higher noble, i didn''t even know if she was noble or not!


    "I am not amoner, i am the daughter or viscount Pipkins, Reba Pipkins" she eximed as if i cared, as if she was one of the highest noble here.


    "So! If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you are the daughter of the emperor or the fiancee of his royal highness, the way you are introducing yourself.


    Too much arrogance, huh! Never forget that I am the one above you here not the other way around." She gritted her teeth as nothing was left for her to say, yet she opened her mouth and I was intrigued to see what she was going to say now.


    Though I should not, I was enjoying the bantering. I was getting bored being a good girl all the time without evenflix to binge watch tv shows! For fucking sake we did not even have a tv here.


    But before she could say anything and the argument turned more heated, we both heard the footsteps and turned back to see the man for whom we all were waiting.


    His dark gray eyes were looking at us with bored expressions. As if he was already tired of the discussion which was not yet started.


    He was tall. His inky dark hair looked like it wasbed by his fingers and swept back away from his face. He had a strong, defined and masculine jawline - it was perfection in her eyes. He just looked too good to be true.


    I had never seen eyes as beautiful as his even if Ipared all the movie stars of the 21st century or the royal here, but his looks were not enough to hide the ws he had.


    Though he had the stunning looks, they were also as deadly cold as his. He had such killer eyes that could pierce through anyone''s soul.


    He moved towards us and each step entuated his muscles. The first two opened buttons of his shirt giving the perfect view of his strong chest at the same time showing hisid back attitude.


    I scoffed! What was so special about being handsome! No wonder he could not keep his thing in his pants.


    "No one told me that we are having a drama here or else i would havee sooner." he said as he tilted his head and his eyes met mine.


    His eyes felt on me and his eyes widened. I looked at him with furrowed brows as he did not move his gaze away.


    It felt like he wanted to say something, his eyes have some conflicted emotions but in the next second they were calm andzy like before.


    He walked to us and held Isabe''s hand and kissed it with such a seductive smile that she melted right there forgetting her fearspletely, her pale face bloomed again.


    "It is nice to meet you, prettydy" he said as he still did not let her hands go and it felt like he wanted to hold many other parts of her body the way he was looking at her with a sultry look.

 Chapter 28 - The Flirting

    Though the moment was nothing but his one more target to flirt. It did take the attention from me to Isabe. And thedies that have surrounded me, left and walked towards their new target.


    "Your royal highness, where have you been?"


    "Your royal highness, I missed you."


    "Yes, your royal highness, we were waiting for you since long¡­" the girls flew over him as honeybees flew over a jar of honey. He gave the same seductive smile towards them and squeezed Isabe''s hand, earning a gasp for her.


    He winked at her and then he looked at another girl who was trying to hold his arms. He moved his hand towards her and held her waist as he smiled,


    "Oh, my I never knew that so many stars could be seen in the daylight too. My eyes are feeling blessed to be here."


    Such a corny pick up line i say! He needed to learn better but the girls were blushing like he had sung a poem for them! I was sure even if he did so it wouldn''t be less cornier than this one.


    I looked at the girls, could they not see, he did not belong to any of them yet they were fighting for his affections!


    After giving each one of them attention and some more corny lines, his eyes fell on me again.


    "You have not introduced yourself, mydy" he said as he looked at me with a stunning smile, i wish i could just jab him there to get that smile off there.


    He took my hand in his and kissed it, his warm lips touching mine and his eyes staring intensely. I could feel him disrobing me through his eyes. Even after being experienced, I felt my palms turning sweaty.


    "I am Abigail Essendson, your royal highness." I introduced taking my hands back with a sh that he chuckled.


    "You are adorable, Abi. It will be my pleasure if you visit the pce more." he said as he passed through me. His shoulder touched mine intentionally as he crossed. I had to take a deep breath to control the anger surging in.


    He went and sat there on the big leather chair with his hands on the armrest tapping it and his one leg over the other while he looked at us.


    Soon all the girls followed him and sat around him. Some served him grapes while others try to indulge him in a conversion. Theirughter was reverberating in the whole garden.


    And i.. I was standing there like a sore thumb, trying to find a way to stay close to this scumbag yet stay safe from his seduction.


    "Oh, Maria.. I still could not forget the time we spent togetherst night in the theater. Hope you will soon apany me again." he said, roaming a hand on the arms of the girl sitting on his right when the other girl moved and sat on his left armrest.


    "Your highness, even i plead for a chance to see a drama with you." said the girl i don''t even know the name of. He turned his face and cupped her cheek,


    "Sure, sweetheart. Anytime you want." he said in a rather husky voice and I guess even he did not know what was the name of the girl.


    He continued to roam his hands freely on them. Even he touched a strand of Isabe''s hair and gently tucked it behind her ears. She blushed and I have never in my two lives seen her smiling this sweetly and mellowing.


    His eyes reached me once in a while for a fleeting second and then continued what he was doing and i.. I just sat there nibbling the tter of fruits and brooding over the girls who were not at all leaving.


    Bored, I started looking around. The garden was well decorated with well trimmed shrubs and flowers. The gazebo where we were sitting was endowed with beautiful silk clothes all around. And even when it was day time there was a beautiful chandelier lighting the area as if the sun was not hidden in the clouds due to stormy day.


    But as I continued to look at the chandelier my brows furrowed. Though the day was windy, it was not enough to let the chandelier swing. It was shaking like a dried leaf on a windy night.


    My eyes widened as I stood up and moved back to check its condition. And as I had thought, its rope was loosened and it was about to fall.


    I looked down at the group of nobles who were sitting just below it and having the fun of their lives.


    I ran towards them and tried to move them but they looked at me as if I was a mad bull walking towards them. And they were not ready to move.


    "Your royal highness, the chandelier" but before I couldplete my line another girl spoke in between.


    "Did you just try to push us to take our ce, such a crude behavior!!"


    "Do you not have any etiquette, how can you try to push the nobles?"


    "I knew she was crazy from the start. Hmph"


    "Sister, what are you trying to do?"


    "I must say that is a very unique way to grab my attention, prettydy. But all you have to do is ask. I always spare some time to an alluring girl like you" said the prince like other he was also dumb. Speaking all together without even listening to me, if my life and memories would not have been at stake then I would have made sure that they all lose their lives under the chandelier and rot in hell!

 Chapter 29 - Drama

    "You know what, if you want to die, then die. Why am i even wasting my effort on all of you, except you, your royal highness, you areing with me.'''' I roared with such intensity that they all became stunned. I took his benefit, held his hand and moved him towards me.


    Knights, finding something suspicious ran towards us, they were already on the hilt of their swords yet they waited for further instruction because we all weredies and noble above that.


    Thedies, when they saw that he had moved from there, followed us with anger, ranting and shouting but their voice was incoherent.


    "What are you trying to do youngdy?" asked the elder one, the one who was wearing the same dress as me.


    "Nothing, I know her type of girl, trying to be innocent and then find a cheap way to attract attention," said another and looked towards me.


    I followed her eyes and only then did I realise his hands were on my waist as he was standing too close to me. His breaths were caressing my neck and if I moved an inch, fury at his lips would be either on my neck or my lower cheeks.


    I jerked his hands away and stood at a bit distance, yet the girls only took it as my attempt to gain further drama.


    Just when they were about to argue further. The chandelier fell down with a sharp sound and ss spread everywhere. The knights that were moving towards us stopped at the other side as few pieces of ss flew in the air too.


    The whole ce turned into a mess with the table getting cracked, and the chair he was sitting on getting the hit straight. It made everyone stunned and I stood there smugly.


    I looked at the man in question but was surprised to see that he was not looking at the chandelier of the ident but at me and he was too calm. The im that I did not have even after being 28 years old when he was just 21 years old. He was looking at me as if searching for something in me, trying to dive into my soul which gave me an unnerving feeling.


    I blinked to break eye contact but in that fraction of a second as if the man in front of me changed.


    He was looking visibly pale and afraid as if he could faint any movement. He had held the hand of thedies around her like a sissy and I furrowed my brows. Was I having a delusion?!


    "Your highness, are you alright?" asked the knights as they finally covered her separating from thedies and he nodded, yet his face was still looking afraid as if it was not a chandelier but the attack of enemies. No wonder that he died so easily in hisst life. Such a coward!!


    Why did I even get such a tiring task of protecting her!


    Just when I cursed him in my mind, I felt a sudden pain in my head. I held my head from both sides as it turned unbearable. Suddenly everything turned dark and I felt my body turning limp.


    "Abi, where are you Abi? Don''t run, Abi. Listen to me. You are a good little father, right?" I heard the voice which I had this morning yet it felt so different, so fearful, as if the man was so scared that he couldn''t even speak properly.


    "Yes, father. But the house is on fire, we should go and see '''' I asked as I moved out of my room when I saw him already standing there. His arms were injured and he was not at all looking like a strong and strict man i had seen him as.,


    "You don''t need to go. Me and Nicks would take care of it. I want you to do something for me."


    "But father, you are injured badly, where are the other knights and servants?" I asked as I saw the pool of blood forming below his hands.


    "It doesn''t matter Abi. Listen to me carefully. Isabe is down there waiting for you. Take her and go to Carl. He is waiting for you in the backyard garden, he will help you in escorting you to a safe ce."


    He kept on speaking but not a single register to the mind of that young girl though everyone was clear to me as I looked at both of them from a distance like a third person.. This was the moment when I had seen him for thest time.


    I cursed god to return this memory to me. He was definitely mocking me from the sky. Tears formed in my eyes as I saw him struggling. I could see he was almost at the end of his capacity.


    "Father, I can''t understand you, how could any other ce be safer than our ce? You are themandant of first order of knights for Christ sake"


    "There is no time for arguments Abi, just go" he roared as he pushed the girl out again and again until she had reached the outer area.


    "Abi, make sure you do not meet or talk to anyone, just take Isabe with you and leave the premises and do not trust anyone else except carl. He would take care of you" he said as he touched the cheek of the young girl for thest time, there were tears in his eyes, brimming, threatening to fall.


    The young girl nodded instinctively and ran towards the stairs to follow her fathersst order. I ran towards the man who was almost slumped on the ground and hugged him with all my might but my hands passed inside him. I was not even given ast chance to touch him, to feel his warmth and to say goodbye.


    I was crying like mad requesting him to run away with the girl too but he could ot hear me as he continued looking at the girl to make sure that she had reached the door safely.


    "I apologise Diana, i am not able to take care of her, i broke my promise today. Now you are the one who had to protect her" he mumbled and it broke my heart further.


    It was all because of me yet he was ming himself.


    Once he saw her running out he stood again to fight, he moved to the other side where all the knights were still fighting and joined the battle.


    _______________

 Chapter 30 - Have I Ever Denied You!?

    I opened my eyes with a strong headache. But my brows furrowed further when I looked around. It was not my room, my pce.


    "So, sweetheart, you are finally awake" my eyes snapped to the direction in the sh of a lighting.


    There he was leaning on the door, hands folded in front of his chest and looking at me with a tilted head.


    His eyes were once again roaming on the body, which still felt unnerving.


    "I apologise for worrying you, your royal highness. But i am fine now. Where is my father and sister?" I asked , standing up hastily.


    I could not believe my father took no objection to being here.


    "Oh, that.. Your sister is watching a show in my personal theatre, with other nobles. Your father is called for an inspection of knights of the pce. So he would not be able to return before sunset. So as a gentleman, I took the responsibility of taking care of you, sweetheart. How are you feeling now?" he asked as he walked in. taking a seat on the sofa, he kept his both legs on the table one on another and leaned on the sofa further. Tapping his fingers on the armrest, he looked at me with the same sultry eyes.


    "Oh, Abi.."


    "Abigail.. My name is Abigail Essendon"


    "Hahaha, you are a funny sweetheart. So, Abigail, tell me what happened to you there?" he asked and took a yawn.


    If he was feeling that bored with the discussion why are we even having it in the first ce.


    "I don''t know you royal highness, i must be tired or shocked or maybe afraid.'''' I said trying to sound weak and he nodded.


    "Hmmm, is that so?"


    "Yes, your highness." I replied , bowing my head, ready to leave the moment he would nod his head.


    "Well, you did not seem to be shocked when you were telling girls that it was better that they die if they did not want to move or calling me a dumb person that can never use his mind" he repeated with a chuckle as if he was amused at the memory of the ident.


    "I was on the adrenal rush, your royal highness. I did not realise what I was saying. I apologise for my insolence. I promise it would not be happened again"


    "That was good.. Come sit here, we need to talk"


    I wanted to deny it but I could see guards standing everywhere, I could not go out without his permission and maybe it was my chance to get some benefits too. With that thought, I felt morefortable walking towards him.


    I sat on the other side of the sofa instead of the ce where he pointed, and he chuckled again.


    "So, Abigail.. How do you know that chandelier is going to fall and how did you show the courage to save everyone yet you fainted in the end?"" he asked the same question again. Did he doubt that I was the one who nned it? Was he foolish to think that a 15 year old girl could do that! Ha! Sick!


    "I just noticed it and as i said i did everything in my panic state. But when i realised what i did and how much dangerous the situation was i turned unconscious.'''' I said with a soft voice as if I was still traumatized by the event.


    "Oh, so that''s what it is. Still you have rescued the future emperor of the empire. I grant you a wish. You can ask anything you desire." he said as if he had full control over the rights of treasure and other resources but that was my chance, it came more easily than i had thought.


    "Your royal highness, i am taking the training to be a knight under my father. And soon I have to join the knight course in the academy. But many think that i am not worth it. If you would take me as your personal knight then no one would ever be able to specte me. So i request you to ept me as the one who would protect you in the academy." i requested and his eyes gleamed as if he was happier than me.


    ''Why!!!''


    "So, you want me to ask for you to serve me when I stay in the academy after these vacations. But you will be in the first year and i will be in thest year, prettydy" he said but his eyes were already sparkling.


    "I can assure you, that i still would be able to serve you, your royal highness. If I fail in my task to protect you, you can always dismiss me. There is nothing to lose in it ``I tried to convince him as he chuckled and shook his head.


    "Except my life, prettydy. Mind telling me Abi, if you failed to protect me, hw will i be alive to dismiss you, huh?" he asked, making me tongue tied.


    It was not like he would only have one knight. There were a whole convoy of knights serving him in the academy yet he was trying to be cocky.


    "Then why did you ask me to choose, your royal highness when you are not ready to ept this simple request." i said standing up, i would try to find another way like convincing his father or my father! Sigh! Now I have to take a long run for this simple task.


    "Oh, my, such a feisty girl! Have i ever denied you anything Abigail"

 Chapter 31 - I Have Someone I Love!

    "Oh, my, such a feisty girl! Have i ever denied you anything Abigail" he said looking at me intensely, his gaze was strong enough to move my eyes away.


    My brows furrowed when i listened to him, what had he ever done for me to say those words!


    "Pardon"


    He moved towards me and held my hand, which I tried my best to not snatch again and kissed on the back of my hand..


    "I mean to say that.. How can I deny such an alluring girl. I must say God has been very particr while making you.. Every part is made proportionally, reaching the epitome of perfection. You are no less than a temptress who is here to charm me. Then how would I dare to deny you." his fingers sensually forming circles on my hands, if i would have been the naive one from the past, i would have melted a long time ago.


    "I am honoured that you think like that.. Your highness ``I said as I tried to snatch my hand back.


    "You know Abi.. Your body is made up of water and I am thirsty.." he said, making my eyes widened.


    "Your royal highness, I think you are mistaken. I already have someone in my life whom I love." I spouted as I stood up, making a distance between us.


    His eyes that were sparking just a moment ago hardened.


    "You have someone you love?" he repeated, tilting his head and I nodded. This was the best lie that could keep me safe with him.


    Though he had many lovers, he had never forced any noble to be with her and had notmitted adultery. And I was sure that he would not break thew just for a normal looking girl like me.


    His anger filled eyes turned amused and he chuckled.


    "Oh, my Abi. Why am I not surprised that such a tantalizing woman is already taken.. But as far as i know, you are still a kid, you did not have youring of age ceremony have you?" he asked, raising a brow and I shook my head.


    "As, I have thought, the fruit is still unripe." he nodded with a satisfied expression and I red at him.


    ''Ha, i have been with 3 men! 3! Though this was not something topare, who was he calling a kid and unripe fruit!''


    Even if i wanted to tell him that, he would take it as a lie and it would get caught as he would be invited after a month, when i will turn into ady.


    "No, your royal highness. My 16th birthday is next month." I said bowing my head.


    "So i still have one month to try, sweet heart. You can not choose your lover before theing of age ceremony." he said as he took a strand of my hair and rolled it on his finger. He took the finger close to his face and took a sniff.


    "As expected, roses.. The smell I am in love with" he said, as he yed with it.


    ''What was he, a dog! To sniff the hair''


    "But I have already promised to spend my life with him," I replied as I tried to take my hair from his hand, while he let go thankfully.


    "Oh, sweetheart. A kid''s promise would not count."


    "But..'''' I wanted to retort further but he put his finger on my lips, and gently rubbed it over my lower lips, jolting electricity in me.


    "Shhh.. Now be a good girl and rest." he said as he continued moving and finally i reached the bed.


    He smiled as he held my shoulder and pushed me down so that I could sit on it.


    "Ask the chef to prepare the most nutritious food for thedy." he ordered the maid who bowed and left. "You don''t have any preference, do you. My love" he asked hovering over me. His closeness is too much for myfortable zone. My eyes sat on the knife on the fruit tter and I sighed.


    "By the way what is the name of your ything?" he asked as he sat beside me and I moved.


    "You are too sensitive darling. I wonder how youe close to that hustler" he said, chuckling.


    "So, what is his name?" no matter how much i stayed silent, he continued asking the same question again and again.


    "His name is Noah, your royal highness." i said, atst as he is the only man of my age i knew. And I still remember my father''s words. In the case of an emergency, only trust Carl.


    "Hmmm, Noah.. never heard the name. He is not the heir or dukedom at least. Who is he?" Why was he taking so much interest in my love life? Wasn''t the girls waiting for him in his harem. Go and entertain them.


    "He is amoner, my lord. He is my trainer at the pce. It was love at first sight.'''' I said with a dreamy look and his eyes moved to the maid who entered.


    His eyes looked at her breast that was almost peeking from her tight corset. Her cleavage was so clear that I could see it without paying any attention.


    And he was looking at it like a hungry wolf looking at the meat! Disgusting.


    The man was just talking to me like he was in love with me since ages, lusting over a maid, just in front of my eyes. I wanted to beat him to pulp as I hated yboys the most, but I kept my anger to myself and just tried to make more and more distance between us.

 Chapter 32 - The Contrast In Behavior

    "Your highness" Suddenly there was a light knock on the door.


    "In." Listening to the sound of crispy hemp, I dare not make any ripples because of the cold and heartless inside.


    A man in Knight''s uniform came in quietly, kneeling on one knee and respectfully saying, "your royal highness, there is an emergency call from the brothel, your presence is required."


    The hands that were freely moving stopped, and the yful eyes that were filled with lust hardened. For a moment it felt like the person who was sitting there with me hadpletely disappeared and a cold and ruthless man had taken its ce.


    I blinked to look closely when he moved and smiled.


    "Take rest my love, my concubine is calling me. I have to go" with that he stood up and left the room. The knight that hade to take him, gave me a look and left behind him.


    I just stood there baffled looking at their retreating figures when my stomach grumbled.


    "Mydy, would you like to eat now orter?" asked the maid with the tight corset.


    "Now would be fine." I said with a serene expression and she bent down making the view of cleavage more clear.


    "On a second note, I would like to meet my sister first." i added, as her view was killing all my hunger.


    "Pleasee with me, mydy" she replied and started walking out.


    When I came out of the room, I saw Beth standing there like a guard in the corner. I wanted to give her my two cents, that she left me alone, but I let it go.


    "Beth, do you know something about father?"


    "Mydy, your grace has left a message that there is an emergency in the knight''s manor, so he may take time to return. you both stay with her royal highness or can leave for the duke pce with the knights came with us and he will returnter" she replied bowing and i nodded.


    ''So daddy did not know that we are not with Josephine anymore and I was in the chamber of Williams, and this emergency.. Isn''t it too coincidental.''


    "Alright, since father has allowed it, we will go home first." I replied that there was nothing much left to do, for now all I had to do was to convince Noah to act a bit with me, in case William sees us together or try to confirm my lifeter.


    They both bowed and we started walking again. The whole area hardly had any knights, which was surprising. Shouldn''t a prince chamber be guarded well.


    I didn''t even see enough servants, which again was a strange thing.


    I could hear the sound of music from the distance as we continued to walk in the grand halls. She stood in front of arge door that was closed. It was truly majestic and grand. The door was carved with the sign of an eagle with open wings, the symbol of our empire, empire Veristia. The biggest empire of the all three empires in the continent with Forchestier on the second and Wunsunstan at thest level.


    The two guards that were standing on both sides bowed and opened the door. When i entered all the girls sitting there were looking at me with bright smiles and dazed eyes but soon their smiles turned stiff and dazed eyes were filled with venom. They sat back at their booths with a sour face.


    ''Ah, they must be waiting for their phnderer, too bad, he was already gone to the brothel'' I smiled instead of looking at them and walked in.


    Isabe was sitting there with a girl, I did not know. I walked towards her and stood in front of her.


    "Isabe, we need to go back to the Essendson''s pce,e with me." she looked at me and then continued chatting.


    "Are youing or shall i take the carriage back home?" I asked and she finally cracked.


    "You can not do that, it is for both of us. And I am waiting for the crown prince, how could I go without bidding her goodbye." she announced as if William was waiting for her bidding with all his heart and soul.


    "Oh, is that so? But I heard that he went to his personal brothel, that is in his personal estate. If you want to meet him so desperately, I can ask the coachman to stop there for you and I can go home then ``I replied with a serious face and nodded my head.


    She took 3 seconds to analyse my words but did not say anything so i added,


    "Or if you want i can ask her royal highness toe and entertain you for awhile.'''' I added and she finally stood up.


    "I am going to stay here, waiting for his royal highness toe back" she announced and I nodded.


    "Very well, the hope he could lend you his knights to escort you home." With that I walked out.


    I did not spare a single nce to the stage where the actors were reciting their lines and melodious music was being yed in the background.


    I walked straight out of the area and entered in my carriage.


    "We shall go back to the pce" I instructed and the man nodded and started the carriage.


    In the whole journey I kept thinking about my encounter with William. I thought that I knew him. He was nothing more than a spoiled, yboy who only had leisure and girls in his mind.. But then those sharp and cold eyes! Why would a person be so worried when he was called to the brothel! Should he not be happy about it?!

 Chapter 33 - I Can Prove It

    I walked to my room the moment we reached the pce and slumped on my bed, as if I had fought a battle, I felt extremely tired. The cozy bed felt so good to my sore body with all the fencing, archery and then saving William from the chandelier. My brows furrowed at that memory. I could not believe that it was just an incident.


    No matter how useless he was, he was still the crown prince of the empire. could his security be this loose.


    "Tsk.. What is the benefit of being a prince then? When everyone wants nothing but to assassinate you. Sigh! Still i have to keep you alive until you be the emperor and somehow find a way to fill your ears against the archduke, so that he can nip the bud before it grew further.'''' I sighed as I felt there was so much to do in the next two years when all my family was worried about passing the entrance of the academy!


    "Beth,"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "Bring some food here, and some juice too. I am feeling both thirsty and hungry ``I replied and she left, bowing her head.


    I closed my eyes as i felt tired, thest words that were in my mind were only truth carl if you need too.


    My brows furrowed as i hear the sounds of crying and grumbling and took a pillow and hid my face through it, but the sound continue to increase.


    I took a deep sigh as I said goodbye to my beloved sleep and sat up.


    I stretched my body and took a big yawn. Slowly trying to open my eyes the first thing I saw was Beth standing there with an apologetic face.


    Only then did I realise that it was already morning and the rays of sun had already filled the room with its warmth.


    "Why is the morning so noisy?" I asked as finally my hazy eyes turned clear.


    "Mydy, it''s nothing much, why don''t you sleep a bit more." she encouraged as her hand that was stopped by my intrusion, started draping the curtains on the wall again.


    "Let them be, the warmth is feeling good to my skin" I said as Iid back and snuggled to my pillow.


    But then the voices came again, this time it was clear. The voices were familiar and I could recognise them even in my dream.


    "What happened this time?" I asked Beth and she shook her head.


    "Beth"


    "Mydy,dy Isabe is aggrieved andining that you left her in the royal pce alone. And she had to wait for your grace to return to bring her back which was onlyte at night. She felt tired because of that." she informed me and I chuckled.


    "So I was the one who left her alone there. Huh?" From the day I came back here, I tried my best to keep peace at home.


    I ignored all their cheap tricks but the way they were trying to pressurise me is only forcing me to return to my old ways.


    "What if I tried to be an angel, do they think they couldpare to the devil in me! Tsk.."


    I walked and climbed the stairs down leisurely.. There they were in the hall, Isabe was crying in front of Nicks and her mother. I looked at them with disdain and looked around. My brows furrowed when I saw father was not around.


    They heard the footsteps and looked above and saw my smiling face.


    "Abigail came here '''' I heard my step mother shouting, mere baroness and her daughter. Since the day she had married father, her behaviour had turnedpletely.


    "Am I not now?" I asked back as I took my own sweet time walking . Even snails would be surprised to see me waltzing around.


    They red at me but who cared.


    I reached down and saw all three of them standing, but instead of greeting them or asking about the matter.


    I sat on the sofa leisurely with one leg over the other and my back leaning on the sofa, my chin raised in a proud manner.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked , feigning ignorance.


    They looked at me surprised due to my behaviour. Even in the past when I behaved like a viin I did an awful job at that. I was always grumpy and talking more from my hands than mouth. Setting a bad example and always garnering hatred from everyone.


    "You left her alone in the royal pce. She was stuck there with lower nobledies and could note home."mented my dear step mother.


    "Why, she was in a royal pce, not a forest. She could have asked for a carriage ande home whenever she wanted.'''' I replied, shrugging my shoulders and she looked at me with disdain.


    "As a prouddy, how could she do that. Moreover she is very young to think like that. As an elder sister she is your responsibility." she replied looking at me with anger and i just smirked.


    "Since she had the ability to deny me toe back in front of everyone and lust over a 9 year man older than him then what shall i say. I don''t find his habits young at all ``I said, shrugging my shoulders and she looked at me with wide eyes.


    ''How I wish there had been a CCTV camera or a voice recorder at this age too. Sigh, i should have the liberty to bring a few things with me''


    "What nonsense are you speaking this time, Abigail. She just wanted to see the royal pce and that was why she was eager to go. She is just a kid, how can you malign her image like that.. Apologise now!" she said in an authoritative tone and I smirked further.


    "But, step mother¡­" i started in a mocking tone, "i can prove it"

 Chapter 34 - Less Impactful Than Tiny Girl!

    "But, step mother¡­" I started in a mocking tone, "I can prove it."


    "How would you do that?" asked Isabe, breaking her silence. She was looking a bit panicked and I smirked.


    "Of course, I have my father''s knight''s present there. They would not lie to me or her, as they are afraid of their father." I said and her panic increased.


    "Mother, it was not like that. I can exin. I was not ready to go because the y was very good, not because I was waiting for the crown prince." she bbered and I raised a brow as I looked at my step mother. She was more foolish than I had thought.


    "Do you want to ask anything else.. STEP MOTHER ``I asked and she clenched her jaws and red at Isabe.


    "You stayed there because of your mistakes. Go to your room and wonte out until called. I am disappointed in you Isabe, you should not lie about your elder sister." she replied and I smirked.


    "I think you are forgetting one thing!" I replied and their steps halted.


    "And what was that?" she challenged me, as if I would quiver.


    "Apology!"


    "Oh, it was a mistake on Isabe''s part, you don''t need to apologise dear." she replied with a smile and i chuckled.


    "I am talking about Isabe apologising from me for defaming me, making a scene in the morning and disturbing my sleep and making a scene" i said and they looked at me stunned.


    "But.."


    "I think Abigail is the right mother, Isabe should not lie," said Nicks.. Sigh.. did he think that thedy did not know! I was sure it was her idea from the beginning!


    "Why did I say something wrong?" I asked and Isabe puffed her cheeks looking aggrieved at her mother.


    "Isabe, apologise to your sister."


    "But mother"


    "I said.. Apologise" her voice turned authoritative and Isabe shepherd.


    "I apologise for my mistake, Abigail." she replied and i nodded, for now this much drama was enough.


    Isabe left with tear filled eyes as if she was bullied. Only if she knew that this was just the start!


    "You both are family Abigail, you both should be more friendly and supportive to each other. Pointing at each other wont do any good to you." she said in an amiable tone as she patted my shoulder and i nodded.


    "By the way, stepmother. Where have you ordered the dress?" I asked and there was a crack in her amiable face.


    "Why, you did not like the dress, i can order another one for you if you do not like it" she said and i shook my head.


    "No, it was a pretty one, step mother. I want to order a few one in the future too."


    "Oh, is that so. I will ask Lily to provide you with a proper addresster. Now you both sit and talk. I have work to do" she scurried out from there and I just shook my head.


    "Where is father?" I asked Nichs as he was looking at me with pensive eyes.


    "He came in the early morning but left within 2 hours. Apparently they found a fake knight in a royal ce which created an issue. That was the reason father was not able to be with you." he said as he looked at me and then at the distance where the mother daughter went.


    "Abi"


    "Yes, Nick"


    "I know that Isabe is not at all mature and step mother is partial towards her. But try to maintain your distance and avoid them. These arguments give father a headache" he exined and I sighed.


    "It is not necessary to always be good, nick. I tried alright. But just to make peace, I will not bear the injustice anymore. You are too soft hearted and moreover you never became the centre of their mocking and bullying. So you better stop them or do not expect from me to be goody two shoes all my life."


    "I just want some peace. It is not like father believed them. We both know that you bully her too." he added when i did not reply.


    "Nicks, do you not miss your mother? How could you give her ce so easily to someone else. And expect me to do so too? I apologise, but I can not. I love you brother but I do not agree with you here.`` I replied as I stood up.


    "I love you too sister." he added with a sigh as he followed me.


    We both had lunch but did not say a word to each other. I could see he wanted to but looking at my cold eyes, he kept his mouth shut.


    "Are you going to train the page?" i asked and he nodded,


    "I aming too."


    "You know that father had denied you training before you were alright. And you are getting training as a squire not a page" he replied and I nodded.


    "I would just wait and see others. I many learn a thing or two from observation.'''' I replied and he relented.


    "Alright, but no practice." he reminded as we both walked out.


    What he did not know, I have a more important task right now is to convince Carl to help me.


    That idiot would not agree so easily so I would rather start early.


    When we reached the training ground, squares were already there practicing and running.


    I sat in the gazebo where they mostly have lunch and Nicks joined them. My eyes were searching for one particr face in the group of men.


    "Come on Mathews, your strikes have less impact than that tiny girl. Show some strength." My jaw clenched when I heard his voiceplimenting me or mocking me! That crude man!


    "I will surely tell you how tiny I am, you crude man, once I get all my memories I will make sure to beat you to the pulp." but then a strange thing happened, when i saw him striking surprisingly those all tricks seemed familiar to me.

 Chapter 35 - Lets Bet!

    A big smile crept on my lips when I saw him striking and surprisingly those all tricks seemed familiar to me.


    "Finally," Iughed like a crazy girl as I took my sword in my hands and walked towards the man who was mocking me.


    He had irritated me most from the day i hade back, not it was my turn to beat him and tell him who was the boss here,


    I stood behind him when i heard him say, "go and learn a few tricks from that tiny girl"


    My anger rose further. What was his problem! Why was he mocking me so much? What have I done wrong?


    "If i would not have seen with my eyes, i would not have ever believed that you miss me so much.'''' I said as I patted his shoulders.


    He turned with a snap and I could see his widened eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked as his eyes stared at my breasts. I know he was not Williams and he was only looking at my injury yet his stare was so strong that I felt conscious.


    His friend also released his stare and my uneasiness and elbows him. He looked at him with anger and the boy shook his head making him further confused,


    ''What a dimwit''


    "So, you think that I am just a tiny girl and I don''t have the power to fight with you?" I asked as I looked at him with a smirk on my face.


    "Ha, what is there to think about? Isn''t it a fact everyone i know about." he said with a face full of confidence and my wish to beat him increased further.


    "What an arrogance, that also from a boy who lost the bet with me." I mocked tilting my head.


    "That was because the bet was twisted, you are the one who got injured while I am standing here fine," he pointed and I chuckled.


    "Only weak knights give excuses Noah, a brave knight epts his defeat. Be the brave knight Noah and learn to ept it.'' I said , making his eyes widened.


    "Still, if you think that you are more capable then why don''t we have another match?" I asked as I held my sword.


    "You are an injured little girl, I did not want to hearter that I fought and won from a girl that was also injured."


    "Such a primitive egoistic man! I wonder if you were the brand ambassador of all the man''s chauvinistic society?" I mocked and without waiting for his reply I aimed at his stomach.


    He looked at me confused but his reaction was just spot on, even after standing there confused his sword was there on time to defend him.


    "Look, i said i don''t want to spar for now." he said taking a few steps back and i nodded.


    "Apologise then '''' I said and he looked at me with a face as if he heard some foreignnguage that he could not understand.


    "Did i not apologise to you two days ago." he asked as if he had done a favor on me and i chuckled.


    "Do you even call that an apology? Ha! If you want to apologise, do it properly or else I will fight with you and win my apology." i challenged, and he frowned


    He stood there contemting for a minute. And then looked at their other side where Nicks was practicing.


    "I did notin to my family, you do not have to worry about that!" I said reading his eyes, he was just a kid for me, who is 19 years old.


    "Hmm, I still did not want to spar with you, not now at least. I can not hurt you badly because of your father." he added when i felt there was some humanity in him, making me grumble.


    "What is your problem? Why did you keep passing sarcasticments, and I am responsible for myself. I am not dependent on my father, and you have my word, no one would say anything to you." I dered as I put my sword in a defensive position again.


    I could see his hesitation. He did not want to spar, maybe he was worried about my condition but his pride was not letting me ept that.


    ''Tsk tsk.. Male and their bubble of ego.''


    "Fine, I apologise for attacking aggressively that day, little girl." he said with a defeated tone.


    I was shocked to hear him apologise to me, i have never thought that he would as he was fuming and grumbling a while ago.


    "Call me, Sir Abigail" I demanded and he red at me.


    "You are not qualified for that yet." he replied grumbling as he took the sword back and started practicing again. But just when i turned, i heard him mumbling,


    "Dumb little girl!"


    "Ha, rude little boy!" I mocked back and he red at me again.


    "I am not a little boy!" he snarled and i chuckled,


    "So you agree that you are rude?"


    "Yes, but I am not a little boy." he added and i did not know whether tough or be angry at him.


    "Fine, then let''s solve this matter like a gentleman" I proposed as he had almost taken the bait.


    "There is no matter between us"


    "There is, if you you can call me dumb little girl all the time, but if i won you have to fulfil my one wish" i offered and his eyes narrowed.


    "Why don''t we both have the same winning prizes?" he asked, tilting his head, his eyes turned sharper and I cursed his skills. I was this close to winning.


    But i faked the proud expressions on my face,


    "Because I am not like you, as a noble I have my etiquettes, I will not call you little boy whether you win or not. But it only fair that i get something from the bet, and it''s not like you are a noble that you have anything to lose"

 Chapter 36 - I Accept Defeat..

    I could see him gritting his teeth. He was visibly angry. I smirked looking at him but hid it before he could notice it.


    "Such arrogance for being a noble? Do you think being a noble gives you the right to hurtmoners? Just because you were born in a family that rules, you are above those who took birth in a normal family, even when they are more skilled and have better looks.`` his voicees through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, so you think, you have better skills and looks?" I asked as I looked at his redhead, which was shining with the sun rays falling over it and the blue eyes that always reminded me of the royal empire. It was so deep that it could suck many oceans in it yet stay dry. His straight nose and thin full red lips that even givepetition to a model and he would be the one to win it.


    His chiseled face and sharp look was so perfect. Definitely he was a piece of art but that was not the point of concentration now.


    "Can you prove it, if you did i would make sure to ept you better than all the nobles over here.'''' I admitted, and he finally looked at me as if contemting.


    "Who cares what a little dumb girl thinks?" he said, shrugging his shoulders and that was enough.


    "Coward, all you are is words. You have been arguing with me for so long yet you are not ready to ept a challenge. Either it''s fencing or a simplepetition of chess, you are not ready for any. Yet talking so big, ha.. Nothing but a big coward ``I said, shaking my head and with that I turned and started moving back.


    "Wait.." he said, and a big smile bloomed on my face.


    I turned back with a tired face as if I did not want to pursue the matter anymore, "now, what, are you not tired of arguing already."


    He pursed his lips and nodded, "I am, that is the reason I want to end it too. Tell me how do you want the bet to proceed?" he asked finally with a serious face.


    First steppleted!


    "Well since you don''t want to spar, then how about a match of chess?" i asked and he nodded,


    "We can y here, I will not go to the game room of the pce." he said and pointed at Mathews who looked reluctant but nodded and went away.


    It didn''t matter to me where we were going to y a match. All i wanted was to win and that is it, so i nodded my head.


    We both walked towards the gazebo where most of the time knights sit to have lunch or do their training as a page and squire. When we sat there a few of themoner knights were learning music and etiquettes. They looked at me with surprise.


    Their faces had a clear expression of ''oh how did this prouddy finally enter their humble abode'' yet I kept my face neutral and wished them all the best and they returned with proper greetings.


    We both sat on the middle table and soon Mathews bought a chess board and set the pieces.


    "Your start, mydy"


    I nodded and started ying. Soon most of the knights surrounded us to see who would win. One thing was sure this time period was highly prejudiced, they all were sure that he would win. But they did not know that I was highly trained in chess while he was just at the starting level. Moreover, I knew better tricks than her.


    I looked at him with a smirk when I saw his frown, he was lost, it''s just a matter of time when he would realise it.


    "Check" I said as he moved his rook.


    His frown grew deeper, his brows almost touching as he looked at the game with deep concentration and finally moved his queen to save the king,


    ''See, even the game knows that the queen saves the king. Tch.. i need to made this lesson learnt here''


    In the next turn I killed the bishop that was entering my territory and my rook covered the otherne where the king was supposed to move. Reluctantly he had to move the knight there which got killed instantly.


    Soon others followed, though my pieces were killed too. Yet I was at an advantage in the end.


    "Check" I said again and he sighed, he knew he had lost it.


    I could hear the whispers getting stronger, their expressions were filled with surprise and denial.


    He moved his queen and sacrificed it but now only king and 3 pawns were left while I still have my queen, knight, rook and 4 pawns.


    He looked at me withplicated expressions when I started surrounding his king with all sides.


    Soon all his pawns were killed by my rook getting sacrificed and so as one pawn.


    "Check '''' I chimed again and he looked at me with a smile.


    To say that I was surprised would be an understatement. Should he not be brooding or frowning why did he smile and that also so bright that it was almost brightening.


    "Check and mate" I said again as I ended the game and he nodded, well it was easier than I had thought.


    Now only thest step was left.


    "I ept my defeat. Tell me what do you want as part of the bet?" he asked and I looked around.


    He raised a brow reading my expressions, but still did not move.


    ''Hmph!''


    "I want to talk to Noah in private '''' I spoke loud and clear and they all looked at me surprised like I had asked for his chastity. Even his eyes were widened and mouth agape.


    Why did it feel so wrong in their eyes? Dirty minded people!

 Chapter 37 - Giving Him Two Cents!

    "So, what did you want to talk to me?" asked Nick as he stood under the shade of a tree with me.


    In the end the nights were so busy staring at us that they did not move at all. So, I held Noah''s hands and took him there. The man was so stunned that he did not say anything until we reached here.


    "I wanted my part of the bet" I said and he tilted his head.


    "What is there to ask for which you need privacy?" he asked as narrowed his eyes on me and I rolled my eyes in writing.


    "Why, are you afraid that I will take your chastity away?" I asked as I took a step towards her boldly.


    And oh my iughed so hard when he took several steps back with that red face, holding the cor of his shirt tightly.


    "This is not funny" he remarked,


    "I beg to differ. Anyways i want you to act for me as my reward" i said finally controlling myughter.


    "What kind of act?"


    "I want you to behave as my lover in front of the crown prince." I said and his face hardened. I know my demand was a bit strange but there was a clear sign of hatred in his eyes.


    "What, are you trying to break your promise now?" I challenged him but he did not respond.


    "So you want to back off Carl?" I asked again for further pressurising.


    He finally blinked and looked at me as if searching for something.


    "I will support you if you are honest with me. Why do you need to act in front of the crown prince?" his sound was much more mature than before.


    "Well, as you know many are not taking me seriously as an aspiring knight. So I want to serve the crown prince to gain some reputation. But at the same time I did not want toe under his scrutinizing gaze. So I want you to act as my lover.`` I exined the same way as I had done to the crown prince.


    "So you want me to be your shield while you serve him?"


    "Yes, that''s it"


    "But why do you need to serve him? Do you not trust my training or do you not trust your father? He is themandant of the first order of knights. He is capable enough to make you a sessful knight." he said with a doubtful voice and once again i am amazed by his wits. Could he not be a fool a few times!?


    "I did not want to take support from my father or else I would never gain enough respect, but serving gantly and protecting the future emperor is different." I added and he rubbed his chin.


    "Do you not know the incidents of the current emperor or the rumours about the crown prince. Do you think a shield would be enough to keep you safe?" he asked almost mockingly.


    "No, I know a shield would not have been enough, but we are not talking about any shield here. We are talking about you, Carl. I trust you. I trust my life and my honour if it is in your hands. I am sure you would never let anything happen to me." i told him truthfully, though he did mock me but he had taught me and helped me enough times to build that trust.


    His eyes widened and his mouth turned agape but he was looking touched too.


    He coughed and then blinked. "Alright, since you have won the game, I will make sure to fulfill my side of the promise" he said so rightfully but I could see his red ears.


    Who would have thought that such a strong man would be so embarrassed with these simple words!


    "I am going now." he said with anger as he noticed my eyes were on his ears and literally ran away.


    "Pfftttt" Iughed again and shook my head.


    "Abi, what are you doing here?" I heard and turned back to see Nicks walking towards me.


    His eyes were on the back of Noah.


    "Abi, why do I feel you are taking too much interest in Noah?"


    "Because I like him, brother. At least, he did not let others bully me." I said it was a bit more angry to me than I expected it to be.


    He looked at me surprised and then pursed his lips.


    "Abi, are you still angry with me?" he asked with a pleading face and I shook my head.


    "You don''t even know what you are doing wrong brother. Do you? And I did not have time to raise a kid. I just hope you learn the respect of women before you get married or else you will be more disappointed in yourself.`` I didn''t want to do that, but I was tired of his partial behavior.


    I sighed and looked at his silent face.


    "Nicks, assume there is a step brother and not step sister and he mes you for everything. Would you be able to behave amiable just because you wanted to keep the family together?


    I do not want a reply now, but think about it. Father is kind but he stayed with us too less to know about the whole matter but you are here all the time. Why was I always wrong and they are always right? It has been my home since the start, why can I not be angry when others enter and take it from me?" I said and then without waiting for his reply left from there, leaving the stunned man behind.

 Chapter 38 - Hybrid Villain

    Under the intense summer sun, I moved my heavy legs. Eagerly looking at the dark green shade of the lush green leaves, I was counting the number. Fifty more times. Sweat ran down my back. I frowned at the unpleasant feeling. It''s so hot and sticky.


    "Oops, it''s hard. Are you okay, Abi? " Jane asked


    "Hoo, hoo, yeah." I barely finished my share of practice sessions today and took a rest under the shade of the tree. Shortly afterwards Jane almost fell down next to me and breathed out. I covered my cheeks with both hands. My face was hot because of the heat in August.


    "This is the end of our training today, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Great. Whew! This practice is killing me."


    "I think you feel it''s harder because of the heat. Um, do you want to stop by my house for a break?"


    "Really? Okay, then. Thanks for your invitation."


    With a pleasant smile, she stood up and reached out. When I grabbed her hand and tried to stand up, I lifted my head to see somebody else reaching out first. Noah, who already approached, was looking at me.


    "Your practice is not over yet" he said with a smirk and I frowned. The whole ground was already empty. Every knight had long gone for the lunch break, even Jane nodded and left. Then how was my practice not done?


    "What else is left, sir Noah?'''' I asked with narrowed eyes, yet maintaining the respect in the voice.


    "Well lets see. . squatting?"


    "Done"


    "Running"


    "Done"


    "Sword practice"


    "Done"


    "Archery"


    "Done"


    "Passing hurdles"


    "Done"


    Knotting¡­"


    "Done"


    He kept on counting and I kept on nodding. This was how we spent the rest of the 15 minutes.


    "Well then, show me how much have you learnt" he said in the end and my eyes squinted on him.


    It was clear that he was doing it knowingly. Tsk tsk.. If it had been two days ago, I would have epted it, but the viin in me had returned. Since he wanted to see what I have learnt, I should show him.


    An evil smirk formed on my face as I nodded, "of course, sir Noah, as you say.'''' He looked at me surprised as he was waiting for me to re up but I smiled.


    He turned and walked towards the ground and I followed.


    "What shall we start with?'''' I asked and he passed a wooden sword to me.


    "Let''s check your fencing practice." he said and I nodded. He turned to take the sword and walked towards the ground.


    We both took our position and started the practice.


    "Hands further up, move your left leg a bit more behind" hemanded and I rolled my eyes.


    The first attack was done by him, he targeted my arm and I turned back but instead of letting it go, I pushed my leg and tried to trip him. He smirked and flipped in the air, giving me a tsk.. Look, as if challenging that was all I had got.


    I gritted my teeth and took two steps forwards and marked his gut when he took a side turn and and moved his sword towards the band of my hair and my hair fell loose.


    "Nice trick, but it would not affect my eyesight.'''' I eximed and then we took the stance again.


    I marked his neck this time clearly aiming it from my eyes and he rolled his eyes. As if he was saying that you are still dumb to clear your attack to the enemy.


    But I maintained my serious expression, and when he moved toward me this time he bent his body backwards to save his neck from my attack but I took the benefit of his position and moved my knee to kick his jewels and his face instantly turned red. He winced and took a few shallow breaths and his both hands moved but before he could touch the part, he moved his hands away and stopped.


    He was too ashamed to touch the part.. Oh my, so innocent.


    "Pfft"ugh escaped my lips when I saw him agonizing yet not touching it and trying to stand straight.


    "What happened sir Noah, are we not practicing anymore?" I asked , blinking my innocent eyes and the man red at me.


    "You, why did you do this?" he asked, even his voice was bing strained.


    It looked like I had used more force than I had thought! But I still feigned ignorance.


    "What have I done, sir Noah.. I was just practicing with you." he gritted his teeth and waved his hand.


    "I think this is enough for today.." I nodded and left the ground with a chuckle.


    When I entered my chamber dining table, Jane was already sitting there waiting for me. She was the only girl except me who was taking the training of knights under my father.


    "Oh, I thought you would not be able to make it." she said in her chirpy voice.


    She was one of the lucky people. She was always happy and chirpy and it was infectious. I didn''t even realise when I started smiling with her.


    "Oh, it was nothing. Sir Noah just wanted to make sure that I have learnt everything well, ``I replied with a chuckle when she looked at me with a confused face.


    "Come let''s have lunch first." I skipped the topic and she nodded.


    The food that was served in the pce was rich, full of nutrition and expensive. Belonging to a middle ss family, her eyes glimmered, looking at the food.


    If it would have been past, I would have scorned and called her poor and opportunist who was trying to suck nobles.


    I hated the poor in my past life as I have always seen them as greedy people, but now that I think about it.. I have be a hybrid viin this time, i could not let the devil in me go and at the same time the humanity in me had developed.


    _=============================

 Chapter 39 - Should I Shine?!

    It''s been a week since my father had not returned home. Though the condition of house had been improved. Nicks pays extra attention to the things I need. and take care that I did notck anything.


    My stepmother was silent after the dress incident. Maybe she was waiting for me to calm down and forget about it before doing anything new.


    While Isabe she did not take me as herpetitor anymore as she saw me covered in dust and mud every other day.


    She was always afraid that I was more beautiful than her and she would not get noticed but with me trying to be the knight, she was totally carefree.


    Jane and I had been good friends, as we are the only two girls in the training area. Peaceful days.. But have they ever stayed!


    "Ha, ha"


    "More strength, bend your knees a bit" introjected Noah, these days i have be habitual of calling him Noah more and more, though i am still doubtful about his origin and secrecy.


    "You need further practice girl, stay alert" he said as I continued moving the sword in the air.


    Well that was what he always said no matter how much I practiced. I was already doing more than anyone else on the ground and I was sure to beat even the knights getting training from the past one year.


    "Why don''t you spar with me again to tell me where Ick the detailing?" I asked and his legs stuck together closing the gap.


    "I think you should go and practice with Jane, and I will give instructions from the side."


    ''Tsk tsk.. Who would have known it was so easy to scare him. Or have I really damaged his family jewel!!''


    "Jane,e here and practice with Abigail '''' he shouted and she came running towards us.


    "Take your position when both of you get ready." he annouchec and we nodded, but before we could start, we heard hurried footsteps walking towards us.


    "Mydy, mydy" came Beth, shouting from the inner chambers and my hands stopped to look at her.


    "Mydy, you have been called in the inner pce by your father"


    I frowned at her words. Why would father call me to the inner pce!


    "Is there some emergency? Who else had been called?" I asked as I put the sworn in its sheath.


    Beth passed by the silver shade letter that was personally designed for us. It was the symbol of swords of the knights.


    I took the letter and opened it as the fancy paper glimmered in the sunshine. I sat in the shade to read it silently.


    "There is a fencingpetition organised in the royal pce where 5 males and 3 females were participating from all three order of knights.


    But one girl of the first order of knights fell from the horse and broke her hand so she could not participate. I want you toe and participate in her ce.


    Though I have more trained knights than you. All live too far away to reach here on time or may not have resources to do so. Abi, leave the pce the moment you receive the letter.


    Your father


    Duke George Essendson"


    I stood up ready to leave when Noah called me, "what did the letter say?"


    I turned to look at the boy, he was frowning like always. That redhead, and frowning face always makes him look brooding.


    "A girl among the participants got injured before the match. I am called to rece her. I need to go.'''' I told him and turned back to move but he held my hand.


    My brows furrowed and I turned. He let go of my hand as if it was fire and he would get burnt by it. This habit of mine was so cute to me as I always wanted to use it to tease him.


    "I wille with you." he said in haste, getting serious again.


    "And why would that be, were you not the one who said you would not go to the royal pce ever?" I asked , tilting my head, though I was sure there was a story behind it. I was not in a hurry to know it, I was sure he would tell meter.


    He gritted his teeth listening to my reply and his first clenched.


    "Let it be, Noah. I will not disappoint you.`` I said and turned to run towards the carriage. Since I was already in knight''s clothes I didn''t need to go in.


    When the carriage started, I looked at the passing figure of Noah who was still looking in my direction withplicated expressions and all I could do was give him an assuring smile.


    I had no recollection of today''s event in my memory. I must have not paid attention to something rted to knighthood. As I was always busy enjoying my life as the nobledy.


    I closed my eyes as I thought about it further. Father had shown so much trust by choosing me. It is a matter of his respect as themandant of the first order of knights yet he gave me the chance.


    But since I was chosen I had to make sure that I would be the one to win. I was still hiding my real capacity from even Noah. Should I show my valor today to shine among nobles or hide it again to note in the eyes of my enemies.

 Chapter 40 - Lose The Race

    "Mydy we are here" said the coachman once we entered the pce.


    "From now, call me sir Abigail, just like my father.'''' I told him as I climbed down from the carriage. I could hear the roars and shooting from far away as I walked towards the training ground with Beth following behind me. When I reached the ground. There was not even the space to keep my feet. It was well crowded. Many people were gathered there to watch the sparring match. Here were knights who were trying to cheer theirrades. Young noble girls who were looking at good nights with heart shaped eyes and atstmoners who liked to see the battles of it was a game that they enjoyed.


    I slowly made my way towards the back where the other knights were waiting for their turn.


    There were areas divided for each team to stay and rest. When I reached the area assigned to us. I was surprised to see Josephine and Leo standing there.


    "Your royal highness" I wished as I bowed immediately and she turned, her eyes fell over me. She was visibly surprised but she covered it and then smirked.


    "So, she is the one taken ce of the injured knight? A novice girl. Would she even be able to stand there andplete the tasks without ying dirty?" she asked my father in a mocking tone.


    Father frowned as he looked at me and then at her, "I didn''t know how it reached this conclusion but she would not do that." his words were filled with confidence and i bit my lip.


    Josephine looked at me and then at my father as a smirk formed on her lips, "in that case i want to be her opponent."


    "But you are not part of any knighthood." said my father in a strong voice not at all afraid that she was the princess.


    "Is that so?" With that she walked out giving me a challenging smile.


    "She would be the one to fight with you." my father dered once Josephine left and trust me i knew that already, so i just nodded.


    "Abi, did something happen between you and her?" he asked and I shook my head.. Though he didn''t believe it, yet he nodded.


    "There are 3 rounds for it. You have to win the horse race. Archery andst fencing. I know you have been good at archery since childhood and you have learnt a bit of fencing from Noah. But I am worried about horse riding. Would you be able to do it?" he asked with a serious expression. I looked at their horse and walked towards it.


    I had never seen a horse as beautiful as this one in real life. The horse was a brown reddish horse, which somehow reminded me of Noah. That brought a smile to my face. It had an athletic frame, deep sloping shoulders, powerful muscling over the hips and thighs and long clean legs with pronounced tendons. It seemed to be well bred as it waited there patiently, looking majestic and proud, with its silky mane dancing softly in the breeze.


    "Would you let me ride you, my friend?" I asked as I loaned a hand on his neck and patted him.


    He neighed looking into my eyes and it was a majestic feeling to climb on it.


    My father chuckled as he looked at me. "This is not supposed to be your horse, Abigail. This is the crown prince''s horse. Though I am surprised he let you sit on it. Mostly this is one of the most moody and proud horses." he said as he moved towards the horse to pat it like me, but the horse lifted his front legs to show resistance, making me surprised.


    "I think it will be better if you choose another horse. This one is too stubborn" said my father. I looked at the horse onest time and nodded reluctantly.


    But the horse neighed and moved closer to me when I started to leave. As if trying to stop me and requesting to choose it.


    "I think you should take the horse, since it likes you so much. I do not like when someone makes my hundred upset." came the voice and we all turned to see that crown prince was standing there tall and looking at us with amused butzy eyes.


    "My hundreds and my thoughts match darling, you should choose him. He will make sure that you win the race. He is the best horse in the whole empire." he boosted and my father nodded.


    "There is no doubt that a hundred will make sure Abi wins the race. But what if he didn''t let her sit in the end moment"


    "Tsk tsk.. My hundred lovers are beautiful girls like her. He would take good care of her. By the way duke, if your daughter won thepetition today. I promise I will announce her as a royal knight. And she would serve me directly in the academy." he announced, making me escte and my father stunned.


    We both turned silent due to different reasons after listening to his words.


    He came close to me and took my hand in his. His lips gently kissed my hands and he smiled alluringly.


    "I wish you luck, mydy. May you win and be with me for the rest of your life. I mean serve me as my knight." he said with a mischievous smirk.


    I was having a hard time controlling myself from snatching my hand and moving it straight to his cheeks. Cheesy!!


    It took him an eternity to leave my hand and then move towards the other knights talking and wishing them luck too.


    When he reached at the suitable distance away from us, my father moved towards me and whispered in my ears,


    "I want you to lose the race, Abigail" in a very serious tone.


    "........"

 Chapter 41 - Injured The Knight

    I stood in front to see the male knights participating before it was our turn. I was looking constantly at their moves and techniques. It would be the first time I would participate in this kind of contest.


    I still could not believe father asked me to lose intentionally! Should he not encourage me to win and make him proud?


    I saw Josephineing out of the tent allotted to the second order of knights in their uniform. She looked at the crowd as if looking for someone and his eyes met mine. She smirked as she patted her uniform and then walked away.


    This girl ispletely crazy.. Going up to a level of being a knight even after being a royal princess, just because she wanted to beat me. Did it even make any sense?


    I shook my head at her childishness.


    She walked around and sat in the area reserved for knights who were participating and behind her was his aide Leo.


    Higher on the stage were sitting the emperor with the empress and queen looking down.


    But William was nowhere to be seen. I saw the knights that always served him moving sneakily and my eyes narrowed.


    "How much more time would it take for the race to end?" I asked the fellow knight who was going to participate with me from 1 order of knights.


    "Well half an hour at least. It depends on the spar of the team. They can end it in half an hour or drag the whole day. Can you see the knight standing there, his name is Steve, he is the best among all. He didn''t even take 20 minutes before defeating the enemies. And there was that man with long golden hair. He is Alexander, he loves to prolong the spar until the enemy tries out and then attacks violently. You need to study their tactics if you want to win.'''' She advised me sincerely without any prejudice.


    "Do you know who you are going to spar with. Tell me, maybe I know the tactics of your enemy." she asked me and i shook my head.


    "I am going to spar with her royal highness, Princess Josephine.'''' She was surprised when she heard my answer.


    "But she is not knight, she could not be."


    "She can be anything she wants, she is the future ruler after all." I said , looking at the empress on the stage.


    "So you also think that the crown prince would not be able to ascend the throne." she whispered, afraid that anyone would hear what she was saying.


    "I only know that she had the power to take part in the contest.'''' I mumbled as I saw that the night was leaving the premises.


    My brows furrowed as i saw him still walking suspiciously, there was something wrong with the person


    "Since there is still time. I will go and have some practice in the back area." I told her and she nodded.


    "Go ahead, I will call you when the archery round starts." She encouraged me but it was clear that she was sure I did not have any chance.


    Every knight participating in the contest is taking training from 2-4 years. They were all best in their team. While I only had a week since I started training, their doubts were rational towards me.


    I nodded and walked back and climbed the stairs. When I saw the guard I moved towards the outer area and started climbing the walls with the help of stones and decorative panels.


    I reached at the roof and tried to find the man who was trying to hide himself in the crowd and sneaking around.


    ''Was he the one who had tried to attack the prince.'' my eyes narrowed as i continued to follow him through jumping from one roof to the other.


    If I tried to follow him on the ground, it would only take him a few seconds to find me.


    It took me at least 19 buildings to jump when he finally stopped in a dark corner. But what I saw made me stunned. He was going to meet no one else but the crown prince who was hiding in the dark, yet I could recognise his blue eyes even from a distance.


    The knight bowed his head and I was having a hard time listening to what he said so I walked further close.


    "As you have instructed, I have fed the medicine to the horse, and the girl has fallen. She had broken her hand and she would not be able to participate in the team.


    I have even heard that the duke''s daughter is going to rece the injured knight." he replied respectfully and my eyes widened.


    It was actually disturbing how a trained knight fell from the horse so easily but now it was clear but the question was why?


    "Good, stay around and do not leave the area. Even if the reason was foundter. There would be no way that you would be doubted. Now go" he ordered and the man left bowing his head.


    The crown prince moved towards the building on his back where I was hiding and I tried to hide myself in the dark. But the man continued to move towards my direction. I hid behind the drape but he hugged the whole curtain taking me in his arms.


    "Hiding in the dark, little girl. Do not tell me that you miss me so much, that you have started following me everywhere." he said moving the curtain aside and i red at him.


    "Why did you make the knight injured?" I asked in a sharp voice but he just shrugged.


    "I did not like her face. And if i would not injure her how would you be able to participate? You were the one who asked me to make you my knight in a legitimate way. What would be a better way than winning the annual knightpetition?"


    "......."

 Chapter 42 - Competition

    I could not believe that he just did that, he was telling me so proudly that he had injured a person so that i could take its ce.


    "What, you don''t believe me, my love. If you want I can injure the personpeting with you too. So that you will win for sure. Hundred will definitely make you win the race and your archery is perfect, you will win that round easily."


    "How do you know my archery is that good?" I was surprised, very few knew that I was good at archery. Though I had shown my skills in front of Josephine, I was sure she would not talk to her step brother about it.


    "Is that even important. What is important is spending a good time together.. Since we are alone.. In this dark area.. Hmmm" he took a strand of my hair in his hands and sniffed it like a creep.


    But that was my chance. I used my knee to hit him in between his legs. That jewel was already used enough, so it would not matter, even if it gets damaged. right?


    His knees bent a little and his hands reached to cover the area. His eyes widened and he looked at me stunned as if he was not expecting that I would hurt him. So what was he expecting. I would wrap my arms around his waist. Delusional!


    "I apologise, your royal highness. My knee just slipped." I said bowing a bit, but there was a smirk on my face.


    "Now if you would excuse me, I still had apetition to win." With that I turned aside and left the stunned man there.


    I must have spent a lot of time here so I needed to hurry. I saw the horse in the corner with the royal mark on its saddle. Since the prince is too tired to return anyway, I can borrow the horse, at least. He is the one who wants me to win anyway.


    I walked towards the horse and jumped on it. It was also strong enough with a great speed in minutes I reached back to thepetition ground.


    Instead of going from the main area, I sneaked in by jumping the wall of the back area whichnded me straight to the practice area of the first order of knights.


    "I have looked everywhere, she is not here, leader." I heard the voice and I was sure they were talking about me.


    "How could this be. Where could she go?" I heard my father speaking in a worried voice when I walked to them.


    "I have done enough practice, I think I am ready for thepetition now, father." I said bowing a bit with a confident smile.


    "Abi, where were you? We all were looking for you." said father, as he walked towards me but his steps halted mid-way and he cleared his voice.


    "I mean you should not go anywhere without informing the other knight." he said in a stricter tone this time and i nodded.


    "I was in the back area all the time. I was practicing father.`` I said and his brows furrowed as he looked at the knight who was searching for me.


    I did not want to lie, but I was sure he would ask me where I was when we would be alone, and it would be very difficult to exin then.


    "But i have looked everywhere,mandant" she tried to exin but she was looking confused too.


    "It''s fine. Since you both are here now, go to the main ground. The round of archery would start in a few minutes." he ordered and we both bowed.


    "Where were you, I did not see you in the practice ground for sure" she asked me when we crossed the door and walked towards the main ground.


    "Oh, I was there all the time. Except for a few minutes when i went to relieve myself, '''' I said with a shy smile. Yes, in this time even going to the powder room was something to be embarrassed about.


    She gave me an understanding smile, and patterned my shoulders.


    When we reached the ground, the announcements started. We took our positions on the number marked for us. All the otherpetitors were already there but what caught my eyes was the man sitting on the centre of the stage. He had that samezy look on his face. His eyes were droopy, almost closed, and he yawned. His one hand was on the table by which he was holding his chin. He was looking very tired and bored. But the question was, since I had taken his horse, how did he even reach there, if not before me, then at least at the same time.


    His eyes met mine and a blonde smile on his face and he winked at me with a flying kiss.


    The girls erupted in a loud scream when he passed the flying kick and I wonder if we have gathered here for knights,petition or to see him flirting around. Only God knows what was so good in him except his face and powers he received by birth.


    My father walked and took his seat on the stage. He looked at me and gave me a look that told me you are supposed to lose and I bowed my face.


    ''I apologise father, but i have to win thepetition for all of us''

 Chapter 43 - Competition 1

    The firstpetition was archery. The one I was best at. The rules were simple: there were three rounds with the increasing distance in the target. The first one was 30m then 50m and thest one was at 80m distance.


    Each target had circles drawn on it with the marks written on it and the centre one was bulls eyes, which I was sure I could hit, since my wounds have healed just fine.


    I looked around, mostly looking at me with a smirk, all the knights presented there were 20 or above of age with years of training. And i.. I was not even qualified to use sir in front of my name as I have not even qualified for the entrance of knighthood.


    ''To bad! Your smirk is not going to stay there for long.''


    Finally the most awaited bell rang and we were given 5 chances to shoot the arrow. I closed my one eyes and aimed for the red mark that was in the centre with full concentration.


    And took my aim, i shot the first arrow and it hit straight at the centre. Each target had one guard standing there to take the arrow out and noting down the points. But before he could do so I shot another that cut the first arrow from the middle and hit the centre again and that continued with the third, fourth and forth arrow.


    Except the fifth which was just at the corner of the red centre all hit straight at the centre point cutting the previous arrow and a roar of apuse filled the ce. No one would have thought that I would be able to do that. Even the other knights were looking at me with surprised eyes as if they had seen the ghosts.


    "The winner of the first round is Abigail Essendsons and Josephine De Christasia. The first runner up is Sylvia Mcapphy and the second runner up is Natallie Thompson." announced the head guard and the crowd cheered again.


    We were given a 2 minutes break before the start of the second round when Josephine walked towards me.


    "So, you were not showing your skillpletely that day?" she asked with a smirk and i wanted to tell her that i was not even showing them now or else i would not have missed the fifth aim too.


    "Why are you so willing topete with me that you even decided to be the knight of the second order?" I asked back as I could not understand the reason, making her lose in the fencing that day was not enough to keep the enmity for so long, was it?


    "Who said that I have enmity with you? You are just a new toy and I am having my fill to y with you." she replied with a smirk and I shook my head.


    "ying with fire often burns hands, mydy" I replied as I turned back towards my position.


    In the same way the second round started, we were once again given 5 arrows and 3 minutes to shut all the arrows on the target. I decided to miss two bullseyes this time and end them near the centre while the rest three hit straight at the target, cutting one arrow after the other. But this time i took my own sweet time in between as i continued to look how Josephine was shooting his target, but every time i looked at her, she was already looking at me with a mischievous smile and that was when i noticed that she wasn''t even looking at the target when she was shooting the arrow. Her eyes were on my target instead or on me.


    She was copying my scores so that she would neither get a higher point nor a lesser point, as if she wanted to have another draw.


    "Sick '''' I cursed as I shot myst arrow and the bell rang. This time the reaction of knights waspletely different. Rather than disdain and scornful gases they were looking at me with smiles and ttery.


    I would have been delighted if it would have been due to my performance in the match. But no, I knew it was because of Josephine. The way she came to talk to me in a two minute break personally had given them wrong signals.


    Nobles or not, rich or not.. There was no doubt that humans were full of ttery. They wanted toe close to her, I thought.


    Ha! If only they knew that Josephine could take them as her target too if they would be seen with me.


    "The winner of the second round is Josephine De Christasia and Abigail Essendson. The first runner up is Natallie Thompson and the second runner up is Latina Gruel and Vionna"


    Why was I not surprised with the result? This time when we got a two minutes break Leo first came to Josephine with a ss of juice and some energy bar before she coulde to me once again.


    Whenever I see Leo there is something that attracts me. He did not look like an aide at all, his aura was royal and strong but whenever he stood beside Josephine he suddenly turned into a simple and cowardly person.


    The bell rang again and the third round started but before we could go there, four girls covered me. I knew them, they were the one who were winning the second and third position of thepetition.


    "So you are the new knight who took Anabe''s position"


    I nodded and they looked at each other.


    "Don''t you think her getting injured and then your joining at the end moment and winning all the rounds is rather suspicious

 Chapter 44 - Serving The Prince

    "Don''t you think her getting injured and then your joining at the end moment and winning all the rounds is rather suspicious?" asked Sylvia and others nodded. It was not like they had suddenly be suspicious of me, it was their anger that they lost to a novice like me that brought them here.


    "If you are so sure that there is something suspicious about it. Come let us go andin with the higher authorities.'''' I said looking straight into the eyes of Sylvia which surprised her.


    Even when they have no idea how the knight was injured, they must have thought that i would panic if they tried to use me.


    "Let''s finish the round first, then I wille to you so that we can all go together, alight. And thank you for taking me as your friend and including me in this serious matter '''' I told them as I walked away leaving the stunned girls behind.


    Josephine chuckled as she walked past them, knowingly speaking in a loud voice so that she could hear it too.


    The third round started and this time Josephine was not the only one who was not looking at her target. I looked at the target and shot the first arrow, measuring the gaps and distance and the velocity of air and when I was sure that I could shoot without looking at them I turned towards Josephine who turned at the same time.


    Our eyes locked and I winked at her. She looked at me stunned and the arrow she was shooting lost the bnce. While my once again hit the bullseye. She looked at the target and then at me with gritted teeth while I chuckled.


    ''Why do I suddenly feel it is good to bully her!!''


    For the rest of the game she did not look back at me, and all her arrows hit the bullseye. But I still let my two arrows miss it.


    "The winner of the third round is Josephine De Christesita. First runner up is Abigail Essendons, and second runner up is Natalie Thompson.'''' Once again the results were announced but this time she was the sole winner.


    "There would be a half an hour break, then the horse race would start on the other ground, '''' the leader of the knight team announced and everyone took a rest.


    The sky was already indicating that the sun was about to set. I was sure thestpetition would be transferred for tomorrow.


    "Congrattions your highness for your winning" i bowed and congratted when i saw Josephine walking away. Since she had always been interested in talking to me, I should return the favor this time.


    "Ha, Essendson, I was giving you a fair chance by earning equal points like you so that we would surely get a chance to fence in thest round.


    I did not want you tointer that I already had extra merit points. That was the reason I won. But now it looked like you wanted to get beaten by me so badly that you did not even want to be left with the face tointer." she said in a mocking tone, but her face was filled with visible anger.


    "We never knew who would win, till the end. Do we? Or do you never learn from your mistakes? Did you not have the same confidence that day too?" I asked tilting my face and she gritted her teeth.


    "You cheated that day.." she used me and I shrugged my shoulders.


    "I will wait for you to congratte me on my winning your highness. '''' I said with a smile and walked away leaving her gritting her teeth.


    ''Sigh, I should not poke her, she is still the princess. That also the one and only child of the empress.


    I had felt the eyes of Leo on me when I was talking to her, the way he was looking at me as if he was amused and happy that I was irking her. She must have bullied him a lot too.


    "That was a wonderful performance, Abigail. You have made us all proud" all the knights participating from first order of knights wished me with a smile which i returned cheerfully,


    "It was all for your guidance and kindness. I hope we will win another round too." I was reced and they allughed.


    We stood there for 15 more minutes before taking leave and went to check our horses onest time.


    That brown horse, whose name was hundred still makes me remember Noah, what that stubborn young man even doing there alone. I roamed my hand on his mouth and smiled.


    "Let us win the race, hundred. Shall we?" I asked with a smile and as if understanding my words the horse neighed and nodded his head.


    "So you are not going to listen to my words, Abigail." I heard a feathers '' voice behind me and I turned.


    "I always listen to your words, father. But intentionally losing, epting defeats is against the teaching you have given me.`` I said respectfully, bowing my head. "But if you still think that I have done anything wrong, I am ready to ept any punishment."


    "You know that if you win thepetition, you will have to serve the prince?" he asked in a calm voice but I could feel the pressure his body was emanating.

 Chapter 45 - Attack Of Wolves

    The announcement was once again rung in our ears as we took our position on our horses. With thest whistle we have to start the race and the one who would reach the end point first would win. The rules were simple. I straddled the horse and took a deep breath to calm my mind.


    I looked at the sky that was turning crimson. The slight warmth that was still left there was also covered by the strong winds that were breezing. As if they were singing a song to calm my raging heart.


    Why does it feel like it will rain tonight? Now all i wanted was to finish this race as soon as possible and go back to the ce and rest.


    Though I was not expecting father to confirm me this early, I was still happy that it happened.


    I knew that father was angry when I nodded my head on his question. He was not expecting me to be interested in being the knight of the crown prince but it was better that he knew now, rather than knowing at the end moment.


    The whistle blew and the match started, the path was to cover the woods and reach the other side of the vige. We started galloping and I had to agree that the hundred was not only strong but fast too. He was easily taking over all the other horses, in just a few minutes I was the one who was the fastest. Even Josephine was left behind.


    Now all i had to do was to instruct the direction of the path to the hundred. He was intelligent enough to control that speed and I did not need to pull the reins again and again to force him to run faster. This was going to be more easy than i have thought. I kept my eyes and ears open as these woods were new to me. As the prim and properdy of the Duke''s pce, I never went near to a ce that was not rtive to nobles and royalty, and in the end when I was forced to live in the wood, they were in the outskirts of the empire, near the Forcheistre empire.


    I frowned and pulled the reins and moved the horse to the left side when I saw the arrows pointing there. It was a sudden turn as we had already taken one just two minutes ago. I turned to see if anyone was around but no one was there. How much more time would they take toe close? If this continued i will win with far higher points than I have ever expected.


    But as I continued to ride, I felt strange. I could smell blood. Though there was a very subtle smell in the air, I could smell it like a trained hunter.


    "Haiyaa.. Stop Hundred..`` I shouted as I pulled his reins, making him stop.


    I wanted to wait for the other knights to know if we were on the right path or not. Beuace the woods had turned dense and I was sure there were packs of wild animals around, though I had never participated in thepetition before, I was sure they would not use this hard path for it.


    And as i had expected even more than 15 minutes had passed that we were just dwindling yet not a single knight could be seen.


    "Thest arrow. Darn it ``I cursed. When I had seen that arrow i knew that something was wrong.


    "We need to go back hundred. I know you must be tired, but this ce is not safe and we have to go back at the main path and thenplete the race. Will you be able to apany me?`` I asked softly, bending on his body and running a hand on his neck.


    He sighed and nodded again as he moved his neck against my hand as if reciprocating my love and care for him.


    "Thank you hundred, you are such a great boy" I prepared and turned him back when we heard howls, and it was very near.


    "Great, only this was needed now. Come on hundred, or we will be the dinner of these packs of wolves ``I shouted and gave him a gentle kick and he started galloping again.


    I continued to look back in between and soon I saw 6 wolves following us. They must have heard hundred''s neighing and the sound of galloping.


    "Faster hundred" I shouted as I kicked him again, this time hard and he put more pressure. His speed increased further and now they both were at thepetition.


    I was sure we were going around 32-35mph. But the wolves were still catching up.


    I bent and tried to reach my legs, and took out daggers from it. Thank goodness that old habits die hard and I still keep the daggers hidden in my clothes unconsciously. I took them and moved my legs to one side.


    Hundred looked confused and ufortable.


    "Please, hundred, i need your support." the horse neighed again making me wonder if he could understand my every word.

 Chapter 46 - The Map

    The speed of the horse was too fast and I was having trouble moving. I somehow was sessful in transferring my both legs to one side but now I am having a hard time taking my left leg to the other side. I just wanted to sit backside so that it would be easy for me to target wolves because if they jumped first, they would hurt hundreds and then he would not be able to run further.


    I took a deep breath and my eyes turned sharp as I finally jumped a bit and shielded my leg to the other side. I have to work hard to maintain my bnce.


    "Finally" i took the daggers and started to aim the wolves, this was the real test of archery as the shooter and the enemy bot were moving. I aimed at the one closest to me and then threw the dagger straight at the space between his eyes.


    "Howl" arge grieving howl reverberated in the air. And the animal fell, the other wolves a few increased the pace to catch us and the other stopped to look at their friend who died.


    I had 2 more daggers only yet 3 more wolves were following me. I took a sigh as I threw another dagger, this time it hit his mouth going straight in and out of his neck from the backside.


    The third was hit on the forehead again. And even he died right there but even after so much howling and killing thest wolf did not stop to follow me and I did not have any other way to kill him.


    Thinking that I was strong enough to fight a wolf barehanded would be foolish. I looked around to see if there was anything which could help, but there were only trees and more trees.


    "Hundred, would we be able to reach the other knights? There is only one hope that they have more daggers." I said as I hugged him but the horse started shaking his head and moving his body as if he wanted to say something which I could not understand.


    I had to hold the saddle to bnce myself when I noticed there was something hidden in itsyers but for that I had to sit properly first.


    I moved further towards his neck, testing if he could handle my weight so that I did not need to sit in front, though his speed decreased nothing much happened. And I took a breath of relief.


    My hands finally reached thepartment and my eyes sparkled when I found there were hidden daggers and knives. I took 4 of them. It was 4, much more than I needed.


    I took one but the wolf had already jumped to attack us, I threw it and he was hit in the stomach in midair.


    He howled as he fell down and I was sure it would bring more. It would have been an hour since we were lost, and I have not even checked the path to make sure hundreds were taking us back properly.


    All I could do is hope that they had realised my absence and someone woulde to look for me. In the next ten minutes when no more wolves followed us, hundred speed turned normal again. And even I slowly turned and sat looking at the front again.


    "That side hundred, walk towards the smoke" i said as if he was my friend though i had already changed his direction through reins. There was a light smokeing out from the direction indicating the fire.


    There might be a camp or something that could help me even by giving directions then it would be enough.


    It took us barely 10 minutes to reach there, and as we moved forward the woods were getting less dense. There were 4 people sitting in a circle with fire in the middle. and there was a small temporary tent set nearby them. There was noiseing from the tent so there were more people in it too.


    At the distance I could see theke, which was the reason they would have decided to stop there. They looked towards me, hearing the sound of clip-clop. They looked at me surprised and stood up.


    "Who are you, and why have you settled a tent here?" I asked in a strict menacing tone, taking the benefit of doubt on their faces.


    "Ah, sir, we are travelers. We will stop here for the night and then move away. Is this ce prohibited?" they asked and twodies from the tent came out.


    Thank god the helmet had made my voice muffled and they did not know whether i am a make of a female.


    "What kind of traders are you? Show me your work permit and the goods you have?" I asked again in a stricter tone and they looked at each other.


    Why do I feel that I ran into another problem aftering out first.


    "Sir.. officer, you are taking things very seriously. Anna, go and bring a drink for the knight. He must be tired and thirsty.


    Salel, go and bring the box of goods and get it checked till then, anything else do you need?" asked the senior man who was talking and i wanted to reply ''the map'' but that would make them suspicious of my identity.

 Chapter 47 - A Chanced Encounter

    Soon the man named Salel bought goods and the girl bought wine for me. The goods were nothing special but coarse clothes and pearls that were sold in the nearby vige. Wait! Vige.


    My eyes glimmered at the thought, because mostly traders knew shortcuts since they travel a lot and have a lot of goods.


    "Where have you bought all these things from?" I asked and the men looked at each other again.


    "Is there any problem with the clothes, sir?" asked the eldest one again and I nodded.


    "These clothes are very low, it looks like the seller has created you. I want to go and enquire further. Fraud is something we as a knight would not ept" i knew i was babbling nonsense, but my tone was righteous like a brave knight ready to help anyone.


    "Oh, I will tell you.. In fact if you want I can take you to the seller. It is not that far, if we take a short cut we will reach there in an hour" said the girl with dreamy eyes before her family could even say anything i nodded.


    "Then i have to trouble you, mydy" i jumped down from the horse and held her hand and then slowly helped her in climbing the horse.


    "But.. how could she go alone with you?" asked the young man who was most probably her brother.


    "Sales follow your sister on your horse." said the elder man with a strong voice looking at me.


    He nodded and we all climbed on our horses. The girl blinked her eyes looking at me with hearts in her eyes, her look was so dreamy that i felt guilty for a moment.


    "Haiyaa" hundred started galloping again faster than the wind.


    "Knight, ride slowly. I am not able to catch up" we heard the voice of Saleling from the distance.


    "Sir, what is your name? My name is Anna." she said with a smile though her heart beat was too fast.


    "Do not worry, mydy. I will keep you safe. My name is Noah. if you ever face any problem. You cane to me anytime.`` I said with a smirk.. See Noah, I am helping you in getting a girlfriend.


    The girl flushed, her cheeks turned so rosy as she nodded shyly.


    "Guide me to the vige mydy. I will find the seller myself. I didn''t want to worry about a beautifuldy like you in the night, your character might me questioned. And i can not let this happen with a beautiful and mesmerizing girl like you.'''' I said as I touched her hand and she shivered. Now there was no doubt that she was captivated.


    "I understand Sir Noah. just take the right form here and soon you will be able to see the boundaries of the vige." she said in such a sweet voice that even Noah would have felt enamored.


    Her rosy cheeks were so supple and her bright eyes were gleaming.


    "So Anna, are you not afraid of being in the woods thiste?" I asked to divert her mind, for the rest of the few minutes.


    "I enjoy being in the wild. It is my only way to escape my boring life. I am tired of sitting all day at home. Where there were strict rules for girls. This is my only way to be free." I frowned hearing her words. Only nobles keep theory girls closed at home.


    The children ofmoners work equally either they were male or female so that they could earn more. Especially traders and farmers.


    "Well, then what do you do all day there?" I asked , trying to sound casual but she turned silent. She must have realized that she had spoken more than necessary.


    "Ummm, house chores, i cook" she said but it was clear that she was lying.


    "oh, I am sure you cook delicious food. Even the omelet with simple onion and tomato chunks would look heavenly if it was cooked from your beautiful hands'' '' hands that were the softest I have ever seen, even my hands could notpare to her.


    And here she said she did house chores. She must be a higher noble or someone from a very rich family here. But then why were they acting to be simple travelers and traders?


    "Ah, thank you." she said shyly and before i could ask her further she changed the topic, "there, take a right from this point."


    Soon her brother caught up to us, surprising me. Then my eyes fell on his horse, it was no better than a hundred, but it was not looking even less too.


    I stopped hundred and helped the girl in climbing down.


    "I will travel the rest of the journey alone, mydy. And I will make sure to punish the seller wisely. You should go back with your brother, he is looking worried for you '''' I told her and she nodded but then she red at the man who bowed his head, shivering and my eyes narrowed.


    Though he turned normal in a moment. It was a clear sign that he was afraid of the young girl.


    "May I see your face, Sir Noah?" she asked me hesitantly and i shook my head.


    "Let this suspense remain mydy. If we ever meet again by fate. I promise I will kiss your hands and show you my town.`` I sided with a smile and climbed my horse back.


    "Then I promised that day woulde soon, sir Noah," she replied as I started my horse again. I could see her waving for a while before she sighed and left with the man who was her servant, not brother.


    But this had nothing to do with me for now. At Least i am in the vige now. Now all i had to see is if i still have a chance to win or i am alreadyst.

 Chapter 48 - My Room

    The nights had already taken everything in it. arms. His gentle hands caressing our faces with the wind it blew and the shining stars guiding us towards the right path.


    The crescent moon hides its presence under the clouds. It was night toy down on the roof and stargaze but here I was riding a horse with all my might to reach my destination.


    When I rode at the distance I saw the horses still running at a distance but they were too far from me. I was sure I was going to be thest one to reach the end point.


    "Hundred, can you hold for a bit long? We are just about to reach." I told him and kicked a little to increase his speed.


    Soon, I was there but the 6th knights had already crossed the finishing line and I was the 7th one, barely passing the end point and finishing the race.


    I was tired, dishevelled and I assure you it was no better. A few times wolves were able to dig their nails on him and I was hurt by the branches a few times when I tried to flip on the horse and took aim.


    When I clinked down the horse, I walked straight to the bench and sat on it. A knight belonging to the prince came with hasty footsteps and narrowed his eyes on me. But I was too tired to care. She gave me onest look and took a hundred with him, while I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "Why did it feel like we both had run different races?" asked a knight of our dreams sitting next to me. As she looked at my hand.


    I followed her gaze and saw my sleeves were a bit torn and there were few scratches. I just ignored it and closed my eyes.


    "The winner of the second round is Josephine De Christesita. The first runner up is Sylvia aphy and the second runner up is Natalie Thompson.`` I sighed as I lost it..


    The final round will be tomorrow among the winners of today. So what now! Should I cry that I lost aftering this close!


    "Wait! Winners. Do they include the winners of the first round too?" I asked the knight who was sitting with me and she nodded.


    "They will add the scores of everyone and only one from each team will be eliminated. Six would still go in the third round." she replied and i hugged her ted.


    "How do we know we are selected or not?" I asked , coughing as the girl looked shy the way I hugged her.


    "Umm, there is a list on the main door, and even themandant would inform us." she said, tugging her hair behind her ears.


    "Thank you. You are a very sweet girl.'''' I said as I stood up and walked towards the door where 5 other girls were already standing.


    I found my name on the 5th number and took a breath of relief that I was still in the game.


    "But you would not win" I heard a voice and I did not need to turn back to know it was Sylvia, the same girl who had stopped me before too.


    "We will see that tomorrow" I replied and left the pce. Few people need to be taught a lesson through actions rather than words.


    I could feel many eyes on me when I turned back, but two distinct pairs of eyes could be felt very clearly. I looked above straight into the eyes of siblings whose eyes were not leaving me even for a second.


    To my surprise both were looking at me with confused but worried eyes yet I am thankful that they were keeping their distance.


    Since it was toote thest round was transferred for tomorrow but when I decided to go home and went towards my carriage the knights stopped me.


    "The crown prince has announced that all the participants of sword wielding match tomorrow will stay in the royal pce tonight as the guest of the empire since a few of them were from another town.'''' A round of apuse and cheers greeted her generosity but I just cursed.


    I just wanted to go home and take a rest. And now I am stuck here with these 5 girls who did not like me at all except one of the knights of my team, Lizzie.


    My father, who wasing towards me, stopped in the tracks too. He looked at me and then at the stage towards the crown prince with anger filled eyes.


    "Come let''s take you to infirmary before you go with the other girls to stay in the ROYAL PALACE '''' he saidst with so much force as if he was trying to take all his anger out in that.


    "There is nothing serious father, it is just some small scratches" I assured him but he did not listen and took me to the physician.


    But as i said they were just small scratches. Thanks to the high speed of Hundred, I was saved. He double checked everything once he let me go.


    "Just take care Abi, and stay away from the Crown prince" he said as he kissed my forehead. If he was discreet before, he was telling it tantly now and I could only nod at him.


    He finally left with a sigh. And I just shook my head.


    I walked in and a maid was waiting for me there. "Mydy,e with me, i will show you the room" she said politely and i nodded.


    All the other girls have already left the ground for their room.

 Chapter 49 - Be With Me For One Night

    All the other girls have already left the ground for their room. Only I was the one left. I looked at the maid that was walking in front of me. Have I been too suspicious these days? Why do I feel this was a trap!


    But would Josephine feel so low to do it? No, I shook my head as I stopped moving further.


    She was quirky, crazy, and haughty, but she was full of pride and righteousness. She would not y tricks to get me out of thepetition.


    Could other knights do it? Well they could have thought of doing so much they would not be able to since I was the highest noble participating after Josephine. Then there was only one man left who had the capability to send the maid.


    "Mydy, we need to hurry. You have to join us for dinnerter too." she said politely turning when she saw that i was not moving anymore.


    "Where did the crown prince ask you to take me?" I asked to cut the chase and her eyes widened, so my doubts were right.


    "I did not understand, mydy," she replied, bowing her head but it was toote.


    "Tsk tsk.. You think she would believe you now?" came the voice from the dark corner and the man responsible for this came out with a smirk on his face.


    The maid kneeled on the floor, her body shaking as she bowed and apologized, "I apologise, your royal highness. I did nothing wrong. I did not know how thedy came to know the truth. Trust me, I did nothing wrong. I just behaved as I was ordered."


    "She is telling the truth." i replied looking at prince as i did not want to drag her in this argument.


    He raised a brow looking at me and then chuckled, "since thedy wants to protect you, how may i dare to punish you. Leave." he said and the maid ran away so fast as if demons were chasing her.


    "How did you know that it was a trick?" he asked,ing closer to me.


    "She was not wearing themon maid uniform. She was wearing the inner pce uniform. How could a maid serving the royal family directly be given the task of receivingmon girls that are still not the knights officially.`` I replied and he chuckled.


    "So you have so much time to look at all of them, little girls. But you do not have the time to look at me. Tell me what shall i do to get your attention?" he said seductively as he came closer to me.


    "Why did you use this method to meet me when you could have called me for an audience anytime?" I asked , ignoring the proximity we were in.


    I have stood closer to this in the club while dancing and drinking. When he looked surprised that I was not affected, I took a step closer to him, showing that I did not care about his cheap tricks.


    "Because the other would have known that I had called you. I did not want people to know that you are closer to me." he said and i narrowed my eyes.


    ''Since when has the prince turned so considerate?'' It was already enough that Josephine was talking to me directly. If things continued everyone would think I had favor of the royal family then I would be the target of hatred from all the total families and the enemy of the royal family would also set me as their target.


    "I didn''t want my paramours to think wrong about me after all." he added when i was just about to thank him for his consideration and the words died in my mouth.


    "Then better not meet me, problem solved." I said , shrugging my shoulders and walking away.


    "What happened to the hundred and why were you sote at the end point of the race?" my steps halted when i heard his serious voice.


    "We lost track, maybe some arrow sign turned due to wind or I did not see clearly. I apologise for getting hurt because of me, your royal highness ``I said bowing my head and the man shook his head.


    "You are not able to take care of a horse. How would you take care of me. I reject your offer to be my knight. And I want you to withdraw your name from thepetition" he said in a menacing tone and I would not lie but I was hurt.


    "I have kept him safe even when a whole pack of wolves attacked us. There were more than 12 wolves. Did you get that? And if you think I am that weak and pathetic then I will lose thepetition anyway. Why would I take my name back and ept defeat like a coward? `` I said in a calm voice that anger had started engulfing me.


    He moved closer to me and held my arms. His grip was guard and his eyes were filled with anger but so was mine.


    "I want you to take your name back from thepetition and stay away from me. I am not interested in you at all. I have seen many girls like you who are ready to do anything just to get my attention. If all you want is just a night then you can join me tonight. Why do so much hard work for a simple thing like that?" he said with a smirk and my eyes widened.


    "How dare you?. You are nothing but a delusional man who thinks that everyone wants to sleep with you. Without the name of your family and this position as crown prince you are nothing but a sleazy man.


    I would rather stay single all my life than be touched by yo '''' i said covering his hands with mine and then moving his hands away.


    -----------------------------------------

 Chapter 50 - I Never Loose The Battle

    I used my instincts and my memory for thest time to find the area where the banquet for knights was prepared. I walked in and all the knights were already there. I took the empty seat and started having my meal silently.


    There were no higher nobility or the emperor was present. So it was rather peaceful. A few of the knights were talking to each other but I was not at all interested in conversation. My argument with the crown prince had turned my mood sour.


    "Why did youe sote in the race?" asked Josephine as she looked at me.


    Other knights who were talking cheerfully turned silent and everyone''s eyes sayed at me. I gave a professional smile on my face as i said, "i have lost my way, your royal highness"


    I heard them ask.. And mock but i didn''t care as i started having my meals again, but Josephine''s eyes stayed at me for linger. I knew she was worried but I did not get why?


    When the dinner ended I left the room first and walked straight to the area where other knights had told me that they were staying and closed my eyes.


    When the sun peeked through clouds. I took a yawn and stretched my sore body. The sky was still red and the bright ball of fire was still near the horizon. It was the best time to do practice. So after taking the bath I left my room early and walked towards the training ground.


    Sylvia was already there practicing. She looked at me but did ot start a conversation and continued her practice. I started practicing by myself but suddenly I missed Noah. That stubborn man, what would he be doing? It would have been so better that he would have given mepany here.


    What felt like an eternity finally the announcement ofpetition began and we all walked to the ground.


    The pair was simple. The match would start from thest two and the winner would fight with the one 4th in rank then the one who would win would fight with the 3rd rank and this way he had to reach the first rank.


    So I wanted to win. I have to fight with all and win all the games. It was going to be a long battle.


    I looked at the girl smirking at me and I shook my head. What did she even think of herself as.. She was so over confident that winning would only take minutes.


    "Thepetition begins with Abigail and Cassandra" thepetitor announced and we both walked to the centre of the ground. They all were senior and well trained while I was the only one who had only a month of training.


    Cassandra looked at me and smirked. She was standing at ease when I took the position. She moved slowly towards me to attack, when I flipped in the air andnded behind her. Before she could turn, I put my sword at her neck.


    "If you turned and tried to fight, I would sh your neck like a piece of vegetable. So better give up and ept defeat." i felt her turning stiff but she did not believe me and tried to move.


    I sighed and moved my sword closer to her neck, creating a small wound in the process. The blood started seeping out and she stopped. In a minute she let the sword go and epted defeat.


    She walked out of the ground through gritted teeth while I just shed the most beautiful smile to her.


    "The winner of this round is Abigail Essendson. She is in 4th position now." announced a knight and I sighed. I need to defeat 3 more to win.


    The next one was Latina gruel. She looked at me with more cautiousness than the first one. At least, she was aware that I could not be taken lightly.


    She took her stance and I followed, her eyes looking at my every move. I moved to attack her hand but she was already ready and stopped my attack with her sword.


    Not even once did she try to attack me. Just taking circles around. It was clear that she wanted to tire me out since I wanted to have a lot of battles so I could not waste my energy.


    I brought forward my sword to attack and when she took her sword to defend. I used my leg to attack her guts.


    His eyes widened as she looked at me and then stumbled.


    I turned and attacked her hand this time, disarming her.


    Her sword fell with the sound of clink.


    She bent to pick it up but my sword was already on her neck again.


    She looked at me as if she wanted to kill me right there. Well many already wanted to. So one more would not affect it, would it!?


    "You lost," I said with a smirk as her hold on her sword tightened.


    "The winner of this round is Abigail Essendson, she is in 3rd position now." announced the knight again as I saw Natalie walking towards me.


    She was a tough opponent; it would not be as easy as beating Sylvia and Latina.


    "You have done more than anyone expected Abigail, too bad that I will never lose in sword wielding." she said with a smirk.

 Chapter 51 - The Battle Continued

    "You have done more than anyone expected Abigail, too bad that I will never lose in sword wielding." she said with a smirk and i rolled my eyes. Did they think it was just luck that i was here, even if i was chosen by luck i was standing there by my own hard work.


    I did not react. It would be worthless to waste time and envy in talking. I let her speak so that I could notice the way she held the sword and moved. So that I could find her weakness. She shifted the sword from one hand to another as she continued to provoke me. She was hoping that I would be angry and would attack in haste.


    But this trick could work both ways. A wicked smile formed on my lips as the idea came to my mind.


    "Do you think you can win against me? Ha! You are nothing but a pathetic girl who was here because of her father. Or else who would let you be part of the knight''s team. You have no skills, just a name that made you qualified. Not like us who have done so much hard work in reaching here." she continued to provoke me.


    There was a smirk and mockery on her face. Poor girl is giving too much to the act.


    I frowned and my face darken. It was looking like I was deeply infuriated from her words and her smile widened. She didn''t even realise that she had fallen into her own trap.


    "What, are you feeling angry now? If you are so sure that you have skills then show me what you know or else go home and cry on tour because the big sister bullied you." she said with the same mockery.


    I stomped my feet and then walked towards her with hasty footsteps and she smiled.


    She took the defending position when I attacked and I staggered when she blocked me. It boosted her confidence and she tried to attack this time.


    She lunged at me with full force using her sword to attack my torso, when I let her touch my stomach but I moved at the end moment, moaning that I realised her trick just then.


    Now she was lookin sure that she could get rid of me at any moment.


    Her grip on the sword tightened as this time she came straight for my neck to get her victory. I kept acting that I was staggering but when he reached close. I forwarded my leg and she fell on the ground.


    I turned and put my leg straight at her chest and looked into her eyes with a sharp and menacing aura that surprised her.


    "You.."


    "I yed just like you do. Talking so much while fighting. Tsk tsk.. It''s such a waste.'''' I said in the ame mocking voice as she had said. I put more pressure on her chest and she started coughing.


    "So do you want to continue fighting or epting defeat?" I asked , tilting my head as her hands moved to get her sword.


    "I would never ept defeat in front of you." she snarled and I nodded. This was expected.


    "Then try to stand up, what are you waiting for?" I asked back as I used the point of my shoes to hurt her further. She kept coughing and used her whole force to move my legs and finally she seeded.


    But before she could stand up properly I moved and shed her sleeves. Her arms bare and she flushed.


    "You?" she said as if she could not believe that as a fellow girl i did that, and i just shrugged.


    Showing hands was not a big deal, at least for me it was not.


    She moved towards me and this time I attacked her fast before she could reach me. I attacked straight at her chest, though she bent, the wound was already made where she was already hurt from a while ago. And it made her cough again.


    "ept defeat Sylvia'''' I told her again but she just shook her head.


    I attacked her chest but she just flipped, I turned and aimed at her hands. She raised a brow, as if mocking me then she flipped and back turned. She showed that she was retreating but I knew it was her secret trick.


    I could see her eyes were on my chest discreetly. I shook my head as her idea was great but she still needed to learn to hide her tricks from her eyes too.


    She swiped his sword after going back a little as if it was a surprise attack but I already knew, so I lifted the de again to block her attack. But this time I parried, I pushed away her sword and then moved to attack her wound.


    This time my attack was more vicious and the wound she got was deeper than thest time. Her steps staggered a bit and if she still continued then it would be nothing but a wish to do suicide


    I looked at the judges who were there for fair judgement. But none of them was concerted and i gritted my teeth.,


    "ept defeat, Sylvia" I shouted but she did not listen. Her dress had turned red and I closed my eyes.


    I did not want to hurt her further but she was being too stubborn.


    The blood started dripping from her dress and I looked at my father who just shook his head. This must be amon scenario for them. Or was I being too kind?


    "Darn it, if u want to die then so shall be it" i shouted in utter frustration.


    Her steps were swaying as her wound was making her weak. It was straight at her chest so her breathing was ragged too.


    I just had to disarm her somehow and did not give her a chance to get the sword again, so she would lose or else the stubborn girl would not be able to take treatment on time.

 Chapter 52 - The Last Battle

    I stood there waiting for her to initiate, and when she tried attacking, I blocked her move with my sword. Putting my full force to hold her sword, I lifted my feet toward the area between her legs and kicked her there. Though it was not that dangerous in cade of girls the pain was still inexplicable


    I pushed with my feet against her body to push her off bnce and she fell down again, but instead of attacking her this time I took her sword and used both swords to put it in her neck and she looked at me with widened eyes.


    "It''s time to ept defeat, Sylvia. Though I salute you for your courage and stubbornness'' ''I said with a smile as she bit her lips. Her eyes were filled with unshed tears.


    That was the moment I realised winning was so important to her and I took that chance from her.


    I sat on the ground catching my breath. Though I was not injured much yet, except my hand that had turned red and was in pain. I was drained. I had used all my energy in dealing with Sylvia while I knew thepetition had just started. Josephine would be my nextpetition and she had taken part only to defeat me also she would give it her all,


    "The winner of this round is Abigail Essendson, she is in 2nd position now, and the next match is between Abigail Essendson and Josephine Christetia." the knight announced as I stood up finally.


    The sun was high in the sky now, and its heat was burning me. My whole body was covered with sweat and dust. My clothes got wet a long time ago and I was burning.


    "Can I have water before the next round?" I asked her as she stood in front of me.


    As per the rules if thepetitor denies, you have to fight the way you are. My wish to take a break was in her hands. But I was not a fool to ask for that. So having something to drink was already good enough.


    She looked at me tilting her head and nodded. "If you want you can take a ten minute break" she added after a pause but i shook my head.


    "Water is good enough." I replied and she continued to look at me intently.


    "Leo. bring cold juice for thedy." she ordered and the man ran away.


    He bought watermelon juice for me and I gave him a grateful smile, which he returned as he helped me with the empty ss. I must have drunk it unceremoniously in a gulp as she stared at me and chuckled.


    "You are not at all like ady, Abigail" she said, but her words were not mocking. She was just amused at me.


    Sometimes I felt I was her source of entertainment. That was why she kepting to poke me and annoy me.


    If only there had been television at this period. Then she would not have annoyed me so much.


    "Ready to fight little girl?" she asked me and I chuckled. "You are just 17, your highness" I reminded her as I took my stance too.


    It was a flight of life and death now.


    I moved and tried to attack first at her hand but she lifted her sword, moving the sharper part towards me and blocked my attack.


    There was a smirk on her face. As if the cat was ying with the mouse and I gritted my teeth.


    I moved and waited for her to attack this time. She raised a brow and turned her body to one side to attack my neck. I redirected her attack by pushing her sword out of the way with my sword. Then I moved in to attack her. It was a very effective move that allowed me to go from defending to attacking in a matter of seconds.


    My attack was unexpected and it hit her hand, a gush of blooding out. She stepped away to take a breath and then with one swift motion she moved and attacked me again.


    I knew she was going to return so I had already backflipped and stood holding my sword tightly and stood a foot away from her.


    "What happened, running away this soon?" she said tilting her hand and I started moving in a circle around her. She stood at her ce confidently but her eyes never left mine.


    I brought my sword forward towards her. Then I stepped towards her and slightly to the right. It gave me some space away from her and prevented her from attacking me. I brought the sword down in a straight line and tried to hit her. She moved towards the back and the sword could only touch her other hand before she turned.


    She was looking angry and then she moved back, taking two steps. She took the stance and ran towards me with a tight grip on sword. But I kneeled and held her leg when she moved towards me. Her sword was already on my neck but my both hands had held her legs and using all my force, I flipped her and threw on the ground. She fell with a thud and rubbed the back of her head as her face turned pale.


    I moved and took my sword from the ground but she was about to stand before I could attack her. I tried to throw her once again but this time she was prepared and moved her sword to attack my shoulder. I tried to bend towards the left but she had already marked it. Though the damage was not much, she was getting points.


    Now we both were standing in the distance waiting for each other to attack again. Minutes passed but no one moved. We just continued to look at each other. This way I would lose since I was already tired.


    I took a deep breath and moved forward to attack her first.

 Chapter 53 - The Match Ends Right There

    In the whole empire, Josephine was the best. Her sword moves like air, fast and smooth. If it would have been my past i would have been able to win with her. But now chances are low and she knew that. That was why she was enjoying her time here.


    Like a cat ying with a mouse, she was ying with me. My heart was doing somersaults in my ribcage, the anticipation was too much.


    "Young girl, are you not going to attack?" she asked with a smirk, knowing well my thought process.


    I took a deep breath as I attacked again, but her sword was already ready to defend. She turned to parry, but I pushed hard and we both went two steps back. This time she moved.


    As she brought her sword towards me, I used plenty of force to block her attack andunched my own attack in one swift move. I held my sword in such a way that I could effectively block her attack while hitting her with my sword at the same time.


    She stepped away from my sword and attacked my arm with her sword when I tried to move towards her shin.


    "So you are going to use underhanded methods again?" she asked me with ridicule


    "You are not giving me any choice. Are you? '''' I sighed as I took a flip in the air and bent to the other side. There was the sword of Sylvia which she had left after being disarmed. I took it in my hands as I stood up.


    "Seriously, you are not able to use one properly and now you are nning to fight with two swords'' '' she asked me with amusement, she was sure i would not be able to use my left hand but she was wrong. I was left handed in my past life and right handed in this life so I was able to use both hands just fine. I had tried it on the training, and if things went well I would be able to do that now too.


    I attacked again this time with a right hand which she blocked and I used a left handed sword to attack her neck with full speed. Her eyes widened as she bent to save herself but it removed the force she was using to defend herself and I used the chance to attack on her chest too.


    "See, two swords are not that bad." I said with a smile as she was having trouble defending from both sides.


    I once again used both swords from opposite sides targeting her both hands and she had to kneel to save them. She did a ck flip but it would not stop me for long.


    I moved towards her again and this time she made a round in the ground by extending her one leg to trip me but I took two steps back.


    She stood up and extended her leg in the air to hit my private parts but I blocked it with a sword that hit her leg.


    She winced as she took her leg back and moved towards the right.


    I moved towards the right too as I once again attacked her gut and neck at the same time. The strategy was to keep attacking opposite points of her body so that she would not be able to defend.


    This time I was sessful in injuring her shoulder as she tried to run again, this is not going to work, even though she had realized that.


    "ept defeat, Josephine. It would be easy then. You can not always run away." I said as I took my stance again.


    She gritted her teeth, it was the second time I was beating her and I was sure she would not let the matter go as I moved to attack again.


    This time she was the first to attack. She moved her sword in 8 directions in the air and then tried to attack my chest. I used my left hand sword to defend while my right hand sword to attack her hands. But she used her leg to kick my body at the same time.


    Managing two swords was already taking all my energy so I was not able to maintain my bnce under the pressure and I staggered. She turned and attacked my chest again at the same movement and it hit me straight below the neck and blood seeped out.


    I dug both sword in the ground to maintain my bnce and took a deep breath. When I opened my eyes her sword was just inches away from me so I bent and tried to hold her waist. I held her waist and used all my force to hit her on the ground which I did with a thud.


    Her sword was in the air trying to hit me but I back flipped and took my sword out from the ground.


    She stood up in the meanwhile and tried to attack me again when I threw one sword like a dagger and it hit her straight below the heart. I heard an uproar and soon the emperor stood up.


    "The match ends right here" he shouted and i was not even surprised, it was his one and only beloved daughter that was jabbed below her heart.


    "No, i want to end the battle properly" she said in a low voice as the blood started flowing like a stem and i shook my head.


    "The battle has ended, your highness, and I am the one who won AGAIN '''' I said and she looked at me with bloodlust as if she would kill me right then and there.


    "The winner of this round is Abigail Essendson. The overall winner of thepetition is Josephine Christetia, the first runner up is Abigail Essendson, and the second runner up is Sylvia." was announced and I closed my eyes. No matter what I did , I still did not win.


    "You did a good job, now you are officially my knight" said William as he walked towards me.


    "I apologise but the second winner of the knightpetition belongs to me." i heard the voice i can not even forget in my nightmares

 Chapter 54 - The Knight Is Mine

    I finally closed my eyes when Josephine was hurt so much. I sat on the ground as I was dead tired. I took some deep breaths as the knights circled her and took her with them. Thest wound was severe, I knew. But if I did not have done that, I would not have won.


    Though I was still only second. Now I wonder if I would have lost this match. Would I have still been second? Then what was the sense of doing so much hard work!?


    Shocked people finally came back to their senses and an uproar sounded again.


    "You did a good job, now you are officially my knight" said William as he walked towards me. I stood up with some difficulty and bowed my head, epting the honor he was providing me with.


    But before I could thank him I heard the voice that I could not forget even in my nightmares. The voice that had kept me awake for years and had forced me to return back in time.


    "I apologise but the second winner of the knightpetition belongs to me. I mean the winner is the one who served the royal family and the first runner up always served the archduke family, and the second runner up served the duke''s family. That is how it goes, right?" asked Gerard tilting his head. His eyes were cold and devoid of emotions.


    I stood and looked at him. I had thought that I would be able to handle him but When I encountered his cold eyes, I felt a cold sweat breaking out on my back. On the one hand, my body felt hot.


    On the other hand, I suddenly remembered thest few moments of my life. His expressionless face when he killed my family, his cruelughing after he told me how he had never loved me but I was just a pawn in his game, and his smirking bloody lips.


    Did the wind blow over me? I felt cold on my body. I trembled because I felt the same feeling as when I was stabbed by his sword in my past life. My eyes began to burn ck. The eyes of the man who I just encountered in my darkened view came to mind. His eyes that I had met for thest time were ovepping with the young man standing in front of me.


    Right at that moment my blood was frozen. The cold energy that began to spread from my heart ran all over and bound me tightly.


    After keeping silent for a while, he spoke, "Green eyes. I wonder if you are the daughter of the Essendsons family."


    "¡­ "


    I knew I had to show him due manners, but I couldn''t do anything. I had to reply, but my frozen lips refused to move. All I wanted was to use my sword and kill him then and there. My hands on the hilt of the sword tightened yet they started trembling from the anger I felt towards him.


    William was looking at me with intrigue as my actions were out of my control and so was the man who was getting impatient and angry every passing second.


    When I was just blinking my eyes without opening my mouth, he said, "Even though you are the daughter of the duke''s family, you are very arrogant. I think you know who I am, then where is your manners?"


    "¡­ "


    He shouted as if he was dumbfounded by my silence. My face turned red. Now that the hot energy that flowed through my heart disappeared, I was shivering in anger and hatred that my past would be repeated right now. I could not force myself to give the man some respect, who had taken my virginity and then killed my family and me.


    "You don''t want to answer my question?"


    "¡­ "


    "Oh my goodness, how arrogant you are! I hear every political faction is supporting your family. It looks like you are holding your head high because of them."


    My heart was leaping at his annoying voice. All he could think was politics, I moved my sword but William held my hand right then.


    I looked at him with the same anger and tried to open my trembling lips but couldn''t.


    "You beat me. Enough. I think it''s useless to talk to you more. " he said as he looked back at William who was still holding my hand and looking at me.


    "So, ording to the rules, she is my knight from today." he repeated as i closed my eyes to try to control my emotions, only then would i be able to deny him.


    Or should i ept his offer and kill him by myself when the first chance i would get. Why go the long way when I could finish our story just by killing him with the first chance I got.


    "That could not be possible, Abigail would serve me as the knight and she would not only be just any night but my head knight on duty who would also go to the academy with me." he announced in a tone that said it was final and there was no ce for argument. It was the first time I was seeing him using this no nonsense tone as his attitude was generally veryzy andid back.


    "Why, don''t tell me that you are interested in her? At least leave knights on duty. You have many girls to have your entertainment. So what was special about this girl is that you are even ready to break the rules for her '''' he said as his eyes looked back at me but this time i was standing confidently as i had taken control over my emotions.


    I wanted to tell him that I had no problem serving him when William spoke once again, "I am not breaking any rule, lord Gerard. I am just stating facts. The winner of thepetition serves the crown prince. But this year thepetition is won by my own silly sister."

 Chapter 55 - You Have No Idea!

    "I am not breaking any rule, lord Gerard. I am just stating facts. The winner of thepetition serves the crown prince. But this year thepetition is won by my own silly sister. Now you are not expecting her to leave her royal life and be my knight and serve me, are you, lord Gerard? So the next winner should be the one to serve me, and that is this dumb girl.


    You can have the second runner up, she is better than her in speaking and their sword wielding capacity was almost at par." he said with the sameid back attitude returned.


    "I did not think so. Though the girl is a little rude. I saw her wielding two swords together. If nurtured well, she would be the best knight of the empire." he said, praising me, as he looked at me from up to bottom, his eyes stayed on my face for more than 10 seconds but before i could look he turned to William again.


    Never had I thought that even apliment could sound like an insult. He was once again thinking of using me in a different way as if I was not a human but a thing for him to take advantage of.


    "Too bad, she still belonged to me. and i did not believe in giving things that are mine." said William as he looked at me again, "what are you waiting for, you dumb girl. Come and follow me." he said, raising a brow and I followed him with gritted teeth.


    ''What was with this dumb girl attitude. Was he not calling me sweetheart of mydy till yesterday?''


    "Why are calling me dumb girl today??" i asked and he chuckled,


    "Because you are, you are a one dumb cray girl. Did you just stabbed the royal highness of the empire only toe second in the contest when you would havee second even if you would have lost.


    Can you see the man sitting there on the highest post here, do you think he would let the matter go?" he asked as he pointed at the emperor who was looking worried as he was talking to the physician and Josephine was nowhere to be seen.


    My father walked to me with quick strides and reached out to me. My cold heart began to pound little by little.


    "Your royal highness" he wished him as he took me in his arms.


    "Are you okay, Abigail?."


    "¡­Daddy."


    I grasped the sleeves of my father''s navy blue uniform with my trembling hands. He looked at me suspiciously, his eyes full of anxiety.


    "Why are you trembling so badly? What happened?"


    "¡­ "


    When I turned into his arms, he stopped asking and hugged me silently. I felt his warmth spreading over my body. Just like the snow melting in the warm sunlight, my frozen blood melted little by little. The anger that had surrounded me gradually disappeared.


    "You don''t need to worry too much. That was apetition and idents do happen, you were just trying to win the battle." he consoled me thinking i was worried because of thepetition.


    Gerard walked towards us too. He stood in front of my father as if waiting for them to wish him.


    "Your highness" my father bowed to the young man who was just 19 for now, his eyes were still fixed on me. Those phoenix eyes in whom I had lost myself. Those eyes that always looked at me warmly but in the end were cold and hard when they killed me mercilessly.


    "Is it your daughter, Duke Essendson?" His voice was full of respect and kindness. As if he was the best gentleman around.


    I still remember meeting him on mying of age anniversary for the first time. My first dance was supposed to be with the crown prince but he was flirting with Isabe, so I refused to dance with him and chose Gerard. That was when he had first touched my heart, he had made me feel special every passing second as if I was something very precious.


    "Yes, your highness. She is taking training to be a knight." he replied proudly as he looked at me and then at the man who was smirking.


    "Too bad, I would have been proud to be part of my knights but his royal highness was more interested in her." The way he said that sentence as if William was interested more in me than in my abilities and as expected my father''s grip on me tightened.


    "Abigail is too young to serve any family, your highness. She had just started training. She would take years to serve any royal family and maybe I would marry her off before that." though his voice was still respectful, it had authority in it as if he would not take any argument or order in consideration.


    "Now if both of you would excuse us." he said as he took my hand in his and bowed and with that he walked out from there.


    "Father, are you alright?" I asked as I could feel his tightened grip on my hands.


    "Abigail, you are too young to get involved with both of them. I did not want you to serve any of them. You are just going to get your training from noah. And then I will find a good house husband for you.. Then you can take my position and train the future knights since you have chosen that as your career" he said. Did he just say house husband.. Where was thating from?


    "Daddy.." I called him but he did not listen. I had to call him a few times to listen.


    When finally he turned to look at me I hugged him, I felt him stiffen in my arms and then slowly he wrapped his arms around my shoulders too.


    "I love you father, but you can not keep me hidden for a lifetime.. You can not protect me for a lifetime." I exined and he smirked.


    "Oh, darling. You have no idea¡­"

 Chapter 56 - The Weakness Called Love

    William''s pov


    I continued to look at the distance as their vehicle crossed the distance and left the area.


    "Your highness."


    "I want you to book my night at the brothel with the best girl they had.'''' I said to the kneeling man and he nodded and left.


    I could see the look of disdain in the nobles around me and I gave a sultry look to thedies with them, who returned a shy smile with a red face. Women never stop to amaze me, behaving like a pious person yet ready to melt with my single gaze, yet I was the one to be med.


    I shook my head as I turned only to see my mothering towards me. Her pathetic state was clearly visible, all the time she was standing like a mannequin doll being with my so-called father while he was busy looking at thepetition and holding hands of the empress, his legal wife. If possible I would have taken her and ran away from here when I had seen her crying for the first time.


    But i was just a kid by then and she was madly in love who did not want to listen. Ha! Love! Just a deception to ept all the misgiving happening with you. I closed my eyes to get rid of the anger that took ce every time I saw her but surprisingly instead of the phases of her being bullied, Abigail''s face shed in front of my eyes. I gave a self deprecatingugh to myself.


    ''Don''t tell me, I am going to walk the same path as my mother. Loving a person who would never love me back. Have I be a masochist like her? I need to hold myself together and stay with that trouble name Abigail.


    "William, Josephine has been badly hurt. We should go and see her." she said and i chuckled,


    "Either she is hurt, alive or dead, what had it to do with me? It is not like she cares if I go to see her or not. Why waste my time over that. I am going out with my friends to the gambling house, did not wait for me, i will bete.'''' I said and turned without waiting for her reply.


    "William, but you are going out every single day. As a crown prince you have some responsibilities." she demanded and iughed again,


    ''Could there be anything more hrious than her words!''


    "I am crown prince because the emperor did not have any other son. Not because he wants me to be the prince. And if Josephine found a better husband than me, then there is no doubt that she would be the one who rules. So why waste time over something that is not even certain.'''' I replied as I looked into her eyes that were filled with unshed tears.


    Guilt engulfed me but my eyes still stayed cold and the mocking smirk still adorned my lips. A single mistake could cost her, her life.


    "Do not wait for me, mother. I would note back before morning.'''' I said once again as I turned. The same smile, no remorse, no regret even when i tired and climbed the horse.


    "They have left behind, your highness." I heard the voice of the only man I trust and I sighed. I closed my eyes as sadness engulfed me in his arms.


    "You have done good. Just a few more years and this act would not be needed anymore." he said, patting my shoulders and I nodded.


    "Josephine had a wound on her ribs but it was not deep enough. That girl had made sure that Josephine did not get any long term injury, the wound was made in a precise manner only to hurt her enough that she epted defeat" said Theodore again with marvel in his eyes and for a minute the gloominess left me and I felt pride. As if he had praised me. But I hid my eyes even from him.


    Abigail was a secret of my life that I could not let her know about. The foolish girl had already forgotten me anyway. I didn''t know whether to be happy about it or sad, that the only one person who was dear to me was also gone.


    "You have made a good decision to hire her. Try to include her in your team of brothels somehow. She coulde very handy in the future." he said and i shook my head.


    "She is not meant to be there. She is a higher noble. I am not even sure if his father would allow her to serve me given my reputation. But make sure she would not serve Gerard no matter what.`` I instructed and the man nodded reluctantly.


    "What a waste of talent." he said, shaking his head. "I am going to the city. My body is aching to drink some blood. I would be back in the morning to cover you up from the brothel. Do not go anywhere else." said the man whose size was no less than a monster. With his height more than 6''6 and broad wide shoulders and heavy build up. He was famous from the name of giant, his long hairs that were adjusted in a ponytail and his dark eyes on the board square face made him further intimidating not to forget his lust of blood. Even I had tough time believing that he was a human at the end of the day.


    "Do note to their eyes. Stay hidden. I will not get time to leave my brothel anyway.`` I said as we started to part our way.


    ''With my size, it is quite difficult to hide or disguise but i would try for you. If not I would kill everyone who would see me. Do not worry, William '''' he said as if he was talking about buying things and I just shrugged my shoulders and left for my destination.

 Chapter 57 - The Brothel

    William pov contd.


    I walked to the most infamous ce in the empire, my brothel. It was reserved for me and my men, not even a single person who did not belong to me coulde here.


    As I entered the small building which was painted with red and golden color, I could see women all around. The big hall was filled with them, roaming around in small clothes. They were serving each other drinks, fruits andughing. Their chatter reverberated in the room.


    They looked at me and smiled, and I nodded back. I continued walking towards thest room of the building. I held the knob in my hand and took a deep breath. Cloning my eyes, I collected all the determination and then opened the door.


    The ce waspletely dark, with not a single source of light. I kept my ears open as I entered. I had not even taken two steps when I heard the nk of the sword. My hands, that were already on the hilt of my sword, moved and I took out my sword to defend the attack. I parry the first sword but another sword from the other side and I have to bend to save myself from the three swords that were attacking me together.


    I moved towards the table and started throwing everything that came in my hand.


    "Tsk tsk.. Do you think it would be enough to save yourself from the attack. You are still a dumb kid, your highness" theyughed as I kept throwing things.


    My hands reached finally to the cupboard as one of them was close to me enough to attack me. I moved and hit his hand and his sword fell with the sound of clink again.


    I opened the drawer and took out my daggers. Holding them tight, I tried to listen to the footsteps that had turned silent now. A single crack of voice and threw the dagger towards it.


    The whole room turned into deafening silence. I knew there was still one left in the dark. He must have muffled his footsteps. I moved towards the other side where the light was. But before I could turn on the lights, thest one attacked too. But before his sword could move and hit me, I held it. My hands started bleeding, but the force was enough to loosen his grip from it.


    And I threw the sword behind me and used my dagger on his neck.


    On the other hand I moved and switched the light on.


    "You have done a good job, your highness. But it could have been done better and without getting hurt too." said the man looking at my hand. The other two men walked out from the other corners.


    One was slightly hurt on the shoulder and the other was fine. He shook his head and took out the bandage.


    "I know his highness would find a way to hurt himself so i am prepared this time" he said as if he was sure i had hurt myself intentionally when i had other measures to save myself.


    "You three are going better at it every day. A small injury was still a sessful defense." I retorted, they knew I was not telling the truth, I could see in their eyes. But they didn''t say anything further.


    "We were not expecting you here today. When we got the message from Theodore we were surprised. Hope our preparations were still enough, your highness" they said finally all three kneeling with bending on their knees on the floor.


    I nodded my head as I remembered how the ce was looking sensuous enough.


    "Let''s go out, I have important things to talk about," I said and they nodded.


    I walked out and they followed me. All the girls who were walking like prostitutes before were dressed in proper knight''s uniform this time. Their alluring faces turned into cold and dead ones and their eyes were sharp enough to kill an army if attacked suddenly.


    They were standing there with nk expressions as they looked at me walking towards them.


    "Your highness" they bowed and wished in unison. Like an army they were standing in an alert position. A round table was organized in the center of the room where a bundle of parchments were organized.


    I walked toward the table and took my seat in the middle of the room. The three men that have attacked me walked and sat on my both sides.


    "I want to know about the knight whom we have injured." i asked cutting the chase and the man sitting on my left spoke


    "I have confirmed it thrice. The girl was nted by her majesty. She was the best and would have surely won and infiltrated your security if we had not hurt her.


    She was a spy, your highness." he said as he passed a parchment in which there was every detail of the girl.


    "It means that she is suspicious. We need to be more alert in the future. But you have done a pretty bad job in concealing the fact that you have injured the knight, Kirian.'''' I remarked and he looked at me surprised while the eyes of the other two knights narrowed on him.


    "I apologise, your highness, but the knight did not know what mistake he had done." he asked, certain that no one was there when he fed the horse the medicine.


    "When you came to report me in the pce another girl followed you. She heard that you are the one who injured the knight." I told him as I remember how Abigail had worked efficiently but there was something wrong with her training too.


    There was no way a girl with only 16 years of age, and with only a few months training could be that efficient in hiding in the dark and had that sharp eyes. The way she fought in the ground was something even Josephine and all the girls standing there could not do.

 Chapter 58 - She Looked Suspicious

    William Pov Contd..


    "Your highness, this could be dangerous for us. Who had heard this dimwit speaking?" asked Lucas as he red at Kirian.


    "The girl who won thepetition today." I told them, though I wanted to hide Abigail''s identity from them. It was still better that I told them instead of them knowing from other people.


    "Oh, she''s the daughter of Duke Essendon. It would create a mess if we attack her." said James, but his eyes were telling that he already had a n ready. He was the most wicked among the three. The one who could n the assassin of my father, the emperor of the nation without blinking an eyelid.


    "We are not going to harm her. I have made an excuse that we had hurt the girl so that she could participate, and if she opened her mouth she would be the one to be med first. And even if it was linked to me, it would be take as my act to impress her, and i would bebelled as spoiled brat further.'''' I exined and the man chuckled, something wicked passed his eyes yet he nodded.


    "What about the chandelier that had fallen?" Though I know their answer I still asked to deviate the attention from Abigail.


    "It was done by a worker, it was not needed to tell who had paid him to do that. Even when you are a spoiled brat and not at all a threat to Josephine, the empress is continuously trying to get rid of you. I have suspicions that her brother is the one who is provoking her again and again." said Lucas, the one who was the best at gathering news. He was my eyes and my ears in the whole empire.


    "Your highness, allow me to get rid of him before he could spread his wings further, he is getting dangerous day by day." said Kirian, the one who knows only how to act. He was the one who used his mind least among everyone. But he was best at executing even the most difficult attacks due to his agility and flexibility. He could easily mingle in the crowd no matter who the people were.


    "Do you think killing an archduke is that easy? He had the support of all the noble factions who think that your highness is notpetent enough. Though the act of being a wastrel had kept you safe in the royal pce for the past 7 years, it had definitely negated your image in front of the nobles. We need to end this act soon, so that you can gain the favor of the nobles." said Lucas, cutting Kirian again.


    I shook my head. "This is not the time. Even if you announced that all that was an act, who would believe you and do not forget this is the most crucial time. Many kingdoms under the empire are getting against my father due to his love for war and getting morend under him.


    We need to hide ourselves in the dark and talk to all those kingdoms. We need to take them in our favor before dethroning my father. Try to find the way to contact them before i go to the academy.'''' I announced and James tilted his head.


    "Why don''t you use your image as a spoiled brat and refuse to go to the academy? It is not like you learn anything there anyways. You have finished the whole sybus two years ago."


    I would lie if I said that I had not thought the same thing. Last year I had attacked a few nobles and had an affair with a few to get rid of the academy. As i did not want to waste my time there, but this year it was different. Abigail was going to apany me and it might be thest chance for me to spend some time with her. Then she would be with the man she loved and i would be too lost in the uing war.


    "No, I have thisst year to make contacts. Somehow I have to improve my image or lure the young nobles to support me. Or else if we get the throne, we wouldn''t be able to rule it. There would only be rebellion. We have to make sure that all the young nobles anddies would be in our support. And for that academy would be the best ce." i replied and they all looked at me surprised.


    "Your highness. Finally you are thinking of making friends?" asked Lucas, with wide eyes. I never knew that the man could still be surprised.


    "Oh my. I will make sure to create as many opportunities as are needed to get sess. Even if I had to burn the whole academy to prove you as the hero of everyone." said James, with the same wicked grin, and I would not be surprised if he really did that.


    "And I will execute all the ns James made without any mistake, '''' pledged Kirian and I only shook my head. All three are a bunch of crazy things that I had collected.


    Then I looked at the girls who were standing there like statues. Not even a breath was heard from them.


    "All of you, I need your help. I want all of you to try to get jobs, any kind of jobs in the Archduke pce and try to get as close to him as possible of his confidants. I want to know every news rted to him, even when it was rted to his sleeping posture or what he like to eat in the breakfast.'''' I ordered and all of them bowed their heads without speaking a word.


    "Alright, dismiss everyone." I stood up ready to go towards my room when James walked behind me, I stopped knowing well he had other doubts towards me.


    "Do you want me to keep an eye on that girl, she looked too suspicious to me?"

 Chapter 59 - Meeting Again

    William pov contd.


    "Stay away with Abigail and so as with her family. She is not one to trifle with. She is the daughter of the duke who is loyal to the royal family. We need to win his trust and loyalty too." Although he looked reluctant, he still nodded and left.


    Abigail is the secret of my life that had to be hidden, yet with just one incident she was in the eyes of everyone. If i had known that she would be chosen in the ce of that night, i would have injured her after winning thepetition.


    I shook my head as I walked towards my chamber in this hidden ce. I had spent more of my time here than in the pce.


    I walked to the bath area and entered the pool after dropping my clothes. I closed my eyes as the cold water calmed my nerves.


    "William, promise me that you will only y with me and I will be the one who will always be your wife. If you ever let any other girl will be your wife than i will leave you and forget you forever.'''' I smiled as the words still roamed in my mind. The small girl holding the doll looked at me with puffed cheeks as I was ying with another girl.


    "You really fulfilled your promise, my little peanut.'''' I chuckled at the thought of her still puffing her cheeks.


    But the image ovepped with Abigail trembling in anger and my eyes turned cold again. Why was she so afraid and furious? Her body temperature had fallen the instant she had seen Gerard. Why? How did she know him? I had to dig more for that man.


    All the sleep left my eyes with that thought. I walked out again, making all the three men surprised who was having dinner.


    "Your highness, do you need anything?" they asked and I shook my head.


    "I am going out for a walk. I will be back in a while"


    "Let us apany you, your highness. '''' They all stood in alert form but I shook my head.


    "I did not want to be seen, I am going out without anyone''s notice."


    "Then we wille in disguise from." they added adamantly and I tilted my head.


    "I am the one to order here, not the other way around.'''' I said in a cold voice and they kneeled instantly. I walked without adding a word.


    I took my horse and started wandering aimlessly, after hours hundred stopped and no matter how much I pulled its harness he did not move.


    "What is it with you, now?'''' I asked, annoyed, as he did not move at all.


    He sighed as he kept signaling towards his front. I finally looked in front of me, irritated when my eyes flickered.


    Abigail was there, alone. She was sitting in front of theke. Only then did I notice it was the area behind the duke''s ce. She must have climbed the wall and ran here. I smiled, she was still that daredevil.


    I jumped down the horse and she turned alert listening to the sound.


    She looked around and finally her eyes met mine.


    "What are you doing here little bird?" I asked as she bowed her head.


    "Your royal highness. The future sun of the empire" her words were nk devoid of any emotion, if any there was cautiousness in them.


    "Did you run from your house, little bird?" i asked again as she stood up an she looked at me defensively,


    "Would you like to take a round of hundred? I will show you a better ce to hide when you climb the wall.'''' I suggested ignoring the way she was looking at me no matter how much it hurt me.


    "I think i am good here, your highness" she replied and i chuckled.


    "You are too wary of me, little bird. Tell me how you will serve me if you are so suspicious of me. After all you have to go with me everywhere i go in the future.'''' I asked and she bit her lips but then nodded her head.


    "I am not wary of you, your highness. It''s just I did not want to trouble you. But if you are so insistent then I don''t mind." she said finally forcing a smile on her face but her eyes were shooting daggers at me.


    We both know that I was ckmailing her. Taking advantage of the fact that she wanted to serve me, though I still didn''t understand the reason, why?


    The matter was not as simple as she said. The proud and stubborn girl like her had chosen a long method to be a superior knight instead of serving me as she was very cautious of me.


    "Come here, little bird, before your family would know that you are absent." I said as I walked towards the hundred.


    She nodded and followed me., but I saw her hands move towards her waist. Was she so suspicious that she was checking her dagger while going with me? A self mocking smile formed on my lips as I turned, so that she could not see it.


    She climbed on the horse and I followed her sitting behind her.


    "Are you ready, little bird?" I asked and she nodded.


    I pulled the harness again, and he increased his speed.


    Taking a left turn we rode for a few more minutes. Her open hair tickled my chest. Her smell was still the same, like fresh jasmine flowers colluding my senses. Her hands were still soft even after wielding a sword and her skin was glowing in the moonlight. It was such a calm scene, all the tension of the day slowly leaving my body as the tendrils kept ying with me.


    Only I know how much I wanted to hold them and tuck them behind her ears. How much I wanted to hug that slender waist and lean on her. Putting my face in the crook of her neck, I wanted to close my eyes and sleep.

 Chapter 60 - Repeated End!

    William pov contd..


    How much time had passed when I finally came to my senses. I looked around and we were already there.


    "We are here" I said , stopping Hundred, and jumped down with her in my arms.


    "Where are you taking me?" she asked, shocked i was able to jump over the horse with her in his arms.


    I looked at her and smiled, "Wait, you''ll see."


    She still used her full force to not let me drag her anymore and I sighed, how stubborn she was! "You''ll be safe with me, I promise." I said looking seriously at her eyes, for a minute I let my sultry man mask go and looked at her earnestly.


    She nodded her head in agreeing to go where I wanted. With the moonlight as our guide, we walked under the night sky down a muddy pathway. It was like we were the only two in the entire world.


    When we arrived at the ce, it was an empty grasnd with weeds reaching up to her knees.


    She looked around but couldn''t see what I wanted to show her. She once again looked at me


    "Are you trying to show me tall grasses?" she asked tilting her head,


    I chuckled then took her by the hand. When I walked into the tall grass with her, the entire area lit up like a zing fire.


    "Wow!" she was awed, seeing how many fireflies there were! She reached out her hand to touch them, but they escaped each time.


    "Here, give me your hands." I had both of my hands together, holding onto something in it.


    She immediately reached out her hand to hold onto mine. I blushed with how forward she was. I slowly removed my hand from hers and left what I caught with her.


    Slowly, she opened up her hand, and two fireflies soared up into the night sky. She couldn''t help letting out a giggle.


    "Did you like the pce, little bird?" I asked as she was looking like a kid around, and finally she realized that she did not behave like she always did. She coughed and collected herself and then nodded her head.


    "It''s time for you to return before anyone finds out you''re missing," I said and she nodded again. However, she was reluctant to leave the ce. The ce gave her a sense of calming to her chaotic life. She didn''t want to return back to reality. She looked back and I sighed.


    "I''ll bring you back here again, one day." I said, finally and she looked at me as if she was reluctant to ept the offer from me, yet wanted toe here again. It took her a minute to contemte when she asked in a low voice.


    "Promise?" She looked down at me as I waited for her to climb on the horse.


    Although she wasn''t sure why she''d ask me to promise her.


    "I promise." I smiled, it was more enchanting with the help of the light from the full moon high up in the sky. I took off the emerald pendant hanging onto my robe. Putting it in one of her hands, I said, "Proof of my promise."


    She held onto the jade pendant tightly, "Alright. You promise!"


    I nodded with a chuckle, and then held her waist but she moved away and climbed the horse by herself and I shook my head. She is aplete paradox. One minute behaving like a little kid, and next minute like a ferocious tiger who was wary of the invader.


    I climbed back on the horse behind her, once again anticipating the assaults she was doing on me unconsciously. Her hair danced with the breeze and the smile bloomed on my lips was a rare one. I somehow didn''t want the journey to end, yet I knew she had to go.


    She was not mine to begin with, and I didn''t want to drag her in the war I was fighting. Her hatred towards me was already enough emotion I could get from her. And if she served me for a while, I would make sure to have enough memories for this lifetime to make me smile every single day of my life.


    When we arrived back to the back area of her pce, a smile came and went on Abigail''s face, she looked at me and then took a deep breath as she said,


    "Thank you, it was the most fun I''ve had in awhile."


    "Little bird! This is the second time you said this to me." I let out another smallugh, "There will be more toe."


    "The second time I said this to you?" she tilted her head slightly to the side. Her face was looking confused, the questions were visible on her face.


    But Before she got a chance to ask further, I heard footstepsing towards us. I could not afford to be seen. With her. My enemies would be alerted and her image would be affected.


    Even if I got rid of the first somehow, I did not have the heart to bear her getting disgraced.


    My expression went on full alert.


    "I have to go, someone ising." I quickly bid her goodbye with a light pat on her head like she was a child.


    "Good bye'''' I heard her whispering as I jumped on the hundred and rode away far from her, her smell and her twinkling eyes. I stood in the dark as i waited for her people toe and escort her back safely. She stood there dumfounded for a moment looking at the direction where i had left. I felt pain in my heart the way she was looking towards me.


    Soon her brother and a few knights came and she whined like a child. I chuckled looking at her and soon they all left while i was still there, standing alone like always. That was my end, lonesome and hidden in the dark. It was always going to repeat itself.

 Chapter 61 - Hate Being A Princess

    Josephine pov.


    I looked at the white nk room with grumble. "I said i am fine and i did not need to stay here.'''' This was the third time I was repeating myself as the man who always listened to my every order was not even looking at me, much less hearing and following mymands.


    The knights had covered the whole room and were not letting me go.


    "Leo, i said i want to go" i said through gritted teeth, while all the time he was busy talking to the physician.


    Finally he turned to look at me, "your royal highness, you are badly injured. Your hands have wounds, your legs, thighs, shin and the most prominent injury is in your ribcage. You are not allowed to even sit until you will be fine and the orders are given by his majesty. So no one will let you go." he said with the same respect as he bowed his head, and my hands clenched.


    "Who is he to decide what am I allowed to do or not? I am the one who decides what is good for myself.`` I dered as I tried to sit but the pain hit me like a strong wave in the silent sea and I swear I felt bile rise up in my body. It was too painful yet I did not let my facial expression change.


    I could not let the world see that I was weak. I was the strongest person in the whole empire, I am and I would always be the one, no matter what.


    "I beg you, your highness. Do not be so stubborn, you need toy down and rest" he said in a pleading voice and for once i felt bad for him.


    He was the one who always bore the brunt of the fight between me and his majesty.


    "I will only rest in my chamber not at this nasty ce which is filled with pungent smell.'''' I snarled in my cold attitude that I always show to the world. I could not show them how vulnerable I was never.


    "If that is what you want then i apologise in advance for my insolence." he said and I frowned as he had never done anything wrong. He was the best aide anyone could have but then I saw him moving closer towards me and wrapped his arms over my shoulder and his other hand gently held my thighs.


    My eyes widened as he took me in his arms and stood up.


    "What are you doing?'''' I asked with my eyes wide, shock filled my face.


    "I am just fulfilling your wish, your highness. I am taking you to your chamber." and with that the man started walking out. His steps were slow and precise and his hold on me was so gentle as if he was afraid that a mere pressure would crack me.


    This was the first time any man hade close to me. Except kissing my hands and holding my arms no man had ever touched me. I tried to stop myself but my embarrassment got the better of me and my face flushed.


    Instead, no matter how strongly I tried to depict myself, he was the only one who had passed me some warmth in my life, and I could not help but feel embarrassed by the proximity he was sharing with me.


    "I can walk by myself" I dered, finally getting hold of my emotions and my voice. And he chuckled.


    "It is toote toin, your highness, we are almost there." he said with amusement and only then did i look around only to see that i was already at the entrance of my garden.


    So we have crossed three chambers already and I was in a daze all that time.


    I want to dig a hole and bury him and everyone else who has seen me like that. My image was ruined in a second by him.


    "You know you can be punished for touching me indecently. Your hands could be cut or if i ask you will be hanged.'''' I said in a colder voice and the man nodded.


    "I am very well aware of the punishment I can get for touching you, your highness. But I can not see you forcing yourself to walk when you were not even in the condition to sit. You can punish me as you please once you reach your chamber safely." he said in a solemn voice as if we were just talking about being bitten by an ant and not about the death penalty.


    I closed my eyes as I took a deep breath but all I could smell was him. His musk smell filled my nostrils and for a moment I wanted to beat myself for behaving like a teenager who was held by her first crush.


    Heid me softly on my bed and covered me with the nkets. His eyes fell on my every injury as if making sure that I was not hurt and only when he was assured he did take a breath, I never knew he was holding.


    He kneeled on the floor after that and bowed his head, "I am ready for my punishment, your royal highness," he said in all seriousness. I knew that I needed to punish him but my heart never thought of it.


    I could not, I didn''t want to. I closed my eyes as the innocent girl whom I had killed so many times surfaced again. And when I opened them my eyes were cold again.


    "10 whips by yourself" I said coldly and he nodded and left. After sometime he returned with the whip and started whipping his back. His shirt torn and bloody marks could be seen on his body. Even when he was the one who was whipping himself there was no mercy that could be seen with the mark that his body was forming.


    I was sure they would left marks there permanently and at that moment i hated myself more, i hated to be princess.

 Chapter 62 - Just A Week

    Abigail pov


    My heart skipped a beat hearing these lines. I looked confused as if I had heard of them before, except I couldn''t recall where either. It was a fuzzy memory for me when I tried to remember. Yet these words were like a warm nket covering me with protection.


    "Goodbye..." I whispered, looking down on the wet ground. For a split second in a small puddle near me, I thought I saw my child self. When I retook a look at my reflection, it was my current adult self.


    "Abigail! What are you doing here?" Nicks shouted, running out of breath looking towards me. There were beads of perspiration on his face, he must have been looking for me for a long time.


    But my mind was still filled with William''s words. When had i ever said that to him? Wasn''t this my first time meeting him like that?


    "Abigail, what are you doing outside of the pce at this time?" asked Nicks as he finally stood in front of me. Behind him were a few more knights and all of them were looking at me concerned.


    "I was just wondering, brother.'''' I replied honestly as he looked at my muddy knees and legs but there was no mud around.


    "How far have you gone? And that also without telling anyone. Did you not know roaming alone like that is not safe." he scolded, but his voice had more worry than anger.


    "I did not go that far, brother. I was just looking at fireflies." his brows furrowed as he listened to me.


    "There are no fireflies around. Sigh..e let''s go back now." he held my hand and dragged me back towards the pce. I gave onest look to the direction where William had gone and walked back home with Nicks.


    "Where were you Abigail? Everyone was worried about you." asked my step mother, everyone was gathered in the grand hall. Even Noah was standing in the corner, looking at me with concern.


    "I did not go that far father. I was just sitting beside theke. I was missing my mother. How she used to take us there for pics." I said and his face turned further gloomy, yet a feeling of regret could be seen there.


    "Abi, if you want to go out on a pic or old spots, you can tell me and I will organize a proper visit for you, but wandering alone at midnight is not safe, and you will be punished for it" he said trying to sound strict and I nodded.


    If I had not gone that far away with William, I would have noticed their movements before and would have jumped the wall and gone back to my chamber. But I was not at all regretting, that ce was worth getting punished.


    "You can not go out for a week, even if it''s an emergency. Nicks or Noah will apany you everywhere you go." he said, as he stood up and then held me in his arms to see if i was fine.


    The cold that I was feeling with his order melted. He once took me in his arms. I smiled as I wondered if they both had the capacity to stop me from moving around.


    I walked into my chamber and went to the bath followed by Beth. She rubbed my body and I closed my eyes. The image of hundreds of fireflies filling the sky filled my eyes again, and I smiled unconsciously.


    I slept much more peacefully that night.


    When the morning rays filled the sky, I was feeling refreshed. Except for a few minor wounds I had nothing on my body. So I could still join the training.


    When I walked towards the ground. All the fellow knights who were still on the stage of being a page, were looking at me with marvel. I felt proud in their eyes. They had finally epted me as one of their own.


    Noah looked back at me with ridicule when I waste. "I thought you would note since you have already achieved your goal now."


    "What do you mean?" I was confused.


    ``Why, you wanted to be the knight in the royal pce serving crown prince, since you have already achieved the target, why are you even here?" he asked in a scornful voice, making me dumbfounded.


    When everyone was praising me and feeling proud of me, why was he getting so angry? His tone was also filled with ridicule. Whatever I had achieved was due to our hard work and my persistence. What right did he have to insult me again and again.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I get. I just can''t give it a pass.


    "¡­ " i stayed silent to control my anger but the man took it as his insult so he continued,


    "If that is your behavior then I do not want to teach you anymore. I didn''t want to waste my time over someone who is not even serious about learning." hisst words snapped me.


    "Fine, then I must leave. I should not waste your time further and so as mine" my reply made him frown but I did not care further. If he did not want to teach me so let it be. I could not bear his hot and cold behavior anymore.


    "Where are you going now?" he asked, blocking my way.


    "It had nothing to do with you since you are not my trainer anymore. You''re forgetting that I am thedy of the house and you are just an ordinary knight. So behave yourself and stay within your limits'' ''I replied back and left the area leaving him stunned behind me. He was just testing my patience from the start.


    Now it was time for him to realize my importance and if i had not made him kneel in front of me then even i am not Abigail! hmph! Just a week, Noah, just a week!

 Chapter 63 - 2 The Most Perfect Person!

    It''s not that I did not need a trainer now. Though I have remembered a lot of the tricks from the past. I still needed to hone my skills. I should be the perfect knight so when the timees, I could kill Gerard from my own hands. He was one of the best men in swordsmanship, I had to be better than him.


    I saw Sir Seymour, my father''s aide and the leader of the knights walking towards the field to inspect the training of everyone. My eyes gleamed as I looked at him.


    "Sir Seymour,"


    "Aah, mydy. Congrattions on your win. You did an exceptional job." he said with a proud face.


    "Oh, thank you, for your appreciative words. I am honoured, Sir Seymour"


    "Oh no, the pleasure is all mine. You have all the skills of your father. And I am sure if you continued to grow with this speed, you would surpass him soon '''' I felt embarrassed at his words. He was definitely exaggerating but at the same time I felt asking for help from him was easy now. Since he already admired 1my skills.


    "I will try my best, Sir Seymour. But for that, I need a favour from you. Can I have a minute with you?" I asked as I looked at him with pleading eyes. He looked surprised by my sudden request, but nodded his head and walked with me towards the other side.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, mydy? '''' Calling me mydy again and again was a clear indication that he was looking at me as the daughter of his master.


    "Call me Sir Abigail, Sir Seymour. I know I have not passed as an official knight but I will soon be the knight of the imperial family.`` I said, raising my chin. He looked at me dumbfounded as he heard my authorised tone. He was not expecting a kid to order him like that.


    An amused smile formed on his lips as he looked at me and nodded. "It will be my pleasure, Sir Abigail. What can I help you with" he asked again. I was satisfied with the way he was addressing me now, it increased my confidence so I asked him.


    "I request you to train me for a few days."


    I requested and he looked at me reluctantly. As the aide of my father, it wasmon for him to stay busy and travel all day from one ce to another, so he might be having trouble in promising me. "


    Since I know you stay busy, just an hour for a week would be enough '''' I added and he finally nodded with a sigh.


    "Would that be enough, Sir Abigail?" he asked, getting worried about my training.


    "I have a trainer, Sir Seymour. I just want to learn your ancestral sword technique. I know it is a very inappropriate demand, but I would use it for the welfare of the 1st order of knights. I swear on the name of my family that I will make you proud and you would never regret your decision of teaching me your art '''' I said earnestly and the man finally gave a warm smile.


    "I am more certain than you, sir Abigail, that you will make all of us proud of you.'''' His words warmed my heart. The smile he was giving me was genuine, not because of the post of my father.


    So what, if many still doubted me, there are few who are ready to trust me and let me grow.


    "Then I will see you in the early morning tomorrow Sir Abigail '''' he wished me good luck and left. I beamed at the thought of learning the art of swordsmanship that was going to go extinct soon and I even got the chance to make Noah jealous.


    Now he would realize that I was not dependent on him when ites to learning. I smiled and walked back to the pce. Since there was no one to train me today, I will spend my day in the library. I need to learn about the art of politics too. I had to find ways to infiltrate the politics of the ce and copy all the ideas that Gerard had given in the past to get his good image ruined before even forming.


    I took sips of hotvender tea as I continued to read the book on the history of the empire and the royal lineage. I needed to learn the name and face of all the nobles too. I had forgotten most of them with time. As it was a matter of long ago that I had met them.


    "Mydy"


    "Yes.."


    "Lady Sophie is here to meet you." my hands on the book stilled when I heard her name. Sophie, sister of lord Gerard, the future archduke of the empire and my best friend in myst life.


    She was the one who apanied me with all the mischievousness I had done. From painting the face of Isabe blue, to bunking academy sses and meeting Gerard and going on dates with him.


    She was the one who was always there when I was alone and sad. I always thought that she cared, but all she did was to manipte me against the royal family and use my shoulder to fire a gun against the girl she did not like. I insulted so many nobledies in the empire for their bad eating habits, their dressing sense, their manners and even the diplomacy they showed as if I was the most perfect person in the empire.


    It was nothing but harassment that I had done. Yet they were silent since we both were the daughter of the duke, the highest noble after Josephine, who never left the royal pce. Even her training was done there. She didn''t even join the academy. And her brother, the crown prince, though he joined the academy every year he was mostly absent or constrained by the head.

 Chapter 64 - I Am The Knight

    She didn''t even join the academy. And her brother is the crown prince. Though he joined the academy every year he was mostly absent or resticated by the head.


    That was why I never liked him in the past.


    "Mydy" my train of thoughts were broken when Beth called me once again.


    "Lady Sophie would not be happy with so much waiting," she reminded me as she shivered.


    Poor girl was afraid that she would be the target of all the abuse from both sides.


    Ah, those days, though I was a prick and bitch. I had my own terror and they all used to be afraid of me. Those were my glorious days. I had to get them back, but this time in the right way!!


    "Aah, yes. Send her in and prepare our usual snacks."


    "You want me to senddy Sophie here? In the library!" she asked me, surprised, and I nodded back.


    "Since she is the one who wanted to meet me, shouldn''t shee here and meet me where I am?" I asked back, making her dumbfounded.


    Everyone knew me as the bootlicker of Sophie since she was a higher noble than me and the sister of the love of my life. But this was not the case now. I did not even care about Josephine, much less Sophie, who was nothing but a small pawn in the whole game.


    "Yes, mydy" she bowed her head and left the library. I tapped my hands on the table as I hummed a song and continued reading the book


    It was so boring from the start but suddenly it started looking interesting to me. I started enjoying the great deeds the previous emperor had done and even the list of kingdoms that were part of the empire sounds readable now.


    I heard the clicking of heels in the silent room but I ignored them. Sophie moved and sat in the chair that was in front of me unceremoniously as if the ce belonged to her.


    Her dark brown eyes ring at me. She was wearing a heavy gown as if there is a party here. Her golden-brown hair was arranged in a bun with jewels adorned on it. Her oval face and pointed nose were red with anger.


    "What are you doing here in the library and why did you note to wee me personally?" she asked in a haughty tone once she had seated herselffortably.


    If I would not have known any better i would have felt that i was her servant that was bound to follow her orders.


    "I was a busydy Sophie. And I am sure Beth has shown you the way just right. I would have taken some time from my busy schedule to meet you in the parlor room if you had informed me beforeing just like other nobles do. ``I replied with a sweet smile.


    Why should i make myself angry over this punny when she did not even know anything. She was just a spoiled brat by her father and brother.


    She looked at me stunned as if she was having difficulty in understanding my words.


    "Anyways, why are you here?" I asked again and the girl gave a wicked smile.


    "My brother told me that you are preparing for the knighthood course. And you even took part in the annual knightpetition. Could you believe that? I told him that he was getting confused but he said that he was sure." she said, shaking her head as if she had heard the biggest joke of the century.


    "So, you are here to confirm that it was not me?" I asked, tilting my head.


    Beth entered and put hibiscus tea and cookies on the table. There was a fruit tter and cupcakes too. I took one brownie and ate it without waiting for her to take anything first, which once again red her.


    "I can see that you are forgetting all your manners, Abigail. You did not even offer the guest that is also higher in ranking than you to eat and yet you are eating so brazenly." she remarked as she looked at my blissful face. Only a moan was left to show how satisfied I was with the taste of the brownie.


    "Oh, I would have offered you,dy Sophie, but I know that you are on a diet. You always are. After all, you have to maintain that beautiful figure of yours. This much sugar could harm your routine. So it is better that you do not eat any.`` I said with an innocent face.


    She narrowed her eyes on me, but then she smiled brightly. "Oh yes, in that case, you continue eating. I would have fruits only.`` I smiled as I passed her the fruit tter. It had the collection of all the sour fruits that I had left a few hours ago and I continued to eat all the cakes and cookies.


    She continued to look at me salivating as she hardly nibbled on grapes as I moaned. It was a heavenly expression as if I was having the words best cookies. Though I would not deny I was exaggerating a bit, the way she was licking her lips was worth the effort.


    "So, tell me who Abigail was from the first order of knights? She must be close to your family" she asked, starting the conversation again.


    "Your brother did not have any misunderstanding,dy Sophie. It was me who had participated in the annual knight''spetition and even came second in that." if not for the signboard going wrong i would havee first too. I still had to find out who was the one that had changed the signs and had sent me in the liar of wolves.


    She smiled covering her face with her handkerchief like the pure blue blood she was.


    "That was quite funny,dy Abigail. But I would rather like to know the truth." she said, getting serious.


    "I am telling the truth,dy sophie. If you do not believe me, you can try sparring with me." a frown formed on her face when I did not change my statement.

 Chapter 65 - Future Heir

    Abigail pov contd


    "I am telling the truth,dy Sophie. If you do not believe me, you can try sparring with me." a frown formed on her face when I did not change my statement. She continued to look at me for a minute as if waiting for me to say, ''caught you, I was joking'' but when it didn''t happen her frown increased.


    "You really are trying to be a knight? Can you? They are dirty, muddy and covered with dirt all the time. And they stand like guards, always in an alert position. The sun will ruin your wless skin. " sheined, making an ugly face. I knew I still had to keep a rtionship with her. She woulde in handy when I had to know the internal affairs or schedule of Gerard or I would have told her how important a knight was for the kingdom.


    "I know Lady Sophie. But this way I can im to be the heir of the dukedom. I can be thedy of the house." I replied, and as expected her face shimmered, a greedy smile formed on her face.


    "But what about lord Nicks then?" she asked, looking pensively at me.


    "What about him? If I could be the stronger one. My father would definitely choose me.`` I replied, shrugging my shoulders nonchntly.


    She looked at me, contemting. Then smiled. "If that is the case I would tell my brother that you can not serve him. You have bigger dreams to fulfil.


    Tell me if you need any help. I would ask my brother to help you. Though we are not in the same boat. We did not have any feud either." she replied, nodding satisfactorily. So my doubt was right. Her brother had sent her to know more about me and to convince me to serve him.


    What a maniptive prick. But he did not know that I knew his sister more than him.


    "Aah, that would be wonderfuldy Sophie. I hope when the timees. We both support each other and grow more." I replied with a knowing smile and she nodded with a smile.


    "But you will still join me in the academy, right?" she asked as she took one more piece of the grape but then her face contorted and she let the fruit ter go.


    "Oh yes. Lady Sophie. I will surely join the academy. And I will be with the crown prince. So if you want I can help you in creating opportunities for you to meet with the crown prince.`` I replied with a giggle and she gave me a bashful smile.


    "I know that you will always support me. Then I hope I can count on you," she replied squeezing my hands with a smile there was an appreciating look on your face.


    "I will try my best to form a good image of yours in front of my brother. He is the best bachelor of the empire. And I am sure he can help you in getting the dukedom too." she replied with confidence and then stood up.


    "Then I shall leave. I will meet you soon at the academy. Or even better, why don''t youe to my ce to visit me. I will show you what hospitality is." ahh, so she did realise that I had not served her well. She should be thankful that I did not throw her out the moment I saw her ugly face.


    "I will surely visit soon,dy Sophie," I replied ignoring thement she was trying to pass. She looked at me with a scowl when I did not get the hint but then covered it fast with a sweet smile.


    She came close and hugged me. My whole body turned colder as she touched me.


    The hatred covering my heart and soul. ''I would surely visit soon,dy Sophie. And I would make sure that you would suffer a lot that day,'' I promised to myself.


    She finally left after giving me a hug. But when she left Isabe was standing there on the door with a re stered on her face.


    Sophie, who was a strong supporter of blue blood, just ignored her as if she was not there at all, and walked past the door and left.


    This was nothing new. Isabe often had to face that as she was the daughter of a baron by birth. She was still not epted as the daughter of the duke by many nobles. That was also one of the ways I used to taunt and insult her in public.


    Though I did not care about the blood anymore. She still was so jealous and childish that I did not care enough about her. I sat on the chair back and started reading the book once again when Isabe walked towards me.


    "I knew there was some reason behind you being knighted suddenly but I never thought that you wanted to usurp the whole dukedom," she said in a ridiculed voice.


    I looked at her. She was just a teenager. But instead of living her life freely, all she cared about was plotting and politics.


    "Isabe, would you like to go on a horse ride or y some board games for a change? Don''t you feel tired after being a prim and properdy all day?" I asked her earnestly and she blinked.


    "So this is your way to get rid of the topic. I will surely tell Father and Nicks that you are nning to be the heir of the dukedom," she repeated once again and I shook my head.


    "And then? You know father loves me the most. He, himself had offered me his post as themandant of the first order of knights when I won thepetition.`` I replied, shrugging my shoulders and she looked at me shocked.


    "No, this is not possible," she replied, shaking her head. As if she could not believe that she had to listen to me in the future.

 Chapter 66 - Ignoring Each Other

    "You can go and ask father. I would not lie about something which could be confirmed easily. If you are afraid to ask, I can do that for you too. Now tell me would you like to y some board games or go out with me?" I offered again but she ran away crying as if I had bullied her.


    I could only sigh. I took another piece of cupcake in my mouth and started reading the book again.


    "You should not eat this much sweets if you want to be a strong knight and heir of the dukedom," said Nicks standing in front of me. Surprisingly I didn''t even hear him enter.


    "I am a fine brother. My metabolism is strong. I will not gain weight ``I replied with a smile as he sat on the front chair taking a piece of cookie and eating it slowly.


    "Isabe is crying that you bullied her again and that you are trying to usurp the whole dukedom," he said in a nk voice, and I had trouble understanding his emotions yet I nodded honestly.


    He nodded back as he continued eating his cookie.


    "I even heard when she asked you seriously. You just continued to offer her ying board games or going on a pic?" he asked again in the same nk voice and I nodded again.


    He nodded and took the cup of tea which Beth prepared for him.


    "So was this offer only for her or does it also include me?" he asked, finally looking at me with a smile taking the sips of tea and I blinked.


    "Brother."


    "Yes, Abi. Would you like to go for a pic with me or y a game? We can even go to the music room and y the piano if you want" he offered, bringing a warm smile to my face.


    Feeling warm towards him, I smiled and hung in his arms.


    "Ah, I feel I can breathe now! I missed your affections Abi"


    Nicks whispered, holding me when I was wrapped in his arms. As if he touched something precious, he stroked my hair cautiously. I closed my eyes. He smelled refreshing as he held me in his arms. I felt so rxed. All my frozen body started to feel warm again, and the smile bloomed. My family is the one for whom I was fighting.


    "So, shall I take it as a yes?" he asked, chuckling and I nodded.


    "Good, then I will ask maids to prepare a food basket for tomorrow after training. We will go have a pic at thekeside where mother used to take us." He replied softly and only then did I remember I had made the same excusest night.


    Did he think I was upset and missing my mother? That was why he was here to make me feel better. I felt cared for and loved that instant.


    No matter what the reason was, it was a good chance to take a break from the drama and bask in familial love. When I have chosen toe back to my past life, except for revenge, what I was craving was love. The love of my family who had sacrificed their life for me.


    "That sounds like a good n, brother," I said with a warm smile as he ruffled my hair like I was a kid.


    "Then I will see you tomorrow after the training," he said, kissing my forehead and walking towards the door.


    "Nick" I called him, hesitating.


    "Yes, Abi," he asked, holding the knob of the door which he was about to open.


    "About being the heir of the dukedom" I wanted to exin to him that I was just ring Isabe. I did not want to be entangled with power. I just wanted to live my life peacefully after ending the chapter of Gerard.


    "I would be a proud brother of yours serving you all my life when you would rule our estate," he said with a warm smile and my heart melted. Though he was a soft person who did not stand much for me. His love for me was unconditional. Otherwise in the period where nobility and power was everything, who would step down to let his sister rule and promise her to serve her for the lifetime. Where rtives were ready to kill each other.


    I suddenly felt a surge of emotions filling me to the brim. But before I could say anything he had already left. I just shook my head as I continued to read the books to make myself stronger for all those who loved me and cherished me.


    How much time had passed when I finally finished the book that had more information than my final year medical books.


    From what I remembered, shall I try to learn about herbs? Since my base was strong I would be able to grasp the information easily and maybe I could use it in future.


    I nodded at my own thoughts and decided to buy the book on the medical knowledge of this period. Books at this time were very less avable and were very expensive as the education was limited to nobles and some nouveau riche.


    I stretched myself and looked out of the window. It was already dark. I did not even realize how the day passed. I looked at the five empty cups of tea and the empty tes of cookies and cakes and shook my head. Nicks was right. I had to keep a check on my intake of sugar.


    "Mydy"


    "Mydy everyone is waiting for you on the dinner table" Beth informed me and I nodded. Though I was sure I was already full.


    When I walked down behind her I saw Noah on the table too. He heard footsteps and looked at me, but I ignored him as if I could not even see him there. He pursed his lips and looked back at the table ignoring me too.

 Chapter 67 - The Matchmaking

    Abigail pov contd


    "Where were you, Abi?" asked father as he looked at me finally.


    "I was in the library, father, I was preparing for my exams," I replied and he frowned


    He wanted to say something, but just nodded his head and started the meal. Everyone followed him. I looked at the red-faced Isabe with curiosity. I thought there would be another drama but the room was silent and normal. Though Nichs had already informed that he had thrown another tantrum.


    The meal was too silent up to my liking and I was not even hungry so I just took a few bites and I was already done. But as per the rule of the cultured families. No one can leave before the head of the family leaves the table. So I just sat there moving my fork in the te again and again.


    When the dinner was finished I thought that I could finally go and rest in my bed but when my father wiped his face with the handkerchief, he looked at me again. His face was grim as if he had bad news for me.


    He stood up, but my eyes were still following him stealthily.


    "Abigail,e to my study" he said authoritatively and left the room. I looked at Isabe if it had anything to do with him, but she was ring at me and looking at the way where father left with jealousy.


    So it wasn''t her work. I stood up and followed his footsteps. I knocked on the door and entered when he replied.


    My father looked at me gravely, as he offered me the seat.


    "Tell me abi, how do you know that sir seymour has an ancestral technique of swordsmanship?'''' he asked even before I could sitfortably. And I felt like I was sitting on pins and needles.


    "I heard a few knights talking about it father.'''' I replied with confidence and nonchnce as if it was not a big thing.


    His sharp eyes continued to look at me as he tilted his face.


    "And what about the dual sword technique? Noah told me that he was not the one who had taught you that so as nichs. Don''t tell me that you have learnt it from other knights too. It is a rare technique that only a few of us followed." he said before I could even form an excuse.


    "I was reading about it, father. And thepetition was the first time trying it"


    "It did not feel like it was your first time handling dual swords" he retorted back and I just gave a sheepish grin.


    "Ot was father. It was a do or die condition. And desperate situations lead to desperate measures." I said but he was not at all satisfied with my anwer., but I didn''t care.


    As long as I did not ept, he could not find anything since there was no one who had taught me so.


    "Where were youst night, abi? And who were you with? I know you are not alone and do not lie to me this time. Is there someone who is meeting you or teaching you things?" he asked and i would not lie i was dumbfounded.,


    What kind of thoughts were forming in his mind? Did he think that I was having an affair? Or did he think that I had hired someone to train me secretly. I was not able to catch up at all.


    "Pardon"


    "Abigail Essendon, you are not going out until you tell me the truth. I know you are hiding many things. And as your father I will make sure that I will know every part of it" he said, his voice full of authority. And it was clear that he would not relent until I told the truth to him.


    But the question was.. Even if I tell him, would he believe me?


    "Do you really want to know the truth father?'''' I asked and he nodded, his face was serious as he continued to look at me and I nodded.


    I nodded back, "a long time ago, I married the wrong man thinking he was perfect and he killed all of my family including you. I hated him so much that I left my new life and came back here to take revenge from him. And to tell all of you that I love you. That man was none other than the archduke Gerard wiltshire '''' I replied and he looked at me as if I had gone crazy.


    His face was dark and his frown was so strong that lines could be seen forming on his forehead.


    "Do you take all this as a joke, Abi? I am serious and trying to know the truth and you are spouting nonsense. Leave the room and trust me I will keep you locked in the house all your life until you tell me the truth." he roared, he was looking disappointed with my reply and I sighed.


    No matter how many times did he ask this was the truth. And why was he so sure that I was meeting someone? Just because i knew the dual sword technique?! Things did not add up well to me.


    I sat there silently contemting when he sighed.


    "Abi, I know that you are not happy with my other marriage, but the dukedom needed a duchess to handle things, and it had been years. And no matter what happened i did not stop loving you. You are the most important person to me. You cane to me and tell me anything, right?" When the hard approach did not work, he tried a softer approach, but the fact was I had already told him the truth.


    "Go and take a rest, we will talk about itter," he said as realised I was not even speaking a single word. I nodded and stood up, ready to go when he added.


    "Noah is a good man, Abi. you will understand him more as the time will pass" was that the reason he invited Noah to have dinner with us, was he was fixing my match!

 Chapter 68 - The Apologies

    I woke up with a smile the next morning. It was a bright day just like my life. I would start anew. I stood up early and then got ready even before Beth coulde and serve me.


    She looked at me with surprised eyes but I did it have time for her. I ran to the ground full of anticipation. I only stopped when I reached the training area.


    For a minute I had thought that Sir Seymour would note as he was a busy man but when I saw him standing there before my arrival, I took a breath of relief.


    Hearing footsteps, he turned back and smiled looking at me.


    "You are ealy. Sir Abigail" i felt better when he still addressed me as knight not as thedy of the pce.


    "So as you, sir Seymour. Shall we start?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "You need to warm up, first. Go and run 10ps and then we will start" he replied and i nodded.


    Without wasting any time I started running. I could hear other knights saying something but I wasn''t able to concentrate and I did not want to slow my speed or listen to gossip so I let it go and kept running. After a few minutes when I stopped he looked at me with a proud face.


    "That was a good start, now chose the sword" he pointed at the table where there were many types of swords were decorated. I knew it was another test of his, he wanted to know if I was just asking him to teach me out of whim or if I had any idea about his ancestral technique of sword wielding.


    I consciously chose a double edged sword out of many and stood in front of him when he looked at me surprised yet satisfied.


    "Hold the sword like that, yes. Now copy my actions'' '' He wielded the sword in slow motions so that i can see the details and i copied him. He was looking at my every action with interest.


    "Now repeat it 200 times for perfection" ordered the aide thinking that i wouldin but i just nodded and started the practice.


    ''If only he knew that Noah would not leave me out of the hook before I practiced at least 1000 times, 200 times was much less inparison.'' I continued my practice when my fixed time with him finished. He showed me one more attack and then promised me that he would be here tomorrow too.


    I nodded had continued my practice again when I heard footsteps. I saw Noahing towards me but I did not give him any attention. He stood there for a while as if he wanted to talk to me but he left after standing there for a while.


    When I finallypleted my training for the day, I remembered the promise I had made to Nicks to have a pic lunch with him. I turned to walk out but I saw Noah standing there waiting for me.


    "I want to talk to you" he said, i wanted to deny him, but his face was looking annoyed, so i decided to spare 5 minutes to him.


    "Yes, tell me"


    "You told me to behave myself, conscious of the honor of my father and my family, right? Do you know how rude you were when you said that? Even if your family and I are in the same boat, your remarks could spark a fight if something went wrong. Do you know that?"


    "I know."


    I nodded when he got down to the point. I just spat out what came to my mind as I was upset about him at that time. And i wanted to make him realise that he could not behave irrationally to me too.


    "I was reckless back then. Sorry, I apologize. '''' I said nonchntly and started waking again.


    "¡­ Hey, you!" he called me back, dumbfounded.


    "Is there anything else?'''' I asked the man who was still not looking satisfied.


    "Do you think you can get away with such a quick apology when you have told me to behave myself in front of everyone?"


    I smiled at him as he stared at me as if he was dumbfounded. I thought it''s funny that I told him what I have learnt from him in my past life. He still needed to gain that calmness that he used to have.


    "Do you think offering apologies disgraces your honor?"


    "Of course!?"


    "Why? Don''t you think that failure to apologize for doing something wrong or expressing appreciation even if you receive a favor is something dishonorable? If you are med by others for your needless pride, can you say that it is an honorable behavior?"


    "¡­ "


    "That''s why I apologized for something that I felt wrong about. By the way¡­"


    "Ugh?"


    "Do you know that the way you have treated me disrespectfully until now could also escte into a feud?"


    I looked up at him with a scornful smile. He would notice my smile was meaningful if he were not stupid. Not surprisingly, the boy''s expression slowly distorted.


    "Ugh, that''s because¡­"


    "Please go ahead."


    "Sorry,dy. I''m really sorry for that."


    "I ept your apology."


    "What I mean is¡­"


    The boy stammered, very nervously. I thought he was cute at that moment.


    At first he reminded me of someone in my past life, and now I don''t recall him anymore when I found him at a loss what to do.


    "Oh, I don''t know! I was born like this from the beginning. Let me just talk informally to you. If you are ufortable about it, justin formally."


    "Okay. Then, can I formallyin to my father? "


    "Oh, no way!"


    "Why not? As a member of a noble family who values honor, you don''t want to retract what you have promised me, right?"


    "Dang it! Yeah, go ahead if you want. I''m ready!"


    When I saw the boy muttering with his head down, I burst intoughter.


    It was the first time I had a heartyugh like that. I really felt refreshed to hear that.

 Chapter 69 - Old Games And Memories

    It was the first time I had a heartyugh like that. I really felt refreshed afterughing like that.


    In the past, i always wanted to be the perfect nobledy. so i always acted with dignity as the higher nobledy. I always smiled silently ording to noble etiquettes and manners. only when i lived a modern life did i realize that nothing is more important then you own happiness andfortability.


    "Wow! so, you canugh like that too" he asked looking at me amused, i was not sure whether it was aplement ofment so i stayed silent


    "¡­"


    I changed my expressions again as i still have to be angry with hi when he stared at me with his eyes wide, of course, he would think thatughing like that was brazen.


    He mumbled something then said, clearing his throat, "Abigail!"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "As we have apologized to each other, I think we have reconciled with each other, right?"


    "So what?"


    I smiled at him when he said it casually after insulting me so many times.


    "Then can we start practicing together again?" he asked as if the matter never even happened.


    "Well, I don''t need that anymore.'''' I said, though I knew that sir Seymour would only teach me for a week. I would find another wielder of a sword after that. This way I would be able to learn many new secret techniques.


    "why, are you giving up? Are you quitting fencing aftering this far and achieving so much?"


    "I never said that." I replied calmly to him when he asked with a re, his anger needed to be subsided.


    After taking a deep breath, he asked again, "Then, why are you not going toe for training? Are you still angry?"


    "No, what I mean is I don''t have to practice with you any more."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Sir Seymour decided to coach me. I just hope I won''t be a burden to him as he is busy with a lot of things already."


    "Sir Seymour? Are you talking about your fathers aide?" He said with a frown, adding, "how would he get time daily, it is something difficult and even your father would suffer because of it. Are you not embarrassed at all?"


    I was silent, too, but shortly afterwards, he said with a frown, scratching his head, "Well, it doesn''t matter. As your father ordered me to coach you, I can''t leave it in midway. So, let''s do it like this. You can learn from sir Seymour if you want. Instead, I wille over there."


    "Are you going toe here?"


    "Yes. I would like to see how good that knight''s fencing skills are, and if I feel I need to learn from him, I would like to learn while watching him."


    "¡­ "


    "Okay, since the matter is solved, i shall leave."


    I sighed at his bossing nature. He should learn how to behave himself, but it was hopeless for me to expect that. When he hade here I thought that he would apologise to me too and behave in a better way.


    "Don''t you think you are interfering a lot. This is a separate part of the training ground. And you would be busy by training others too ``I replied as I felt i should not ept his every wish that easily.


    "I am not training you as you want mydy. I am trying to learn more for which your father would be proud of me." he said nonchntly and left.


    ''Did he even know that my father was looking at him as my prospective life partner so that he could keep me with him for the lifetime.'' I just shook my head and left for theke area. Nicks must be waiting for me.


    When I reached thekeside garden, Nics was throwing stones in theke with a bored expression. There was a warm bright nked wasid on the ground with a lot of snacks over it. There was his sketching book at the side too.


    I smiled at the detailed preparations he had done for me.


    The sunlight shining through the trees was dazzling. Chirp, chirp! Birds were chirping on the side, and the smell of the delicious meal was filling my nostrils.


    I heard birds chirping here and there. My hair was scattered by the refreshing wind blowing through the windows. When I looked down, breathing in fresh air, I saw his green eyes smiling at me. It looked like this pic was going to be good and we are going to have a good bonding time together.


    "Good morning Nicks!"


    "Good morning, Abi!"


    "You seem to feel good somehow. Did you have a good dream?"


    "No, I am happy looking at the preparations you have done. Are you waiting from a long time?'''' I asked as I sat there, giggling to myself.


    "No, mydy. I came here just a while ago" he said, and i looked at the mounds of the pebbles at the side.


    "So, what have you nned for us today?" I asked as he passed me a te of snacks.


    I took a small piece of creampuff and started eating it. The cream melted in my mouth making me smile and he chuckled.


    "You still eat like a kid" he said as he cleaned my face but i just shrugged, "brother, this is so yummy. I just love it ``I said with a satisfied smile and he chuckled again.


    "Then go ahead and eat more. Then we would justy here in the nket and y the game of clouds."


    "Game of clouds?" I was confused, was there a game like that?!


    He looked at me and blinked, "did you forget we used to y this game whenever we came here with mother. Until that rascal came and took you away, or did you forget because.." he stopped mid way as he looked at me with a guilty expression though i didn''t get a single word what he was saying.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" I asked with a frown, but he shook his head.


    "Come, let me teach you the game." he said holding my hand, as he gently pulled me on the nket. We both sat there holding the pillows.


    "Now look at the sky." he said very seriously as if he was asking me to take the aim of the target.


    "Can you see that cloud that looks like an eagle.. And that.. It looks like a cupcake ``I giggled as he described the clouds as various imaginary things.


    "Come now, you try." He encouraged me and I nodded as I looked at the sky. "That cloud look like a sword brother"

 Chapter 70 - You Are Special

    When you start enjoying something, time flies fast. I spent a good time with Nicks talking about everything and nothing, naming the clouds and eating delicious food.


    "I have good news for you, Abi," he said when we stood up to go back. But he was not looking at all happy


    I looked at him to check if there really was news or was he ying a prank on me?


    "You have been promoted as a squire, soon" he said with a smile and I blinked.


    Though it could be a matter of happiness, somewhere I had thought that they would promote me as a knight since I was already the winner of knight''spetition. would nt crown prince announce me as his knight soon?


    "Who will I serve, brother?" I asked, as this was the most important thing. though i knew who it could be


    "Well. since you are training under Noah, he would be the one you would serve." there was a hint of irritation in his voice and so did mine.


    We just had two continuous arguments and even if we had apologised in the morning, there was no doubt that I had denied taking training from him.


    But as if i reminded something, i looked at Nichs and asked,


    "Brother, did Noah know about it?" I asked and as expected he shook his head.


    If he would have known this he would not havee to apologise to me.


    A crooked smile formed on my lips as the idea formed in my mind.


    "Brother, you don''t need to worry about informing him, i want to share this news to him personally" he looked a bit upset with the statement yet he nodded.


    "Brother, you did not like Noah?" I asked, as he always behaves strangely when ites to him.


    "I don''t know, Abi. but you always give a lot of importance. I know sword wielding too. I have a whole troop under me too. And I am good at training the new knights too." he said as if he was trying to prove himself better.


    I was dumbfounded for a moment when I felt that he was jealous.


    "Then why don''t we do one thing?" I knowingly dragged the sentence.


    "Yes, say it"


    "Why don''t you help me in improving my skills. Since i would serve as squire my training would not be like before, and i have always admired your skills to use dagger.'''' I said with admiring eyes.


    His eyes twinkled as he beamed. His ears turned red but he was looking very satisfied with my decision.


    "Of course, I will teach you anything you want. In fact, I can teach you some sneak attacks and quick tips too" he said with a bright face.


    "Oh, really. That would be a great brother. I will look forward to the training then."


    Listening to my praises and looking at my admiring eyes, his face brightened as if he had found a whole new world.


    "Good, then go ahead and inform Noah. So that you can get your position as his squire soon." he said, hiding his red ears and turning his voice neutral.


    I nodded and soon we both went back to the training ground.


    Noah was sitting and chatting with his fellow knights when I reached the area where he trained his knights. Jane looked at me and smiled. She is the only other female knight that was under him, so she was the one who was most upset when I left.


    Other knights who were training looked at me too. They are all surprised to see me. Yesterday when I had said that I would not need him as a trainer anymore. They all were there, so they were not hoping to see me back this early.


    "I am here to pass a message by themandant." I said in a grave voice.


    Noah, who was sitting there casually turned alert at my words.


    "Yes, go on. What is it?" he asked seriously and I looked at his friends.


    Taking my indication they all nodded to him and left the ground. He then looked at me again as if waiting for me to continue.


    "I told themandant that you are notfortable to train me, therefore they should change my trainer." his eyes widened listening to my sentence. As if he was not expecting me to go andin to my father.


    "When have I ever said that? Just in the morning I apologised to you. What else do you expect me to do?" he asked in a tone as if he could not believe what I had said.


    "I know. But I have requested before that, and since my father has already epted that it is final. Nicks would be the one to train me from now.`` I replied in a low voice and he stood up abruptly.


    "So you are here to tell me that you are leaving this ce, finally. And here I thought that you are a reasonable person. I even decided to apologise to you." he said, shaking his head as his hands clenched.


    "You apologise to me privately while you insulted me publicly. You always behave rude to me.`` I protested but he just chuckled, his voice was full of anger that he was trying to suppress.


    "So you mean it is all my mistake. Fine.. call everyone that was here. I will apologise to you publicly, and then you would go and request your father to cancel this order." he said through gritted teeth.


    "Why are you taking so much trouble just to train me when you did not want to train me in the first ce? You should be happy that I am going. Then why are you even ready to apologise to me in front of everyone?" I was surprised. Though I was teasing him, I had never thought that a prideful man like him would be ready to apologise to me in front of everyone.


    "Because you are special"


    "..."

 Chapter 71 - You Fraud, You Cheater

    His words rang in my mind like rm bells. Why did he sound like a bad boy from college who likes to bully his crush!?


    "What did you just say?" I was astonished and he looked at me tilting his face.


    "I told you the truth. I have been training to teach double sword technique to so many knights for years. But none of them was able to grasp it as efficiently as you even when I have not taught you that personally. I am surprised that you grasped it so perfectly just by looking from afar." he said with a face full of admiration and pride and i finally left the breath i did not know i was holding.


    So he was talking about my skill, and here I thought that he liked me. I shook my head at that absurd thought. He liked me only as a cat liked a mouse. To bully mice for his entertainment.


    "That''s not needed, i will continue training under you if you promise me that you will treat me nicely and did not bully me or insult me"


    "Alright, i¡­"


    "Wait, I am not done yet. You will give me respect and treat you fairly. And then you will help me in my act as you have promised me before and would do anything I say at that time without any question asked. And you will be polite too.." the more i spoke, the scowl on his face increased, he had never thought that i would ask for so many things. But if looked carefully the essence of all of them was the same.


    "Aren''t you asking for too much, little bird." he said through gritted teeth, making me stunned.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said that you are asking for too much." he said, frowning looking at my dumbfounded face.


    "No, after that.."


    "Little bird?" he asked me quizzically and I nodded.


    "Why did you call me little bird? Even his royal highness called me that when west met ``I bit my tongue when I realised I was about to tell him that I met William near the pce. But then what was he doing there? Did hee there often to see the fireflies? He did not look like the person who liked to see the fireflies.


    "Ha! You and little bird! Have you ever seen yourself in the mirror? You are tigress. Ferocious and always ready to wound others." he said in a scornful tone again making me fume in anger.


    "See, look at your face. Only a blind and dumb person canpare you with sweet birds" he continued..


    "Then you are dumb too. I can see that you can not stop insulting me. I did not even understand why am I even wasting my time here. I am going ``I said as I stomped my feet and turned to go.


    No matter how much I had control over my emotions he always managed to re me up and I lost my control.


    "Wait.. fine. I will not insult you any more and i am even ready to ept all your conditions." he said as i continued to walk out without turning back.


    "Ha, you think that I would believe you?" I asked spitefully.


    "Why not. I always speak the truth." he said with a frown as if he was the most truthful person in the empire.


    "I beg to differ. You always promise to behave but you never control over your vicious tongue of yours.'''' I replied, narrowing my eyes on him.


    He looked at me with wide eyes and mouth agape.


    "Seriously.. I? I have a vicious tongue or you have one?" he retorted as if he had heard the most absurd thing in the world.


    "See. you can never stop badmouthing me!" I replied as his every sentence was ending with speaking harshly about me.


    "That''s because.. Fine.. I swear on my mother''s name that I would not speak harshly about you from now on." he said putting a hand in the air and another on his chest.


    "Mother! Shouldn''t it be I swear on my father''s name or I swear on my family''s name?" I asked, tilting my head and his face turned red.


    His fists were clenched. He was looking visibly angry. My brows furrowed. Did I say something wrong! Did he not have a father, that was why he was so sensitive about it?


    When that thought came to my mind, I felt regret.


    "But since you are promising, I will believe you. After all, I am not that narrow minded.`` I replied, taking a step back when needed.


    He took a deep breath to control himself too.


    "Good, then it''s a deal. You will continue to take training under me and be proficient in dual swords technique and I will behave respectfully to you" he said to the family , talking calmly and I nodded with a smile too.


    "Then go and talk to your father before he assigns you a new trainer." he said, nodding his head and scratching my neck.


    "About that.. I do not think that it would be needed"


    "Why? You just promised me to talk to your father about training. Don''t tell me that you are backing out just like that"


    "No, you are mistaken. I promised that I will continue to take training from you and you will treat me respectfully, ``I replied and he tilted his head as if he did not understand the difference between both statements.


    "Umm, this is for you. Read it carefully and then you will understand what i am trying to say '''' i gave him the official letter sent by my father.


    The moment he opened the letter, I turned and started taking slow steps toward the exit.


    I had just crossed the training ground when I heard a loud roar.


    "Abigail you fraud, you cheater" iughed hard but continue to run from there in case that dumb boy would decide to follow me.

 Chapter 72 - Hiding Skills

    Nicks pov


    I looked at the running girl with worried eyes. Just an hour ago she was looking annoyed by the fact that she was appointed as Noah''s squire. And now look at her, she wasughing and running around.


    But I still feel that my father was being too unreasonable with her.


    I walked towards the father ''s office with another informant paper in my hand that I had taken from the pce.


    I knocked on the door and only entered when he allowed me too.


    "Commandant"


    He looked at me as I addressed him officially and nodded.


    "Have you informed leader Noah and sir Abigail?" he asked in a formal voice and I nodded.


    "Yes,mandant"


    "Well done. Anything else"


    "Yes, the informant parchment had another news about sir Abigail" i replied as i passed the parchment to my father.


    Her name was printed in bold letters. There were faded images of her that were portrayed too. Though it was impossible to recognise her through the image, her name was enough to let all nobles andmoners know who she was.


    My father read at thepliments with gritted teeth and then tore the parchment and threw it in the dustbin.


    I wonder why he was so upset? If it would have been anyone else he would have been proud.


    "Father.." I called him and he looked at me trying to control his emotions.


    "Yes, Nicks"


    "Why are you so worried about the fact that she is getting recognized by everyone in the empire? Isn''t it something to be proud of?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "You think it is a good thing that a 16year old girl was able to defeat all the strong knights of the empire who were training from the past 4-5 years." he asked with a slight anger.


    I shook my head. "Well, I know she has garnered a lot of attention and jealousy but hiding it all from her would only keep her in the dark. And it is not like we should stop progressing just because others would be jealous of us. You should be proud that she has shown tremendous progress in her training. It means she is more than serious about being a perfect knight.'''' I replied honestly. I was too proud of her the way she defeated everyone.


    He shook his head, as if he could not believe what I said.


    "She should live a simple life in the pce that all was needed from her. I have let her participate because I thought that she would never be able to win. If I had any idea, I would have never asked her to fill the ce.


    We just need to hide and pressure the informants to keep the news down until the memory of nobles fades away.


    And since she is serving as a squire to Noah. She is not eligible to serve anyone as a knight. We have to keep things this way until her academy period." he said in a grave voice but i still did not understand the reason for his fears.


    "Why are you so afraid father?"


    "Because I didn''t want to see her injured and hurt. Did you forget the crown prince already faced more than 4 assassinations?" he asked as I was speaking nonsense.


    "But father.. We are from a knight''s family, we could not be a coward ``I tried to justify but he raised his hand.


    "That''s enough. I would be the one to decide for her. You may leave now" he replied and I left the office after bowing my head. Though I still feel that he was hiding something.


    I walked towards the training ground and started training the recruits under me.


    But my eyes were fixed at Noah. he was training the knights under him in anger. The voice of his shouting could be heard this far.


    "Ben go and call sir Abigail. Tell her that leader Nicks is calling her" i said to my aide and he left nodding his head.


    Soon enough Abigail came running towards me but surprisingly she did note from the area where Noah was training.


    "Yes sir Nichs"


    "You were not in the training ground?" I asked and she shook her head.


    "I was in the library. I need to read books for the entrance exam of the academy." she said and only then did i remember it was just a week away.


    "Oh, did I disturb you then? You have requested me to help you in learning more after the training in the evening. That''s why I called you.`` I replied and she gave me a warm smile. She shook her head.


    "I will be honored to learn some tricks from you.'''' She took out her sword and stood with the other knights. How good would it have been if she would have been in my team from the start.


    As we started training I was surprised to notice her precise moments. It felt like she was training for years. There was no way such progress could be achieved in a month''s training.


    "You are doing great, sir Abigail '''' i praised her and she smiled awkwardly but then in the next round her progress deteriorated.


    She was making silly mistakes as if she still had a lot to learn.


    For a moment it felt like father she also wanted to hide her power. But why!?


    "Abigail. Why don''t you show the knights the dual sword technique? It would help them in learning.`` I requested and she nodded but the technique she was using was not the one she had shown that day.


    I did not say anything further as I realized both she and father were trying to cover her skills. It was better that I train her separately than the knight and try to probe further.


    "Sir Abigail"


    "Yes"


    "Sir Noah has sent all the details of the work you need to do as his squire for you" replied a man who came running from the area where Noah was training and provided her with a parchment.

 Chapter 73 - ABIGAIL

    I looked at the list Noah had sent me. It had more than a thousand things to do. I could not believe that he expected his squire to do this much. It was more than a personal maid would do for her master.


    Maintaining his armor, taking care of his horse, serving him all day, helping him in dressing up, serving him food, running his errands, cleaning his quarter, messaging him and even guarding his door at night so that I could fight if there was any intruder. I really wanted to beat him now.


    He was taking revenge by this way. That man! Did he think he could win against me? Ha! I would tell her what a squire could do or not.


    Looking at my angered face, even the old squire who hade to give me the parchment, ran away.


    "Is everything fine? What is on the parchment?" asked Nicks, looking at me with concern. He must have felt my anger.


    "Ah, nothing special. just my squire''s duties." I replied as I kept the parchment in my pocket. He nodded and finally i started practicing again. When the sun started setting, finally the training ended. They all bowed and left for their quarters.


    "Abi" Nicks called me to stop but before he could ask anything. A guard came to call him.


    I stood there alone as he left after looking at me apologetically. Father was themandant of the first knight and the heir of dukedom too. We had a big estate to look after so most of the time father gave responsibilities to Nicks that kept him engaged.


    I looked at the pce that was looking magnificent when the sunset behind it, making it further grand. I did not know when I would finally get some peace after tonight.


    I walked to the quarter of Noah and started cleaning it. Though I was sure it was not even needed, his room was clean and minimalist. The room was in darker shade with dark brown with minimal use of cream. It only had necessary furniture. A study table, a bed and a closet. With a rocking chair near the window.


    The room did not have a single decoration or portraits which aremon in this period. After cleaning everything, I went to his kitchen to cook for him. I didn''t even know how to cook without gadgets. Most of my cooking was dependent on food processor and microwaves, coffee machine and toaster.


    But except for an old generation oven and stove there was nothing which I could use.


    I decided to stay simple and cook two omelets, making sure they were extra spicy for him to eat.


    When i finished i saw the door opening and here hees my master for the next whole month.


    There was a proud smile on his face, and I wanted nothing but to punch him and wipe that smile off. He looked at the room with a satisfied smile and then sat on the small kitchen table waiting for the meal.


    "So, what have you cooked, squire Abigail?" he asked with a crooked smile.


    "Omlet.. M.A.S.T.E.R." I spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Just omelets. What kind of dinner is that?" he asked with furrowed brows.


    "That''s all I know how to cook." I replied and he shook his head.


    "Then I apologise, I have to cut your marks for it. You are not serving the way a squire should do." he said as if he was apologetic. But I could see his mischievous gleaming eyes.


    He was enjoying my condition.


    "Sigh, after training all day, i am very hungry. At least you have cooked something. Serve it" he said as he washed his hands in the bowl I had set there.


    I nodded and served him the omlet.


    "You have not cooked for yourself?" he asked frowning, then he looked at the te and put one omelet in the side te of bread.


    "No matter how little the food is, I believe in sharing. Come sit and eat with me." For a minute I felt guilty as he offered me half of his food. But the way he had treated me was worse so I let the feeling go.


    "I have eaten in the pce before getting your orders, master. I am not hungry, ``I said in a polite tone. He continued to look at me for a minute and then nodded.


    "Alright then.."


    "Master"


    "Yes.. shall i go and bring some clothes from the pce if i have to stay here." I asked and he nodded but then as if being reminded that he only had one small room with a single bed. He did not even have a sofa where a person could adjust, his face turned red.


    He coughed to clear his voice.


    "About that. Since you are ady. I do not want you to stay and guard the door." he said as if he was caring about me.


    "Oh, no master. I can not afford to lose more marks." I replied , shaking my head in denial. He frowned at my continuous refusal.


    "What kind of a woman are you. Are you not worried that you have to spend a night with a man alone in one room?" he asked with an angry voice.


    "I am a woman that has confidence that I could kill the man who would try to cross his limit. And more than that I know that you would never do anything inappropriate with me.'''' He looked at my confidence with a nk face as if he was having a hard time believing my words.


    "I said leave, it is about both of our respects too. I did not want to be involved in any type of rumors with you. I Will see you in the morning" he ordered in a no nonsense tone and I nodded with a sigh as I left. But just when I walked two steps further. I could hear him shout again.


    "A.B.I.G.A.I.L"

 Chapter 74 - The Personal Meet

    It had been two days since I was serving Noah. In the early morning he call me to serve him. And i had to do that tillte night. Today he asked me to wash his horses.


    Surprisingly even when he had such a small quarter, his horse collection was very expensive. It took me the whole day to wash them.


    As much as I love horses and am always fascinated by them, I did not want to waste my day like that. I should have been at the field, practicing while all I was doing was!


    ''Darn'' I cursed him again as I looked at the knights who were looking at me with pity.


    Finally when I was done and thought that I would go and do something fruitful, Noah called me.


    "Are you done with washing horses?" he asked and I nodded as his aide who hade to check on me.


    "Good, now go with him and check all the weapons. I want a report on the number of weapons that had caught rust and needed to be changed." he ordered, making me furious.


    "But master Noah, I have not practiced at all. Shall I do that tomorrow so that I can do some practice today?" i asked him tired. I wanted to teach him more lessons but right now practice was more important."


    "How could that be. It is more important than that." he said, shaking his head and I could only sigh.


    "But first go and have lunch.. You look tired," he asked, surprising me. I was not expecting him to think about my welfare when all he was doing was irritating me since morning.


    I nodded my head and turned when I saw Nichsing towards us.


    "Is there anything you need brother?" I asked as he was looking angry.


    "Can I talk with your master for a while, Abi? As I''m going to see him anyway, I think I have to make friends with him."


    "Oh, yes. Please." I said as I did not know how to reply to his formal request. I know that Nichs didn''t like Noah.


    But since both were working under father, it would be nice if they could be friends.


    "Thank you, Abigail. Noah, shall we move to another ce?" though he was asking he had already started moving in another direction


    "¡­ Well, good. "


    After replying reluctantly, Noah left the training field with Nicks. I was a bit worried. ''Nicks, would he be okay?'' What if Noah kept being rude to him? I''m sure he would be hurt. I know he''s generous and mature, but I was still worried. They both are hot headed but the way Noah could insult anyone, Nickscked in those skills.


    I returned to my chamber with a heavy heart and took a shower. When I sat in the parlor and opened a book, Beth came in shortly with some refreshments.


    "Thanks, as always, Beth." i said, this was the first time i was thanking her. I had always thought that her work was simple. But after working for Noah, I realised I have been habitual of working with gadgets and working here is not easy at all.


    "You''re wee, mydy." she replied with a surprised but bashful look


    "Sit down. Let''s have a snack together. ``I offered again and this time she was scared, thinking that I was testing her., but I gave her an assured smile to ease her worries.


    "With you, mydy?"


    "It is fine, since I am the one who is offering and there is no one else who would see and mind. You need to learn to be rxed too.'''' I encouraged her as I passed a te towards her.


    Beth kept hesitating, but reluctantly sat down across the table. She felt awkward only briefly. When I broke the ice, she quickly began to chat with me excitedly. Tilting my mug, I was listening while she was chatting, and at one point she pped her hands as if she suddenly recalled something.


    "You know mydy, there is a man from the royal pce who keeps visiting his highness these days. I wonder if he came here for you" she told me and i wondered if he was here toin about Josephine or for my appointment as knight. Father had not discussed it from that day.


    "Oh, mydy. I idently looked out the window, bringing refreshments here. I saw Lord Nicks and Noah together. Did you know that?" she said and my reverie broke


    "Yes, they said they had something to say between themselves. Why, what happened? "


    "Well, the atmosphere didn''t look good. Lord was telling him something, but Noah was frowning a lot as if he wanted to hit lord Nicks."


    "Really? Where are they?"


    I thought as Nicks was always kind and calm, he would not cause any trouble. I wish I had stopped them going out. When I was about to stand up hurriedly, Beth, who was very excited, shook her hand and said, "It must be because of his jealousy. They both are worried about you a lot"


    "Jealousy?" ''What? Why would they be jealous?'' did father gave one of them the position that was supposed to go to other, then it could be disaster.


    Did anything really happen between them? Nicks was too calm for that. If something bad had happened like Beth said, Noah would not have sat on his hands. Well, it was not a big deal, I thought. They could ignore any slight differences in opinion.


    I stopped getting lost in idle thoughts like that when I saw both of theming in. Beth brought other snacks with a teapot and a mug of hot water. I took out well dried leaves and brewed the tea. They both were sitting there silently and said nothing but i knew there was something the matter or else Noah would not havee to the parlor. Nicks was reading the book I took out while Noah was staring at him in frustration. i just kept my mouth shut, since they did not want to tell me, i will ignore it like nothing happened.

 Chapter 75 - House Arrested

    Abigail pov


    I did not know what they both said to each other. But they both were behaving better. Nicks, who had always treated me like a little kid, had started treating me like an adult. He did not follow me everywhere. And let me make my decisions.


    While Noah who trying to torture me from past few days have stopped that. Now he did not ask me to clean his family or cook for him anymore. Except for taking care of his weapons and horses, I did not do anything further.


    I stretched my body after running twentyps. Sir Seymour was already waiting for me when I reached there, but except him there were Nichs and Noah too.


    I knew that Noah had told me that he woulde when I would be taking training but what was Nichs also doing there?! They both were always around no matter where I went.


    As if understanding my thought, sir Seymour smiled. "When they both came to know that I was teaching you a new way to wield a sword they requested me to teach them too. Since they were sincere in their request I could not deny them. So they will practice with you too."


    I smiled at the kind man who did not understand they both were here with ulterior motives. As he was looking genuinely pleased with the fact, many wanted to learn his art of wielding a sword, I did not tell him the truth and let him believe his statement.


    We all started to practice together. And soon I forgot about the two men who were creating a nuisance in my life. I have always wanted to be stronger.


    "That''s right, sir Abigail. You are doing much better." I heard sir Seymour praising me after today''s lesson. Then he looked at the other two men.


    "You both should pay more attention next time." he replied as I finally stretched my body.


    "I would see you tomorrow, practice more when you get time." said sir Seymour as he patted my shoulder and then left.


    I looked at both of them and then informed them, "I am going to have lunch, I will see youter." Without waiting for their reply, I left the training ground.


    When I reached my chamber I saw a letter on the table that I could recognise even in my nightmares.


    The same blue envelope with a silver border, and a small silver rose in the middle. This is the official seal of the archduke of the empire, Wiltshire family. I took a deep breath to control my raging heart as I walked towards the table and picked up the letter.


    I almost tore the envelopes as I took the letter out. It was a tea party invitation, as Sophie had told me when she was herest time, she had organised a tea party to celebrate her brother''s sess in the business.


    Gerard had recently started a cloth business and within a few months, he had opened its four branches in different parts of the empire. It was getting more and more sessful because almost all nobledies went there to get their new dresses.


    The more sess he gets the more I feel humiliated. My eyes sparked with malicious glint as I realised that it was time to take the first step towards ruining him. Since he had already started the business, it was my time to follow him up and show him what was the way of doing business in reality.


    I sat down on the table forgetting that I was here for lunch. Though my drawing was not that good, I still remember thetest fashion and the change in it.


    Nobles were always keen on their clothes and jewellery that was what differentiate them frommoners. Since the start there was a fashion of wearing heavy jewellery so Gerard''s new dresses that werepletely light yet elegant became an instant hit instantly.


    But what if there is a new type of jewellery that was more elegant and sexy yet lighter in weight and gave nobles a delicate look. But since it would be soft jewellery heavy dresses needed to be worn with it or the overall persona of the person turned weak.


    I smiled as I designed some heart, rose, and peacock shaped jewellery in sets with matching earrings and rings. I made a few simple chain bracelets too, which would have pearls, diamonds, emeralds and rubies in the centre. Each and every design had gone instant hit in the past but they wereunched by the family of archduke tooter when he had changed the styling of clothes to heavy ones.


    He had done that so that he would always stay in demand. But now I would use each of it to make his designed clothes out of date.


    I smiled in satisfaction looking at the finishing designs. Then I stood up and walked towards my closet. I took out a carved box which had all the jewels I have and another box that had all the jewels of my mother. Though I felt embarrassed to sell them, I did not have any other choice.


    No one should know that I was the one who waspeting against them. For that I need allies, the one whom I could trust.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "Prepare the carriage, i need to go out" i told her as i put both boxes in the bag safely and picked a dress to change my cloth.


    "Umm, mydy, where do you want to go?" she asked me instead of going out and following my order which she had never done in the past.


    "Why, what happened?" I asked as I knew she was not the one to disobey.


    "Mydy, his highness has instructed that he would be informed first if you go out and then sir Noah or Lord Nics, one of them would apany you for the journey." she replied bowing her head and only then did i remember i was house arrested.

 Chapter 76 - The Royal Decree

    Abigail pov contd


    When my father had said that he would keep me home arrested, I thought that he was joking or just worried and soon he would be fine. But who would have thought that I was so wrong. It had been a week since i had won thepetition but i was here, at home. Not even once had he let me go out.


    I was just allowed to go to the training area and then back to my chamber. I didn''t even receive the royal decree that I was appointed as the knight of the prince. It was all bizarre as it was looking.


    Noah looked at me with apprehension these days as if I had done something. Even his behaviour was getting strange day by day.


    "You are not doing it right. Do it again." he said as I moved my sword in the air.


    I looked at him with confusion yet nodded. And did the step again, but he still shook his head.


    "You are still doing it wrong, Abigail." he said as he moved towards my back and held my hand that was on the sword.


    His arms were wrapped around my shoulder as he taught me the steps. Jane that was practicing with us flushed and coughed. His face was so red that blood could be seen dripping through it and I frowned.


    "Why are you so red, are you feeling hot?" I teased as I looked at her but the one who coughed this time was Noah, his face was red too and only I was the one standing there with a straight face.


    "I thank you for being able to do so now. Try again." he said as he tried his best to sound neutral, but failed miserably.


    I nodded and did the step again the way he taught me and he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Now try to attack the left part of Jane while your action should show that you are aiming his shoulders. Try. and Jane you have to go by your instincts and save yourself." he said as he stood at the side as i and Jane continued to practice.


    I moved and targeted her shoulder. She kept protecting her left side till the end moment but when she saw that my sword was still at her shoulder when I was just an inch away, her eyes widened and she covered her shoulder. I kept my sword at her shoulder but used my legs to raise height and kicked the left side of her torso.


    She winced and took two steps back and then tried to attack me again.


    "That was better Jane but you were still not able to stop her even when you knew it was deception. You will do one hour extra practicing today." said Noah and she puffed her cheeks but nodded.


    "Oh, Jane, did anyone tell you, you are so cute?" I mumbled as I pinched her cheeks and she blushed.


    "That is it. You need to focus more on the sword rather than her cheeks" he grumbled and I blinked. What was his problem? Could he not spend a day withoutining?!


    "Why are you staring at me? Concentrate on your practice." he said as I continued to stare at him.


    "Nothing, I was just looking at your blue eyes that were so deep that I could drown in them. Noah, had anyone told you that you look so handsome that any girl can die if you really smiled at her? ``I said with a dreamy look on my face and his eyes widened. He looked at me as if I had asked him to date me or I had taken his first kiss.


    "Abigail you are shameless" he grumbled as he left the area.


    And I chuckled. he was still the same no matter what.


    "Come, jane. I earned you a break." I said to the sweating girl who was on the verge of iling. she looked at me gratefully but then concerned filled her eyes.


    "You should not have teased the instructor. Do you not feel embarrassed at all?" she asked me with a flushed face.,


    "Oh my. I just told the truth. Don''t tell me Jane that you did not find Noah handsome. He is one piece of art.'''' I asked and she nodded but then shook her head and that was the point when the man returned.


    All his hard work to keep his face neutral died when he heard our conversation and his ears turned red again.


    "Both of you 30ps. start running right now." he shouted in a cold voice and I fumed.


    "Noah, if you continue to behave this way, you will not get a wife." i mumbled


    "40ps"


    "But"


    "45ps" i was about to argue more but Jane pulled me with full force and i cursed him under my breath as i started running.


    Afterpleting the circle I fell on the grasspletely tired as if my soul had left my body. But when I saw himing close my desire to tease him took better of me.


    "Instructor Noah. My ankle sprained while I was running and now I can''t even stand up.`` I said in an upset voice as I could cry any moment.


    He looked at me as if trying to make sure that i was telling the truth and bent to check my ankle when i spoke again, "you are not a physician you would not be able to see and help me. Why don''t you take me to the infirmary so that the physician clouds see how much i am hurt.'''' I said as I opened my arms for him to carry me princess style and he looked at me stunned.


    I was having a hard time controlling myugh but all the mischievousness left my face when I saw a royal messenger walking toward my fathers office. I stood up and ran towards my fathers office leaving the two stunned persons behind.

 Chapter 77 - The One To Be Blamed

    Abigail pov


    Instead of walking to the door, I walked towards the window from where I could see everything. The messenger entered the room and bowed looking at my father. He passed a letter with the royal seal to my father.


    My father nodded and the man asked something but my father just shook his head and wrote something and passed it to the messenger who bowed his head and left.


    My father opened the drawer where there were so many other letters too and kept it in her without even opening it.


    I pursued my lips as I had a gist of what was in the letter. So he really was stopping me from joining the royal pce.


    I slowly crawled back and jumped down from the wall when Noah reached there.


    "I thought your ankle was sprained" hemented but I did not reply. He looked at me with confusion.


    "What happened, why are you looking like someone had stolen your favourite candy?" he asked again and I tried to look at him.


    "Nothing. Let''s go and train."


    "But you have just finished your training. It is already sunset. You should go and rest."


    "No, I want to train more. I am not yet prepared." I said as I walked towards the ground I needed to take out the steam but he held my hand before I could walk further.


    "More training inad you will injure yourself. Will you tell me what happened?"


    "Why? Do you even care? Did you not hate me just like others.'''' I said as I tried to walk away. I was really angry at my father. He did not understand that his steps could take not only us but the whole empire towards its doom.


    If anything happened to the crown prince. Gerarrd would be the one to ascend the throne. And then, he would not leave any family that was loyal to the present emperor.


    "Abigail" he called me as he held my hand tightly and dragged me towards the back garden of my chamber.


    "What are you doing?'''' I asked but he ignored my question as he pushed me on the chair then kneeled on leg and tried to take off my shoes.


    "Noah.."


    "Carl"


    "Huh"


    He finally looked at me and then continued removing my socks.


    "You know my name. It is carl. Call me carl" he said as if he was angry.


    "I thought you did not want to know by that name." didn''t he hide that name from everyone!


    He nodded his head as he looked at my ankles. It was a bit red, but it did not hurt me at all till then.


    He pressed it hard and only then did I feel the pain.


    "You ankle was sprained in reality when you jumped from the ceiling., but you did not notice it in your anger. Why are you so angry Abigail?"


    "I didn''t know. Everyone thinks I am just a child. They want to keep me hidden and protect me, as if i will be lost.'''' I told him truthfully as he continued to look at me with intensity.


    It was not the normal ferocious gaze he gives me when I tease him. Or the intensity he looked at me when I performed well in the fencing.. There was something different in the way he was looking at me.


    "I didn''t think you were a kid, Abigail. You fought like a warrior in thepetition. Even I am not sure if I would be able to fight like that if given a chance. That was something not any 16 year girl could do." he said and i looked at him confused.


    "How do you know that?'''' Then my eyes widened, "noah.. I mean Carl.. you were there? You came to the pce to see the match?'''' I could not believe that the man who even hated the name of the ce was there to see my match.


    "How can I miss my best student''s firstpetition?" he asked, shrugging his shoulders.


    "A, did you just call me your best student?" I asked as my expressions softened and all the anger I was feeling left my body.


    "Do not think much. I didn''t have many students for now. So you have lesspetition." he said, being strict again.


    "Now tell me what happened?" he asked again as he continued working on my ankle.


    "Father is not letting me join the royal knights, the post I have won inpetition."


    "Hmm, you are just 16 abigail, even if you fight well and protect yourself from physical harm. The royal pce is full of deception and betrayal. There is so much politics going on. Now to forget that the emperor had wanted a war against the Forchestire empire for a long time.


    He is just not able to start it because the Forchestire empire and Wunsunstan empire have a marriage alliance and together they are stronger than our empire.


    That man is too greedy and blind with hatred. You have hurt his precious daughter. And not to forget the crown prince, he had a weak character when ites to women. And Josepine, she would also try to take revenge from you, you have not only hurt her physically but also spoiled her image as the strongest warrior of the empire. Your father is just worried about all these things." he said as he finally stood up and sat beside me.


    I just nodded my head. It was not like I did not understand his worries, it was just the worries I had were much bigger than that. It was a matter of life and death.


    "Why are you behaving so gentle to me, carl?'''' I asked changing the topic as he was still looking at me to know if I was still feeling upset over things.


    "You are just overestimating, girl. I am here so that I can be assured that you did not hurt yourself further and then I will be one who would be med by your brother for hurting you."

 Chapter 78 - Carl Or Noah

    We sat there in silence for a while when he stood up to go.


    "Carl"


    "Hmm"


    "Why have you changed your name?" I asked as it had always intrigued me.


    His expressions turned cold as he looked at me. I kept looking at him in silence and when I was sure that he would not reply, I started.


    "If you didn''t want to tell me, then it is fine." and he sighed.


    He walked back but instead of sitting on the chair with me. He walked towards the wisteria tree andid down on the grass. He was behaving strangely yet I felt that he was like a gloomy child who was abandoned by everyone.


    He needed care and love and promised that everything would be fine.


    So I walked towards him andid beside him. The sky had turned crimson and there were birds flying high in the sky going back to their home, the nest they have created with love and care where their family resides.


    "The name is given by my father. And i did not want to keep anything he had given me." he replied with a pained voice.


    I looked at him when he was still looking at the sky. I wanted to hug him and tell him that everything would be fine. If a viin like me can be a knight, then he was always the hero of the story.


    "Then why do you want me to call you by your name?" I asked and he finally looked at me.


    "Because it reminds me who I was, and I want you to remind me of that." he said cryptically as he kept looking at the sky.


    It was the first time he did not mind the proximity we shared.


    "Abigail, do you want to talk about something, without passing sarcasticments?" he asked lightly as if he was trying to get rid of the gloomy mood he had.


    I nodded my head, but then I noticed he was not looking at me.


    "Sure, Noah.."


    "Carl"


    "No, i did not want to be cruel enough to remind you things that you did not want to remember.'''' I said with a frown, and finally he turned to look at me. Our eyes met but no one said anything as we just continued to look at each other.


    "You are stubborn," he said, shaking his head.


    "And you are rude." I retorted back.


    "That''s because you are forceful" he rolled his eyes at that


    "Ha, that is because you did not listen to others" i said shrugging my shoulders


    "I listen to others, but i did not want to listen to a spoiled brat" he said, eying me.


    "Ha, that''s because you are afraid that she can beat you one day." i replied puffing my cheeks


    "No, i am afraid that her nose would grow higher than sky"


    "It would still be smaller than you."


    "We will see that."


    "Yes, we shall see that"


    "Hmph"


    "Hmph"


    We both became silent for a minute and then we both started chuckling.


    "You are not that bad, Noah. you just need to fix this anger of yours.`` I said taking a deep breath and then looking at the sky.


    "This anger helps me keep going. Abigail, but I did not understand you. You are from a noble family, why do you want to be a knight when you can be a properdy and live your life luxuriously."


    I chuckled at this thought. "You know Noah, after a long time from now. Women would stand equal to men. She would do business, jobs and everything a man could do. She would be the heir of the family and would gain strong footing in society.


    Just because we aredies we did not need to sit like a mannequin doll andugh over foolish jokes. We can do anything we want and stand confidently.'''' I replied and he smiled.


    "It sounds like a beautiful dream, Abigail" he said with a warm smile, instead of his sarcastic remarks.


    How much time had passed when Beth finally came to call me for dinner. Her eyes twinkled as she looked at both of us.


    "Your father is waiting for you at the dinner table mydy."


    "Yes, i aming.'''' I looked at the sky which was already adorned with stars. Then I looked at the young boy who was sleeping peacefully beside me. Would he wake up if I left? He would surely think that I was a selfish woman to leave him like this alone.


    "Can you bring the dinner here, Beth?" I asked and she looked at me surprised.


    "Mydy dinner is always served at the dinner table only and the whole family sits together and eats. My lord would not be pleased if he came to know that you had your dinner here." she replied and I sighed.


    "Noah."


    "Noah" i kept calling the man but he did not listen as if he was lost deep in slumber.


    i sighed as i realised that i could not wake him up.


    "Beth, would you call his fellow knights to help me in taking him to his quarters." she nodded at my opinion and then left us alone again.


    Today, it was the first time Noah have talked to me normally, in a way that friends talk to each other. I did not understand why was he so annoyed with me for the past few days, but it felt better that we could talk again peacefully.


    "You will grow up as a fine knight, and then you will not need your parents to be known, everyone would know you by your own name, and i promise you will never be hurt ever again." i mumbled gently as i caressed his face.


    I would not let him be hurt because of anything, he have done a lot for me in the past and it was my turn to repay him. The boy who was sleeping there peacefully suddenly opened his eyes and held my hand.


    I looked at him startled as his grip on my hands were too tight than my liking.

 Chapter 79 - Matter Of Trust

    Abigail pov contd.


    The grip of his hands tightened on my hands and no matter how much I tried, I could not seem to get rid of it.


    His eyes were looking at me with some anger that I could not understand what happened.


    I thought we had a conversation like good friends then where did this angere from.


    "Why are you doing this to me? Behaving as if you know me since ages? And why do you care if I get sess or not?" His tone and words did not sit well with me as he was looking visibly angry.


    "Since we are working together, We should be friends. What was so wrong with that?" I retorted back with the same anger he was showing me.


    "Really? Then tell me, why are you so stressed? Why do you keep pushing yourself so much? I have seen you practicing like crazies in the middle of the night or in the early morning even when your father had not started practicing.


    Even when you take a break either you are reading politics or the art of war? Why are you in such a hurry to be a knight when you are just 16?"


    His questions were affecting me more than I had thought. I began to feel nauseated. I closed my eyes to try to turn away from his cold blue eyes.


    ''Don''t tell him anything!'' Some cold voice deep inside me ordered me. ''Are you going to open your heart to him because of hisforting words? What if he thought that you were crazy or left you?


    I was about to shake my head and deny his every word when he added.


    "And about the crown prince? Why are you trying so hard to be his knight when you didn''t even like him? If you would have been trying to win his heart or attempting for the seat of empress then i would have still understood you, but why is it so important to save his life when the whole empire knows that he have more enemies than friends.'''' His voice was filled with concern as if he was worried that I was making wrong decisions in my life.


    He was trying to help me understand my problem rather than thinking that I was crazy!


    ''Can''t you believe in Noah? Remember your vow that you would walk with people around you? Even if he knows that you''re hiding something, he''s asking you how to help instead of ignoring your problems. He even told you the truth behind the change in name! So could you not trust him and give him a chance?'' said the same voice again making me torn between both choices.


    I was breathing faster and faster as the old memories came alive with each of his questions.


    "And that man, the archduke of the empire. Why are you so scared to see him? Your whole body was trembling? Could you tell me why you are so scared and how I can help you?"


    "There.. There is nothing like that.." I tried to retort, but my voice was so feeble that I was not even able to hear it.


    "Trust me, Abigail. I''ll take some of your burden off your chest. Tell me what you are so afraid of. " His words were soforting, so smoothing that I felt I could lean on him, and close my eyes without being afraid.


    I''m scared. But if I keep hiding like this, I won''t be able to escape forever. I hate to live like that. I don''t want to be trapped in that memory and let it torment my whole life.''


    I took a big breath. Putting my hands on my heart that was beating so fast, I opened my mouth,


    Well, I had a dream. It was a very long dream."


    "Dream?"


    "Yes. I loved someone a lot in my dream but he cheated me and then killed me and my family. It was all because the crown prince died. If he would not die and became the emperor then my family would be safe too. So I promised myself I will do anything to keep him safe."


    "Now, I ampletely awake from that dream, but I can''t erase my memories and feelings from that dream."


    "¡­ "


    "I see. You must have had a nightmare. Don''t worry too much. A dream is just a dream. It can never be a reality."


    I just nodded at hisck of reaction and simply ignored my words.


    "Now would you tell me what I have asked?"


    I looked at him confused, "but I just told you that."


    He shook his head as if he could not believe me, "if you don''t want to tell me, then it is your wish, but you do not need to tell lies. It is not like I am forcing you, I was just concerned about you." his words were filled with distrust. He did not believe a single word that I said.


    "Trust me, Noah, that is the truth, I am doing this to keep my family safe."


    He shook his head and stood up ready to leave, and all I felt was his hollow words. I could not believe that I trusted him so easily.


    I was so disappointed in him.


    "It is not that I do not trust you, it is you who do not trust me. I can not even understand why you are even trying to behave like a friend when you are not one. I did not want to talk to you, it is better that you leave."


    "I will never ask you again. I won''t ask you to tell me about it. I was all wrong. So please don''t desert me. Please!"


    As I trusted him, I showed him my hurt feelings, but he didn''t understand.


    I really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Can you leave now, Noah?"


    "Abigail!"


    I pulled my hand from him and turned my face away from him.

 Chapter 80 - Family Time

    "Abigail," he called me once again, but I did not want to hear it. So I just kept my face turned to the other side.


    I heard him sighing once again and then the sound of footsteps was all I heard. The sounds are fading in the distance.


    I kept my eyes closed as a tear started forming in them. No I couldn''t cry, no I would not cry. I have promised to myself that I will stay happy in this lifetime no matter what happens to me. With that thought i consoled myself and stood up.


    But surprisingly the man who I had thought had left a long time ago was still standing there. He looked at me but said nothing. I turned to leave but he followed me.


    "What are you trying to do?" I was exasperated as I did not understand him at all. I thought we had developed a friendship overtime but now it does not seem to be the case.


    "Abigail"


    "Yes, what is it"


    "I apologised, I did apologise seriously this time.'''' He said as if he was the one who was hurt and I closed my eyes again.


    "I apologise Noah, but right now, I am not feeling good. My senses have weakened and I am feeling nauseous. So, i request you to leave me alone.'''' I requested him this time with a softer approach and he signed and nodded.


    "Would you like to go out tomorrow?" He asked me to change the topic when I started moving forward.


    My steps halted as I remembered the invitation of Sophie. Wasn''t it tomorrow too? Was he talking about the party? Did he know? How!


    I looked back at him with a questioning gaze when he replied, "your father told me that you were invited to a party but he would only let you go if i go with you, since Nicks is going to town tomorrow." he epted honestly and i sighed.


    I didn''t understand the thought process of my father these days.


    "Would you like to go with me? Or we can do one thing.." he said, especially taking the break in his sentence.


    "And what is that?" I asked folding my hands in front of my chest.


    "We can go together from here but then you will go to the party while I will wait for you in the carriage and when you are done, we cane back together." he replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I am not that cruel to treat you like my servant. I have even taken Beth to the party every time she goes with me ``I replied dumbfounded.


    Did he think I would be ashamed to go with him!? I know that he was not from a noble family but his aura was unparalleled, and even his features. He could giveparison even to the crown prince with that look of his. And I did not believe in blue blood anymore. Power and money was all that matters.


    "Then, shall I take it as you are ready to go with me?" he asked with a smile blooming on his face.


    I nodded as i pursued my lips,


    "I will be ready early in the morning" I replied and turned back to leave when I heard him saying thank you.


    I smiled and shook my head. It was too easy to please him. I didn''t even notice that I was also feeling better with his efforts.


    I went and looked at the designs again. I have to find an ally who belongs to the business world in this party. Someone who was also thepetitor of Gerard who hated him as much as I did.


    With many thoughts in my mind I walked in and sat on the dining table.


    My father was the first to enter then mother and Isabe followed. Nicks had already left for the town so he was not there.


    "Father"


    "Dad"


    We both wished him together as he smiled briefly and sat on the chair.


    "Abigail, Isabe are you both going to the archduke house tomorrow?" he asked and i nodded but Isabe just kept silent with her head low,


    So she was once again not invited! I was not surprised since Sophie and Gerard believe in purity of noble blood, and Isabe was not rted to us by blood.


    My father also got the meaning behind her actions and offered, "since only Abigail is going, why don''t you apany me to the market tomorrow. We are going to buy weapons for the knights. Since the leaders would do the work I can spend some time with you there." for a moment i felt jealous and almost decided to ditch the party and ept the offer of father.


    It was very rare that he offered to go out with us, since most of the time he was busy.


    "That would be a lovely father," she replied with a bashful smile, even her mother gleamed.


    "Um, your highness, if you do not mind, can I alsoe? I have not been to the market for a long time," she asked in a low tone as if she was afraid of getting rejected.


    My father''s face softened and he nodded.


    "Sure, i will make the necessary arrangements." for a moment it felt like history was repeating itself. These were the reasons I used to re every time in the past.


    Whenever I n to attend a social event, my father ns a family outing and they all go out leaving me alone to spend time with my so-called friends. If they love me, sacrifice their lives for me, could they not understand that I also pine for their love and efforts? I also wanted to spend time with them?


    No, I would not let history repeat itself! If they could not understand by themselves then I would make them understand.


    "I want to apany you too father, i didn''t want to attend a social gathering when we are having a family outing, i am part of this family too"

 Chapter 81 - Your First Defeat.

    No, I would not let history repeat itself! If they could not understand by themselves then I would make them understand.


    "I want to apany you too father, i didn''t want to attend a social gathering when we are having a family outing, i am part of this family too"


    "I am part of this family too." I said with a grave face and my father looked at me dumbfounded.


    He blinked his eyes as if he was trying to make sure that I was really saying what he was hearing! What! What kind of reaction was that?!


    "Abigail, I thought Sophie is your best friend and you would choose her above us.," he said, still in a doubtful voice.


    I frowned as I looked at him, even in the past I liked her because she hated Isabe. And then we both were higher nobles, nothing more than that.


    "What made you think that I would choose a girl over my father? You are my priority dad?" I asked back and heughed.


    His face was beaming as if he had won the whole world. I felt embarrassed for a moment when I looked at his face. Why was he so overreacting?


    "Good, then let''s do one thing. I will postpone the program to a day after tomorrow so that we all can go together. I will call Nicks back too on time." he said smiling, and i must say i hardly see this kind of big smile on his face.


    I nodded when he picked the dishes by himself, startling the maids and then started adding them to my te.


    "As a knight, you should eat more. Come taste this too." "this is a very nutritional dish" after making one excuse or another, he kept adding food to my te.


    I could see that he was still beaming and I did not know how to react to that so I just nodded and started eating.


    At night I fell asleep with a peaceful face. In the end the day was much better than I had expected.


    When the morning arrived, I looked at the sky and smiled. Today was going to be a great day.


    "Good morning, mydy"


    "Good morning Beth" I wish thedy back who was looking at me with a smiling face.


    "These days you seem to be happy, '''' she eximed and I nodded back. I didn''t see any reason not to when things were going fine.


    "Preparare bath for me and the beast dress I have. I have to look for the most perfect person there ``I instructed her and she left after bowing her head.


    "Beth, are the gifts ready fordy Sophie and her brother?" I asked , though I did not care much, I still have to take care of my father''s image.


    "Yes, mydy, '''' she replied as she rubbed my back.


    "Use the best fragrance you have, Beth" I added as she touched my hair.


    I wanted to garner all their attention. I want others to forget Sophie and only look at me. In the past whenever we went out, she would make sure that my dress and hair were a level lower than her so that i did not give her muchpetition yet the nobles noticed me first due to my beautiful emerald eyes that were shining in the sunlight.


    Now that I would give my best, she would not stand a chance against me.


    "Not that one, I want to wear an emerald ne and earrings that match my eyes," I added as she took a ruby set.


    She nodded and changed the jewels.


    I was wearing a bright red dress with gold embroidery that hadcework in the hem and neckline.


    "Anything else mydy,"


    I looked at myself in the mirror with a satisfied expression and shook my head.


    "No, this is perfect. Arrange the gifts in the carriage. You can share the carriage with me. No need to take the servant;s carriage.`` I replied, her steps halted and she looked at me with confusion.


    "Do as i said and do it fast, Beth" i repeated and only then did shee back to her senses and nodded.


    I walked out only to see that Noah was already waiting for us. I thought that he would be in casual clothes. A good shirt and pants or maybe an exclusive suit, but he was in his knight uniform.


    "This.." I did not know how to refer to his clothes without making him offended.


    He smiled and then said, " I am going as your personal knight, mydy."


    "But I thought that.."


    " I will attend the party with you? Of course, I will but not as your partner, as your guard. ``Though he was calling himself as my guard, he was not feeling embarrassed at all, while I felt bad for him. But then I nodded my head as I did not have any other choice.


    "Shall we go mydy?" he asked politely, bowing his head and I nodded.


    He escorted me to the carriage and then walked towards the horse and climbed on it, soon the carriage started moving and anticipation started building in me.


    I did not know I was afraid, excited or just angry remembering the past. The emotions were mixed up and filled my heart with feelings that I was feeling for the first time.


    I closed my eyes as I took some deep breaths. To win I had to make sure that I was not afraid of anyone and I had full control over my emotions.


    I opened my eyes with new determination as i looked at the gifts in front of me and then at my purse. When i opened it have all the designs i have made a few days ago, it would be my first step to my sess.


    "Duke Gerard I aming, not as the daughter of the fellow duke, not as a knight but as your first defeat."

 Chapter 82 - I Am Going To Start One Too

    The room was well decorated with white and golden curtains and with the array of flowers around. The merry feeling spread as everyone was chatting and enjoying themselves happily.


    Noah climbed down from one side, and moved towards my side. He held my hand and smiled.


    I climbed down holding his hand. My eyes were settled on the nobles who could be my target.


    "Wee, mydy, I thought you would note." said Anastasia, a very good friend of Sophie.


    "How could that be? After all, it was Sophie who invited us. She was pleased to hear my reply. This made me sure that Sophie must have asked her to evaluate my behaviour.


    "Come let me take you to Sophie and her brother, the main guest of the party." she added in an enthusiastic tone, and I nodded with a smile.


    Both Beth and Noah followed me as I crossed the crowd and walked towards sophie.


    "Oh, Abigail, you are finally here. I thought you would not be able to make it. Come, I will introduce you to my brother." she said happily as she held my hand and then took me towards the table where everyone was sitting and having a chat. It was filled with only men.


    "Brother" she said in a sweet voice and all the men looked at me.


    My eyes followed the intense gaze and I could see William looking at me with strong intensity. From ourst meeting, have my views on him changed so I did it feel as repulsed as I used to feel in the past.


    "Brother, this is my friend, Abigail Essendson. I have told you about her, right?" she said in a sweet voice and I smiled too.


    Though I wanted to beat him, beating him in his own game was more important.


    "It is nice to meet you my lord,'''' I said with a smile as he held my hand and gently kissed the back of my hand.


    "I thought that you did not like to talk, mydy. That day you were not replying at all" he reminded me of the insult he had faced that day. I wanted to smirk but I just bit my lip as I tried to behave aggrieved.


    "I was too stunned with the course of events that day, my lord. Especially when I injured her royal highness. I apologise for my insolence." I said , bowing my head a bit.


    He smiled warmly, epting my apology and agreeing with my answer.


    "Oh, I can understand, you must be tired too. I hope that you have time today. Shall we take a stroll and clear the misunderstanding between us" he replied with a proud face and I wondered what was there to clear anyway.


    But I nodded my head. "That would be wonderful, my lord. But I hope you can give me some time to meet others too."


    "Then I will wait for you, mydy." he said, nodding his head and sitting back on his seat.


    "Your royal highness" I bowed in front of the crown prince and he nodded back but he did not even share a nce at me.


    He continued having his drink while chatting with others as if he did not know me at all. They looked at me with sympathy or smirk but I was unfazed. I nodded back at them with confidence and stunned them as if they were expecting my red and embarrassed face.


    "Shall we go and meet others?" I asked Sophie who looked at me and then at the crown princ with confusion and nodded.


    "Why don''t you go and meet others? I have something else to do" she added and left me. It was better since I did not want her to hear my every conversation anyway.


    "That man is dangerous. You should not go too close to him ``I heard Noah whispering in my ears and I smiled.


    "He is a higher noble. I can not stay hidden from him, but why do yuin think he is dangerous?" since Gerard always had an image of fine gentlemen among everyone. He was known for his humble nature and kind personality. Calling him dangerous was something I heard for the first time.


    "He is hungry for power. Or else a noble who is in administration, why would he open a store of clothes and do other business. He would definitely take benefit of policies and I would not be surprised if he changed rules for himself too." he tried to say in a low voice but i could feel his emotions, he was trying to hide his anger.


    "That is intelligence. Until his actions did not affect anyone, there is nothing wrong in thinking about your benefit. And as long as it is about business.." I tried to face him, "I am going to start one too." I said looking straight into his eyes, making him stunned.


    I walked toward the group who was known for being part of the business family. I have read about a few of them recently. They were the ones who helped in the flourishing of business, like brands in modern times, their name was enough for things to be sold in the market.


    "Lady Amayra, Lady Sharron, it had been long time"


    "Oh,dy Abigail. You are talking to us" they asked with surprise and I could only nod to cover the embarrassment.


    "Of course,dy Amayra, i heard that you have been assisting your father these days in work, anddy Sharron had already started taking training of making jewels.'''' Iplemented both of them to smoothen the conversation.


    "Ah, yes, thank you. Lady Abigail. By any chance are you interested in jewels?" They asked the question I was waiting for.


    I nodded my head, "yes, but don''t you think that these days wearing heavy jewels is bing rather difficult. It is so hot and sometimes it would leave itchy and red marks."


    "We do, but not wearing jewels would not be good for our image and our positions."

 Chapter 83 - First Step

    Of course, the image of nobles had to be shown by the clothes and jewels they wore, they must be presentable every time they go out.


    "I understand Amayra. But it does not mean we can not wear delicate jewels. In fact, my friend is making a few for me. We are just looking for a good artist, and jeweler to turn those designs into reality. I would personally wear and showcase them on mying of age ceremony.'''' I replied confidently and they looked at me with surprise.


    "Oh, I never thought that you were so much interested in jewels. I would love to see a few designs. If you do not mind, can you tell me who is the friend that is designing jewels for you?" she asked, finally giving her all attention to me. That was how it was,


    Everyone has a soft point, I just have to press it. And then I could befriend them. I have to be a famous noble, a strong knight and a powerful businessman, everything that Gerard was to snatch his position from him.


    "Oh, what can I say, she is a shy person. But I would convey your message to her. And if she would agree I will definitely show you a few designs. But¡­" her smile that had formed just a moment ago faded when i dragged the word.. But


    "Is there some problem,dy Abigail?" asked Amayra and even Sharron looked at me.


    "Of course not,dy Amayra. I trust you. It is just the jewelry design that matters a lot. If it gets copied the original designer gets nothing, so my friend is a little sensitive. She had told me to only show the design if the jeweler or artisan is ready to work with us." my voice sounded so apologetic that they did not doubt my words.


    "I agree with your friend, then i would not force you anymore." she replied and I gritted my teeth.


    "Oh, it would be my loss since I was the one who wanted to show off, the designs were just perfect. Anyways, excuse me, i shall go and meet others too.'''' I replied in the same nonchnt tone.


    They looked hesitant but I turned to leave.


    "Umm, waitdy Abigail." called Sharron, while Amayra was holding her hand, as if trying to stop her.


    I ignored the tension between them.


    "Yes,dy Sharron"


    "Umm, how about if I sign a contract with you. For a set of jewelry. Then I can see the designs, right?" she asked and I nodded with a bright smile.


    "Of course, I would personally invite you to her tea house, we can sit and talk there" i offered and she nodded.


    "That would be perfect. I will wait for your letter then.'''' I nodded and we finally departed our own way.


    "You have a friend designing jewels who also has her own tea house?" asked Noah with a shocked voice, his brows were raised as he looked at me, but I nodded seriously, making him even more confused.


    "Why have I not seen anyone visiting you? Nor have I seen you going out to visit someone.'''' He asked with surety this time and I smirked.


    "You know Noah, in this life, your biggest friend is you. Everyone would leave you when the need arrives except yourself" he looked at me with widened eyes as hemented.


    "You lied to all of them?"


    "No, I just told them the truth, like I told you. They wanted designs, I wanted an artist and trader. We both got what we wanted." I looked at the other side, where a group of girls wereughing subtly and talking to each other.


    "We have a lot of work to do, Noah." I added as I moved towards the girls but when I came closer I noticed why they were allughing and talking like that.


    William was standing in the middle of them and cracking some jokes. They all were listening to him as if it was their first time listening to jokes.


    "Ah,dy Abigail. Come join us, his royal highness is sharing hising of age experience. Youring of age ceremony is near too." said Sophie, trying to include me in the conversation. She wanted me to fulfil the promise I had made with her there the other day.


    William didn''t even spare a nce at me again, did I do something that angered this man?! But ourst meeting was in the forest and I did not remember doing anything that had upset him.


    When he was not even talking how was I even supposed to make a conversation.


    "Your royal highness"


    "Sir Abigail"


    "Oh, yes. I came to know that you are going to serve his highness in the academy." said anotherdy i didn''t even remember yet i nodded with a smile.


    "I must say no one had ever thought you would choose to be a knight in the end, but then what else could be expected from Essendson''s family."


    "I agree" I smiled as theirments moved me. They were not actually praising me. In reality they were trying to know the reaction of the crown prince to me.


    But he did not say anything except just nodding lightly.


    "Mydy, shall we take a walk now." I stiffened as I heard the voice of Gerard, he was standing just behind me.


    My skin crawled as I realised the proximity we were sharing. I tried to take deep breaths to make my body rxed, talking to him and keeping him in the dark was necessary. It was part of your n Abigail, so try to hold yourself. I tried to assure myself yet I still felt nauseating when he came too close to me.


    As if sensing my difort the man who was hellbent to ignore me, turned to look straight into my eyes.


    "Why, are you forgetting you have promised toplete my task before doing anything else?"


    "......"

 Chapter 84 - Seem To Be A Different Person

    Abigail pov contd


    I was surprised when he suddenly talked to me after avoiding me the whole afternoon, also in such a menacing tone.


    "Your task, your highness?" I asked in a confused tone. Did he ask me to do anything or was it just an excuse to stop me from going with Gerard, but then why would he want to stop me!?


    He looked at me as if I was a fool. The disdain in his eyes made me furious, he really had not given me any task. Did he? For a moment even I doubted myself when he did not stop looking at me.


    "It''s fine,dy Abigail. This is a party not the personal office of his highness. You are not bound to serve him here. Shall we go for our walk, mydy." said Gerard, patting my shoulder. Like a true gentleman he acted to be, supporting the rights ofdies and being the savior of damsels in distress. And then looking at William with ridicule, though everyone behaved nicely to him not many respected him


    Many looked at him with admiration. But could I let him be the hero again! I turned to look at him and smiled.


    "Is that so, lord Gerard. Then I wonder how baron Edgar is still moving behind you as your aide and so is Earl Mathews who is handling the orders you are getting in the party. Or is there any subtle way to differentiate which nobles are here to enjoy the party and who are here to work?!" I asked with a chuckle as if I was just curious.


    Both Gerard and William looked at me with surprise. Gerard, because he had thought I would be happy that he had tried to support me while William because he was habitual of getting scornful gazes but I moved the topic to the dual facade of Gerard who was perfect in everyone''s eyes.


    "Oh, but they work for me, mydy. Even if it is a party we do need staff for help. Or else the system would not work properly" said Gerard in a stiff tone and I nodded.


    "And I work for his highness. So, shouldn''t he have the right to instruct me too? But i apologise i wouldn''t be able to take a walk with you for now.'''' I said and he could only nod.


    Then i turned to another stunned man, "your highness, i apologise for forgetting but if you could spare a minute so that i can clear my doubts before taking action.'''' I requested respectfully and he nodded.


    "Pardon medies. I will be back in a minute." he said with a bright smile and all of them looked at him with a dreamy voice. One thing I was sure of but even if Gerard was the perfect gentleman, William was the one girls loved.


    "Is he going to follow us?" asked William, tilting his head when he looked at Noah, but then his eyes stilled.


    "Do I know you?" he asked Noah, surprising me. Noah shook his head, "I never met you in the past, your highness." I looked at Noah and narrowed my eyes. Why was his voice so stiff?


    William continued to look at him for a minute more and then shook his head at his own absurdity.


    "So, is he going to follow us everywhere?" he asked again and I nodded.


    "He is my personal knight and he is ordered to followed me everywhere.'''' I replied and he frowned.


    "But we are at a party, it is a safe ce. And most importantly you are a knight too" he reasoned but i shook my head.


    "Noah would stay here. He is not leaving." I replied finally and his steps halted.


    "Noah, as in the boy you were talking about that day. He is the one?" he asked, looking back at Noah again.


    I did not want to bring that for now. But since he had already recognised him then I could only nod.


    "Yes, your highness. He is the one i like.'''' I replied and he chuckled. He wasughing as if he could not believe what I said.


    "Good, very good. Then he must follow us everywhere.`` He walked at a distance and then sat there on the bench.


    "I want to know what you thought about my offer and why I did not receive any reply from you?" I know his questions were about the letters he had sent to me. But my father never gave them to me. So I have no idea what was written in them. I stayed silent as I kept looking at him.


    "Have you changed your mind?" he asked, looking at Noah this time.


    "I apologize for your highness. I have read the letters yet. Would you mind telling me what was written in them?" he chuckled and shook his head.


    "You never seem to disappoint me by surprising me. You mean to say that you didn''t even get the chance to read a single letter in a week? That also one from the imperial family." his voice was getting colder yet i could only nod.


    I could not tell him that my father hid the letter as it could be taken as treason.


    "Great, then I did not think the post of knight was as important to you as I had thought. I gave you a fair chance, Abigail as I have promised you. But you lost it yourself" he rebuked and then stood up and left.


    I didn''t even know what to say to stop him.


    "Why did you not tell him the truth?" asked Noah as he came closer to me and looked at me worried.


    "I will find another way, Noah. But I could notin about my father. Shall we go and meet Gerard now or shall we go home?" i asked to myself when he tilted his head and asked,


    "Why are you so afraid of that man? You seem to be a different person when he is in front of you."


    "---------"

 Chapter 85 - A Golden Opportunity

    Abigail pov contd.


    I have thought that i could win over the fears of myst life. But whenever I see Gerard my brain seems to malfunction. I reached back to my past and my body instantly started reacting. If William and Noah had noticed there was no way that Gerard had not noticed it. But the point was should I still go to him and try to make friends with him so that I could keep an eye on him or shall I ignore him and let him know that I was not on his side.


    I closed my eyes as the answer was clear as day in front of my eyes. I could not act and be friendly to him. Better go and insult him and get some peace of mind.


    "Noah, have you ever subtly insult someone without using words?'''' I asked, rubbing my hand when all my enthusiasm met with cold water.


    "Did I not insult you without using words these days?" he asked, tilting his head and I red at him.


    "Tsk tsk.. You do not insult me, you bully me. That also by using your power as my master that my father has given you" i said rebuking his misuse of powers but he just shrugged.


    "You are lucky today, i will show you how to insult someone. Come and learn from me.'''' I moved forward without looking back at his face.


    When I walked closer to Gerard he stood up with a pleased face. I wonder why he was so interested in talking to me!


    "Ah, Lady Abigail. I thought you would not get time to talk to me." he said with a soft smile on his face.


    "Oh, i apologise, were you waiting since long my lord. I did not want to keep you waiting but I could not deny the crown prince." i replied with the same smile but before he could say anything i continued, "after all, he is the future of the empire. While you and I are just nobles. No matter how much hard work we do, we will always be under him and have to follow hismands." my voice was full of pride and dreamy and he gritted his teeth.


    I could see him clenching his fingers and his face turning stiff.


    "It is not necessary mydy. Skills and intelligence are important too, or else the empire would not be able to flourish." he said cutting me, it was apparent that he was talking about him since he was called the most talented person in the empire.


    Iughed hard as if I had heard a joke. Many nobles looked at us as mostly nobledies did notugh that hard.


    "This was a good statement to make my heart feel better, my lord. But no matter how much hard work we do and how smart we are, in the end the ruler would rule and we would work under him. Isn''t the minister always smart? But he had never ruled the empire, and knights are more powerful but they have always worked under him, it is a matter of loyalty and trust towards the sun of the empire.


    Royal blood and name of the sun of the empire can never be archived by hard work, but you are still lucky to be the archduke, the personal assistant of the future son of the empire." ''in short you are nothing but a dog who was going to wag his tail at hismand'' i looked at him with a smile but his face had long turned red, he nodded with difficulty as he gave me a stiff smile.


    "Excuse me, mydy. I have some urgent work to deal with." he gave themest excuse and left the area. I smirked looking at his back that soon disappeared from the crowd when I felt someone''s eyes on me.


    When I turned to see there was no one in the crowd. I frowned as I was sure someone was there.


    "That was what you call an insult?'''' I heard Noah murmuring and I turned to look at him.


    "Why, do you have any better ideas?"


    "Defeat him, the best insult is when the person who thinks that he is the most superior loses to nobody."


    "I would do that too. But it would take time. His roots are much deeper than you think. His father is the brother of the empress and his family had rtionships with the royal family for generations.`` I told him and he chuckled.]


    "Wasn''t your mother from the royal pce too?" i just shook my head at his remark.


    "But you still did not tell me, why are you so against him? I did not think you have met him before yourpetition.'''' I was sure he had asked this question umpteenth time, yet he was asking me again.


    "I will tell you once we both start trusting each other. We have a long way to go in the future together." I looked at the distance hoping that this time, the future was not the same as before.


    "Sir Abigail"


    I turned to see a man with silver hair looking at me. His cold blue eyes looked at me intently, though there was a smile on his face, my sense had turned sharp which was telling me to beware.


    "This letter is sent by his royal highness to you. He had said that he wanted an instant reply. And if you did not reply till the end of the party then it would be taken as your final rejection.'''' His words surprised me. I thought that William had already rejected me. But it was my golden chance.


    "Would you be kind enough to wait for a moment so that I can read the letter first?" I asked and the man nodded, yet he didn''t even blink his eyes or stop looking at me as if he was looking directly into my soul.


    "A letter to invite for the ceremony of knighthood and a promise to serve him."

 Chapter 86 - Taking Credits

    William pov


    The moment she told me that she didn''t get time to read my letter, I knew instantly that she had not received my letter. I was even sure that it was her father doing. He must be worried about her. After all, she was not even 16 and the life of the royal pce was too dark.


    So, I took the benefit of the chance and rejected her coldly. I wanted her to stop me but at the same time i didn''t want her to call me just in case my resolve broke.


    I took a deep breath when she did not call me. I didn''t know I was relieved or hurt more. But the day had not finished yet. Who would have known that she would go straight to Gerard and insult him subtly.


    He was already angered with the fact that she had not chosen him and now I was sure he would take her as an enemy. I had to keep her close to keep her safe. It had been years since I had ever changed my decision. But this girl! She had forced me to take my decision back in ten minutes without even trying to persuade me.


    "Go and ask the girl to join me as an official knight." I asked James and he nodded, he must have analyzed the situation already.


    After a while he returned with Abigail following him and then her lover behind him. I still feel that i had seen him somewhere but it was hard that i forget someone so easily, yet i could not recall where have i met him.


    "I am honored to get the invitation to serve you, your highness." she replied bowing to me, her face had no happiness that could confirm her words.


    Just what was she trying to achieve. I remember she never wanted to be a knight! Her dream was to marry a noble and live her life as the properdy of the house. Even a speck of dust used to annoy her and now! How much change hade in her these past years!


    "I hope you will not make further mistakes, sir Abigail. There is a ceremony of knights on this weekend, every knight who had won thepetitions would be announced as knight there. I hope you will be there on time. After that you would join me in the academy as my personal knight after 10 days.`` I told her in a strict tone. Did she have any idea how difficult it was for me?


    "I will be there on time, your highness. I am grateful for this chance." she nodded and then continued to look at me with impatience.


    "You may go now." the moment words left my mouth she bowed and left. A chuckle escaped my lips at her antics. She still did not have patience no matter how much she tried to create the facade.


    "Your highness, do we need to keep an eye on the duke''s son?" asked James moving closer to me.


    "haven''t we already set a lot of eyes on him? If you increase he would be doubtful. Assign your best knight to Abigail, keep an eye on her from afar. No harm should be done to her." the man frowned as he looked at me and then at the girl who had already disappeared.


    "Your highness, she is a knight herself. And her whole family is filled with knights too. The man who was following her. Though he was standing therezily I could feel his killing intent from afar. She did not need further protection of ours."


    "Hmm, do you know that man?"


    "Not much. He is a troop leader of the first order of knights and also helps in training new knights. Abigail is training under him only. He had no family so he lived in the duke''s pce annex building."


    So that advantage he had over me, to be close to her 24/7.


    "Your highness, is there any problem?" he asked again and I shook my head.


    "Come, let''s go andplete our task for the day. Flirt with some girls and then go back to the brothel. Lucas is going to bring the report of thest incident."


    He nodded his head in agreement and we walked to the table again.


    "Your highness, I have never thought that you would be this busy in the party too. I didn''t even get the chance to serve your special tea." said his sister. Did she not know that her brother and I were enemies? Yet I enjoy how foolishly she would tell me things in exchange for a smile.


    "I apologise,dy Sophie. I got busy hearing the praises of your brother. I must say his clothing business has achieved great sess in the shortest period of time."


    "Oh, you are too kind, your highness. It is all because of Lars. he is a great designer and his every work is perfect andpletely different from others. If he had not joined us, the business would have never gained this much momentum. But it was my idea to hire him and I was the one toe up with the idea of business." she boosted herself but all i heard was the name Lars.


    I looked at James who smiled subtly.


    "Is that so,dy Sophie. I must say that you are very talented." I held her hand and she moved closer to me, giving me a fake bashful smile.


    "But I must say you are too kind to let all the credit taken by your brother. You should be the one who is getting all this praise and stand in front of everyone with your head held high. I feel too bad for you,dy Sophie.`` I added, rubbing her hands and then making small circles over her arms as she melted and nodded without even listening to what I was saying.


    "So, why not do one thing, we shall tell everyone that you are the mind of the business and not your brother."

 Chapter 87 - Fanning Flames

    William pov contd.


    I moved closer to the girl who was still hesitating. I was sure she had not done much, she was just bragging to get my attention. But if i got a chance to create a feud between the siblings, then it would be a good chance.


    It would re the empress too and she would proceed to her new trick. I was just getting tired of waiting and acting. I have be a wastrel giving her a chance toe and attack me yet all I got was sneak attacks.


    I smiled as I held her hand and rubbed circles on her palm. It was taught to me by Lucas, for emergencies.


    They all looked at me as if I was a very experienced person. But the fact was I was just trained. I didn''t even get a chance toe closer to the woman I love. Love! No, I did not love anyone.


    I shook my head in denial.


    "What happened to your highness?" she asked me with a worried face.


    "I am just disappointed in you, Lady Sophie. I did not know how you can let others look down on you, but in the end it is your decision.'''' I replied and left, leaving her hanging in the air.


    The more she would crave for me, the more I would find a weakness against the empress.


    "Oh those designs were wonderful, my lord. I am anxiously waiting for your new designs. I would like to book one in advance"


    "Oh, me too. I want a whole set of clothes for uing winter"


    I heard a bunch of girls standing around Gerard praising him.


    I had to find that man named Lars or someone better than him.


    "Your highness"


    I turned to see Abigail was standing behind me.


    "I will be leaving in a few minutes. So, I just wanted to confirm that I needed to tell my parents if there would be any official invitation for the knight''s ceremony."


    "I will send you one, and talk to your father too. You do not need to worry about anything. I will make sure that you will be present there.'''' I replied, burning a blooming smile on her face.


    "But i have a condition" i added and the smile turned stiff. Though i wanted to help her without conditions it would not suit well with my facade.


    "And what is that, your highness?" she asked me to give me a professional smile yet her eyes had started zing fire.


    She was looking at me like she wanted to beat me and I did not know why the thought felt amusing . Instead of being angry, I felt happy.


    I signalled her to follow me and like before her lover followed us too.


    Such a jealous and clingy man! I did not know what Nabi saw in him. Look at his red hair, it was no better than a broom.


    "Yes, your highness"


    "You have a nice choice of clothing, abigail. I want you to do a task for me to prove to me your devotion towards me." i stated as she looked at me confused.,


    "I want you to find a man naming Lars, he is a dress designer or i want someone better than him.'''' I ordered, I could have asked my knights to do it, but it could be very suspicious. A girl looking for a dress designer would not be that suspicious.


    "A dress designer" her eyes shone as she heard me and I wondered why she was so happy.


    "Your highness, I will try my best to arrange it. By any means, are you trying to start a boutique?" She was looking so delighted with the thought that I really wanted to open as many boutiques as she wanted but I shook my head.


    "No, I want one for my lovers. I want all of them to dress in the most beautiful and luxurious clothing." I replied with a sultry look, but instead of being angry she was still smiling brightly.


    "Oh, that would be wonderful. I will personally arrange the designer but your highness. I can not arrange the one who would work on it. The sewer, tailor, and the one who would do embroidery."


    "You do not need to worry about that. I just need a designer. I would make sure to arrange the best artisans for this work." she nodded her head again and she was so delighted that i was sure she would have danced if i would not have been here.


    "Then i shall leave the responsibility on you.'''' With that I left the ground and walked above when she turned and hugged the boy.


    My steps halted and my nails dug deeper into my skin. They were so close that they were showing their affection publicly now. Then let it be what did it have to do with me anyway!


    "Your highness, shall we go now. Or would you like to have another tea?" aked James as he looked at my pale face with concern.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head. "I would like to leave now." he nodded, satisfied and we both walked towards the carriage when I saw Sophie running towards me.


    "Yes,dy sophie. Is there something I can do for you?" I asked with a seductive smile, "By any chance are you thinking of apanying me leaving our own party?" I asked with a meaningful smile.


    She gave me a bashful smile and shook her head.


    "I am here to present you the gift personally. But if you wish, I can apany you anytime, your highness." her suggestion was clear and i chuckled.


    "Too bad, your brother would never agree to this. He did not seem to like mydy sophie. But if you can manage, why don''t you apany me for the theatre someday?" I suggested as her eyes beamed and she nodded again.


    "I would look forward to that then" I added , finally moving towards the carriage.


    "Keep fanning her emotions and let her brother know about it through our spies."

 Chapter 88 - Fake Designer

    Abigail pov


    That was one perfect start. I went to get the order for jewels but thanks to the concubines of his highness, I got the contract for clothes too. Now all I need is two identities.


    I walked out after bidding pleasantries in a happy mood when I saw Sophie standing there with a dreamy look. Since she was lost then I should just let her stay lost. With that thought I avoided her standing there and moved towards my carriage. But she stopped me.


    "Abigail, i need your help" her words were not at all soft or pleading like she really was asking for help. Yet it made me curious so I nodded and encouraged her to tell me.


    "His highness has invited me to the theatre. But you know that my brother would not let me go. So, I will tell everyone that I aming to your pce. If anyone asks you, tell them that I was with you.`` I nodded my head, third. I got third aim for today, luckily two were because of William.


    "Of course, you have my word for it"


    "Good then tomorrow i will go to the pce taking your excuse" she finallyughed at her perfect n and hugged me.


    With that she walked in.


    "Why are you helping her. I did not like her at all." said Noah, as if i liked her.


    I nodded my head in satisfaction, "good, because you are going to face the burnt when her brother would know that she is not with me but in the arms of his highness.'''' I replied with a serious face and his annoyed face cracked and he looked at me as if I was some viin.


    "Why? I thought that you did not like her.`` I asked and he shook his head.


    "Why are you having enmity with both siblings? If you do not like them, then avoid them." he advised and I smirked.


    "Who said that I do not like them? They are my favorite leisure activity. Whenever i feel bored, i like to y with them.'''' I walked towards the carriage and sat in it leaving the stunned behind.


    It took him a minute toe in and settle himself.


    The carriage started and I closed my eyes. I did not want to waste my energy in further discussions.


    "So you will not give me proper replies." Despite my efforts the man did not stop asking questions.


    I shook my head in response, "why, if you know too much, should not i need to kill you too." I asked nonchntly as I closed my eyes again.


    I still needed two like me and a safe ce to talk too.


    I thought about the other details of making multiple identities too. I almost ran out of the carriage when it finally stopped.


    "Did lord Nicks return?" I asked the knight in front of his chamber and they nodded and created space for me to go in.


    He was sitting there with dark ck circles below his eyes as he slowly and gracefully took sips of the bitter drink.


    Hearing my footsteps, he looked above and smiled when he saw it was me.


    "Oh, Abi. I heard that you have gone to a tea party.'''' Then he looked at my dress and styled it here, "it is a pleasant surprise to see you directlying here after that. Is there any urgent matter?"


    I gave him a sheepish smile and meekly nodded. His protective instincts are the only way to convince him to help me.


    "Oh, is there some problem? Why are you looking so worried?" he asked as he put the cup down and gave me his whole concentration.


    I nodded my head as I came and sat close to him.


    "Brother, you do know how these parties are about showing off your wealth and luxury."


    He nodded his head in understanding.


    "Irene was telling that her father was gifting her a store for hering of age ceremony. And so do others. So, I also bragged that my father had already given me a tea house just because I wanted to have one. He did not need to wait for mying of age ceremony to pamper me. They all were too jealous but then Amayra and Sharron asked me to invite them.


    Tell me brother, how can I be invited to a ce which did not even exist.`` I said making a puppy face, which looked like I was on the verge of crying.


    "Abi, i thought that you have stopped telling lies and you did not care much about your pretentious image in past few days.'''' There was some disappointment in his voice but it was just the first step.


    "But brother, it is a matter of our respect. How can you just let the matter go as the higher noble, i should have a strong ce in the society.'''' I replied in a coquettish voice and he finally shook his head.


    "Then you want a tea house from me?" he asked,ing to the point and I nodded.


    "Brother, the tea house you have received from your father. You did not even use it ever. So why not take it for a week. I promise just a week then i will return the keys to you.'''' I continued to throw demands at him with a puppy face and he finally sighed.


    "Sure, you can have the keys of the tea house till you want but do not try to show off further Abi, it can be very risky." he chided me lightly and i nodded, and then hugged him.


    "You are the best brother in the world" I have finally found the golden secret as to why Isabe was able to get his eptance while I only got scolded.


    My brother was too soft hearted and needed a softer approach rather than being angry at him all the time.


    "Alright, that is enough now go and take a rest" he said ruffling my hair and I nodded.


    "You should rest too much. You are looking tired." he nodded and I walked out of his chamber. Now all I needed was a fake designer.

 Chapter 89 - Hiring Family

    Abigail pov


    I dragged my tired self towards my chamber. Though my body was tired due to its age, my mind was still excited.


    I walked in and looked at Beth who was preparing my bed.


    "Beth, tomorrow is your day off, right?" I asked as I sat down on the leather chair.


    She looked at me with hesitation.


    "Yes, mydy. By any chance, do you need my services tomorrow." though she was offering, there was reluctance in her eyes.


    After all, maids and servants only get one day off to spend time with their family. For the rest of the week spent her time with me 24/7. Since leavingte at night after we sleep anding early before we wake up is not feasible, all the nobles have servants quarters but they could not bring their kids and family to live with them. They spent arge part of their life with us rather than their family.


    "No, I just wanted to know about your son and daughter. How old are they now and what do they do?'''' I asked, trying to be as casual as I could. My words surprised her, as I had never asked about them in my past. Except that she had kids, I know nothing about them.


    Darn! I was not even sure if it was a son or a daughter or were they both daughters?!


    A sweet smile bloomed on her lips, her eyes filled with motherly love and for a minute I felt jealous of the kids even when I did not know them.


    "My daughter is 16 this year, and my son will be 18 in three months, mydy."


    "Huh! But you are just 35 years old!" That means she was not even 18 when she had a boy!


    "Is there a problem mydy"


    "Umm, no, I am just surprised that you kids are this old, you must be nning for their marriage." I asked back with an awkward smile.


    "Oh, yes mydy. We have finalised a girl for Stephan, we are just waiting for his job to get finalized so that we can marry him, and for Lily, my husband is still looking around. We hardly get time to discuss it." she replied with regret that she was not able to look after her children well, though i was paying her for it. I still felt bad as I have never felt grateful to her for serving me well.


    "Stephen, what did he do?" i asked again,


    "He used to work in a boutique, mydy. He knows embroidery and sewing well. His fiance worked there too, both kids wanted to marry and Daisy was such a kid that we agreed happily. But the boutique closed due to financial loss and both are jobless now. So we are waiting for them to find a job again. Only then they would be able to marry and start a new life." her voice was too low and filled with fear but i felt happy.


    I have thought of asking one of her kids to work for me, but now I have three. Today really was my lucky day.


    "Is that so? Beth, one of my friends, is starting a new boutique for designing dresses for nobles. If you want i can ask her to hire both of them. But she would only hire them if they are good in their work" even before i couldplete my words, she was already close to me as if she wanted to hold my hands and confirm it, but she stopped when she realised who i was.


    So, I moved and held her hand, making her gasp.


    "It''s ok, I am like your daughter too." I replied with a painful smile, my face filled with longing.


    "Thank you, I can not describe in words how grateful I am, mydy." Her voice turned wet, and her eyes were shimmering with unshed tears.


    "It is fine. By the way, what did Lily do?" I still need a girl to pretend to be a jewelry designer.


    "Oh, she stays at home and takes care of it, since we all work, someone would be needed to cook and do other house chores." she replied as if it wasn''t the obvious thing.


    "Hmm, but what if I have a job for her too?" she shook her head this time,


    "If we all work, mydy, who will cook when my husband and my son return home. If my son and his wife get a job we will be financially strong, so I do not think that my daughter needs to work.`` I pursued my lips at her stubbornness, it was not like I could not ask others.


    But if i asked other maids, there was a chance other family members woulde to know. I am still unsure about the fact that Noah came to know a lot today. I have to find a way to keep his mouth shut too"


    "Beth, I am sure your family is earning well. You get a good pay from the pce. And I will make sure your son and his wife will earn double than working in any other boutique and so will your daughter. You can hire a maid for cleaningter and cooking can be shared once your daughter and your son''s wife return home" i tried my best to convince him, but she still looked reluctant.


    "Beth, if your daughter works, don''t you think she will get a better man and family. You know howmoners prefer working girls so that they can support their family." this was myst way and as expected she nodded her head.


    "Then, I will talk about it with my husband. He works part time only. If he is ready to help then we can manage without a maid too." she said with a long sigh, as if a burden was lifted off her chest.


    "But i think hiring a maid would not be that difficult" i asked with confusion


    "I need that money for their marriage, mydy"

 Chapter 90 - The Visit

    Abigail pov contd.


    "If they worked well, I promise you that she would be able to marry in a much better family than you think." though i assured she did not take my words seriously and brushed it off as a kid''s wordings.


    "Then, I will wait for your reply on Monday. By the way, since I am going to sleep, you can take the servant''s carriage and leave, you will reach home early that way." she felt grateful again, as she bowed deeper than necessary.


    I just shook my head at her change of heart. The eyes that used to look at me were fearful eyes, now looking with warmth.


    "You have changed, mydy" she whispered as she left the room.


    Have i! Or have I turned into a revengeful person! The help she was praising me so much for.. Was nothing but a way to get me revenge.


    I looked at the moon, the inanimate thing with thousands of questions in my heart. If only I could live that peacefully.


    I closed my eyes to sleep, tomorrow would be a new day, a new start.


    -------------


    When I woke up the next morning, the sun was already high in the sky. I rubbed my eyes as I gently opened them.


    "Looks like i overslept since Beth was not here to wake me up" I stretched my body and sat up on the bed.


    "Mydy, would you like to have breakfast first or bath?" asked jasmine, my temporary maid, she serves me whenever Beth takes leave.


    "Bath would be fine"


    She bowed and left when I stood up and looked out of the window. Today father had promised to take all of us to town. Though I would have loved it if it would have been only me and Nicks, even Isabe would have been fine, but since her mother wasing too, I just needed to make sure that we did not have any argument.


    "Mydy, your bath is ready." I nodded as I followed her. I wore a simple white satin dress for the asion and walked towards the main hall, when i saw Isabe, standing there with a beautiful but very head royal blue dress with a lot of jewelry while i just had a simple pearl ne.


    "Did you have breakfast, Abi?" called my father who was still dressed in a knight''s uniform.


    They were all looking ready to go so I nodded my head instead of denying.


    "Good, then we all are ready to go. We are going to share a single carriage, okay?"


    I nodded again, it was much better then being with Isabe again.


    We all entered the carriage, my father, his wife sat on one side and all three of us sat at the other side.


    "We are going to visit stores, and then have lunch. Would you like to go to a fair or theatreter?" He asked for our opinion, but his eyes were looking at me.


    "Fair"


    "Theatre" where Nicks stayed silent, and Isabe had different views.


    "Fair is formoners, this is where nobles should go." she retorted and I rolled my eyes.


    "She is right, Abigail, we are dressed with too many precious gems, we can not roam in front ofmoners like that" added my step mother and i could only nod and look out of the window.


    My eyes fell on the horses where knights were following us. Noah was on the front horse, his eyes met mine and he smiled at me.


    "Well, then let''s do one thing. Since we all do not need to do shopping, we can go to a fair and have lunch at the nearby inn and then go to the theatres." replied my father after a pause.


    I sometimes felt bad for him to be torn between the two, yet I did not want to be the one to always give up. So I epted his decision and so did others.


    Soon we arrived at the fair.


    It was the best ce in the town, it was just like a modern day amusement park. It had a circus, fun rides, and a small games stall, where you could buy small things and even get your instant charcoal portraits.


    "I want to y a hoop game, and then target practice too." I replied happily like a kid as my eyes started looking around.


    Taking everything in by my green eyes I was no less than a kid who had been left in the open fields to enjoy.


    "Alright, let''s start with games, but stay together, alright. I aming in a minute" he left us there as he went to assign tasks to the knights.


    I looked at Isabe who was looking around in marvel. It must be her first timeing here. Her gleaming eyes could not be hidden but when her eyes met mine, she snorted and then stood there with a disdained face.


    I shook my head at her antics. I was going to give her onest chance today, to see if she could be saved or not.


    "Isabe, have you ever sat on a ferris wheel?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "Hmm, no.. I did not like taking rides." she replied and I chuckled.


    "How do you know if you have never tried. Come let me show you. It is one of the best experiences.`` I lured her and she bit her lips.


    "Nicks, looks like she did not want to, would you like to go with me instead" i said though i pinched his hand and he got my signal.


    "Sure, it is my favorite thing to do. But I did not want to go with you, you cry when you are afraid. I will go with my father instead. You are still not that brave and so as Isabe is, she must be afraid, so let her be." he said with a snort, and I looked at Isabe again.

 Chapter 91 - Over Protective Father

    Abigail pov contd..


    "I am not that weak now, Nick, I will show you today. Only Isabe is weak now. Sigh, it looks like I have to go alone then." I said with a pout and I started to move.


    "Wait, i wille with you, but just to show you that i am not weak and to see your crying face. Hmph" though she was saying so, her eyes were telling a different story.


    "Alright then follow me. We will see who will cry in the end ``I replied with all seriousness and nodded my head though I was amused at how easy it was to fool her. If only she did not listen to her mother and try to live ording to her age, she could have a much better life.


    I paid for the cabin and we both sat down. A man came and put safety belts properly. After that the giant wheel started moving. Her eyes gleamed as she looked around when slowly we started moving up.


    The wheel was big in height and soon the people started looking small from the height we were there.


    "So, how is it Be?" Her smile was already giving the answers, yet I wanted her to realise that too.


    "It''s incredible. Can you see mother and brother Nicks, they are looking too small, and those shops. They are shining like stars. And¡­" she was chirping happily, when she suddenly stopped and looked at me.


    "Why are you doing this? What are you going to do with me this time?" her face was full of suspicions and her body turned alert.


    "What do you mean?" I asked frowning, could she not see I was paying efforts to make her happy.


    "You never did something without any traps. Remember when I came to the pce for the first time. You have told me that you will show me the estate and then when i was admiring lotus pond, you pushed me, and threw me in the pond.'''' She used me and Iughed awkwardly as I rubbed my sweaty hands with my dress.


    "That.. that was an incident. I did it incidentally."


    "Ha! And the time when you gifted me a royal blue handkerchief, telling me that you have embroidered it especially for me. When I wiped my face through it, my whole face turned blue. And I was not able to leave my room for three days." she said in a cold voice.


    I could not help but curse my past self. She was the one who had done all this, that also because she was jealous and scared to suddenly have another girl topete with me for my father''s affection.


    "That was just a prank, like siblings do to each other. It was nothing serious. And how would I hurt you here? Look, I have nothing in my hands.`` I raised both my hands in the air and then shook my sleeves too to show her I had nothing, but it only raised her suspicions.


    "Abigail, I am telling you. If you push me from here, I willin to the father and then he will lock you in the room like he had warned youst time.`` She threatened me by trying to sound brave, though she was trying to make the maximum distance between us. Her face was filled with sweat and eyes were afraid to fall.


    My jaw almost hit the floor, I was so unbelievably surprised. Does she seriously think I will try to kill her? To be honest, I justnded here a few days ago and since then I have been trying to improve my rtionship with her.


    I didn''t even remember the cases she was talking about? I couldn''t deny that I did some crazy stuff in the past because I felt she invaded my family and my pce., but being suspicious of something I was doing to improve our rtionship was too much.


    "I admit, I am guilty of some pranks in the past.." i tried to apologise but she just snorted.


    "Some, you have tormented me daily." she used again.


    "nevertheless! This time that was not the case. I brought you here just for fun. You are enjoying the ride, aren''t you?" I did my best to maintain an image ofposure.


    "But why would you do that. You hate me from the first day., I will not fall into any of your ploys this time." she shook her head.


    "Hey, are you even listening to me, if you have yed tricks on you, you have yed tricks on me too. You haveined to your father like a crying baby and I have received many punishments because of it." i retorted back, i knew that i was a viin but she was also not a saint!


    "Then what else was I supposed to do? Sit silently and let you throw me out of the pce. This is my family too. But you never let me be part of it." sheined, shaking her head as if she could not believe that i was ming her.


    "Liar, in fact, you are the one who stole my father and my brother from me. Your mother never treated me as a daughter, yet Nicks always took your side and father always punished me because of you.`` I replied back in anger, as if the dam that was closed for immemorial time finally burst open.


    "Ha! Father only has you in his eyes. Even when he punished you and locked you in the room, he stayed outside of the room all night just to make sure that you were fine. He only let you call dad, while we both call him father. ``I opened my mouth but I closed it like a fish, trying to grasp air.


    "Father stayed all night at the door just to make sure that I was fine!?" i never knew that, though i was touched that he loved me so much, why was he so overprotective of me.


    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t know that? Even maids know about it. You¡­" her eyes widened and so as mine as the terror filled our bodies, "ABIGAIL¡­"

 Chapter 92 - You Are Grounded

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Abigail" Isabe shouted as she felt the surface shaking and my eyes widened with terror too. I looked down and saw the lighting that was decorated on the corners of the ferris wheel was moving with the wind, the people were shouting and a crowd was collecting near the levers.


    The ferris wheel was not the one which was operated by lightning like the modern world. Many wooden and iron levers were attached to its body and paddling was done to pass its energy. But visibly the lever that was handling it broke due to some reason, and now we are trapped in it.


    We both were so lost in stating the facts and ming each other that we did not even notice that the ferris wheel had stopped moving a while ago. Many had slowly started climbing down and only a few who were at a certain height were unable to do so, and we were the only ones who were at the highest point.


    "Abigail, what do we do now?" she shouted as she moved towards me and clutched my hands. She was just a kid, so being afraid was normal when even adults were screaming for their lives.


    "Nothing would happen, Isabe. Do not worry, I will protect you.`` I assured the girl as I looked around. There must be some way for sure.


    I looked at the corners of ferris wheel and then at her, "Isabe, we have to descend through these spikes, it is a bit dangerous, but you can climb on my back and piggy back me, i will slowly get down holding you.'''' I offered her it when she looked down and gulped.


    "But it is too high. We both will fall." she shook her head like a rattle drum, afraid that i would not see it at once.


    Another lever broke and the cabin shook again. The sound of screaming and shouting increased. And Isabe hugged me tightly, hiding herself in my arms.


    "Look, we do not have any options. This may fall anytime. Then we both would not even get a chance to try. I promise you i will take you down safely.'''' I rubbed her back to soothe and she slowly nodded her head, but the grip of her hands did not loosen a bit.


    I was the only straw that was saving her from drowning, so in this moment she forgot all the differences we had, and dly epted my support.


    "Good, now climb on my back and hold me with all your might." I instructed her as I stood up in the shaky cabin and she slowly climbed on my back and wrapped her arms around my neck and her legs around my hips.


    "Good, hold tightly ok" though it was very ufortable to have her on my back while descending that was the only way we had.


    I moved as slowly as possible and held the wires with both hands tightly. Then I slowly adjusted my legs over it. When I was sure that I was stable enough, I took a step down.


    It would be a lie if I say I was not afraid. If it would have been only me then it would have been different but having her had increased the danger tremendously.


    "Lady Abigail,dy Isabe.." we both heard shouting of knights who saw us taking steps down


    "Abi, Be.. Stay there, we have arranged a safety." came the strained voice of my father.


    "We are fine, dad. Try to protect those who can not do anything and are still trapped in the cabin.`` I shouted back as I took another step down and then moved my hands too.


    Isabe, who was too afraid in the beginning, had also calmed down and the deathly grip she had over my shoulder and neck had loosen a bit so that I could breathefortably.


    How much time had passed, when I noticed we had already covered half of the height, but when I thought that it would be easier now, another wooden lever broke and the whole ferris wheel shook again, making my grip loosen.


    "Isabe hold tightly" I shouted as my one hand fell and only one hand was holding us both.


    "Abi, Be. Let it go and jump. We will catch you." Nicks shouted and I slowly looked down, they had arge in their hands. It looked like a fisher''s but muchrger and stronger.


    "Be, shall we jump?" I asked for her opinion since she was still horrified.


    "I.. I do not know. I trust you Abi, you will save me." For a moment I forgot where we were and smiled constantly.


    "That''s right, Be. I will keep you safe. Thank you, for trusting me."


    I saw a few others jumping from their seats andnding on the safely. Knights held them and took them out of it.


    "It is safe, Be. I am going to jump. Hold me tightly, okay?" she nodded her head lightly and then hid it in the crook of my neck.


    I took a deep breath and then let my hand go and jumped. We both fell down on the, and my body bounced a bit. She was still on my back while I fell face on the.


    Her mother moved forward without even waiting for the knights and took Isabe in her arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Oh my darling, are you alright?" She kissed her forehead, her cheek and then hugged her again while I felt someone''s arm holding me too.


    I looked above to see my father was holding me tightly in his arms. His heart was beating so fast as if he had run a marathon. My heart felt warm looking at his worry filled face and a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Do not smile mydy. You will be punishedter." he scolded as his deep eyes continued to scrutinise my face and body to find the possible injuries.


    I winced as his hands touched my palm and he immediately let go of my hand as if it scalded him.


    He looked down to see my bleeding hands and his anger rose.


    "Abigail, you are grounded!"

 Chapter 93 - Happy Family

    Abigail pov contd.


    I looked at my father with aggrieved eyes.


    "Dad, i was trying to save both of us" i retorted when he decided to keep me house arrested again. I had to go to the tea house in two days. I have a lot to do!


    "But I have asked all of you to wait till I return. What if anything major has happened, Abi? What if you had been hurt?" Although his tone was filled with anger, I could see only fear in his eyes, immense fear and my brows furrowed. Why was he so worried?


    "Father, do you not trust my skills at all?" I asked, confused, these days he''s worries were reaching new heights! Did he used to be so worried in the past too?!


    But before I could ask him further my eyes fell on the man with silver hair. He was jumping from the ferris wheel. I was sure he was the one who had given me the letter of his highness at yesterday ''s archduke''s party.


    There was no way a man like him would be here to enjoy the fair or ferris wheel alone. I looked around to see if he had a family but there was no one.


    As if sensing my gaze, he turned to look at me. His eyes widened but then he adjusted his expressions and jumped towards the other direction and got lost in the crowd again.


    But the look in his eyes was like I had caught him red-handed. Was he the reason behind this incident?! Did William send him? But why did William want to.. Did he want to hurt me? My eyes widened at thest thought but then again why would he want to hurt me when I was trying to protect him?


    I tried to move further to follow him when I felt someone holding me from behind.


    "Where are you going?" asked Nicks looking at me confused and then at the crowd where I was looking.


    "Be, are you okay?" I heard father asking her.


    "I am fine, father. Thanks to my sister Abi, she kept me safe. ``It felt so good to hear sister Abi from their mouth that I even forgot I was angry with my father.


    Even her mother looked at me gratefully. ''I should save her a few more times! Should I try to create traps and then protect her!'' I shook my head at that absurd thought, though I was sure it would have given desired results.


    "Now that everyone is fine. Shall we enjoy the fair. Come Abi, I will take you to the carriage and treat your wounds first.`` I nodded at the offer of Nicks and walked back with him.


    "Are you okay?" asked Noah, once he looked at me, he was looking worried just like father.


    "I am fine. All of you are taking it as a big deal. It was just a minor ident." The words had just left my mouth when I heard a loud bang.


    I only turned to see that the ferris wheelpletely broke and fell on the ground. Thank goodness that all the people were already saved and except for a few injuries nothing major happened.


    "You did good, Abi. I am proud of you." Nicks said as he cleaned my wound gently. Then he wrapped his hands properly and sighed.


    I looked at him curiously when he said with puffed cheeks, "I was thinking of defeating you in the games today. But now you would not even be able to y."


    "Why, I still can take aim and throw hoops." I recovered as I tried to flexion but I winced at the pain.


    "Do not be stubborn, in fact, i think you can not even wield the sword tomorrow." added Noah, who was standing at the sidelines. And for a change, Nicks nodded.


    "You all are teaming against me. Father did not let me go out and you both would not let me enjoy today, and practice tomorrow.'''' I said with puffed cheeks.


    "Don''t be stubborn, Abi. I will take you to other rides." offered Nick,


    "And I will teach you something special today." offered Noah, they both tried their best to cheer me up. I felt my heart flutter at the care they were showing me.


    But I kept my face glum, as I continued to look at the distance.


    "Then will you take me shopping for an ice cream treat?" i asked and Nicks nodded,


    "I can take you there right now." he said proudly but i shook my head.


    "No, I want to go tomorrow to your tea house. I want to see the ce before taking my friends there. If i will not be familiar with the ce they will find out my lie.'''' I was telling the truth. I wanted to know everything about the ce so that I could train Lily.


    Nichs sighed as he nodded, as he went in the carriage to keep the box back when Noah whispered.


    "Are you going to act like you have designed the jewels, or you want me to act there?"


    "No, they both have seen us, I have a perfect girl in my mind. But I did not know that you were interested in helping me." he pursed his lips at my remark and then stayed silent.


    "Well if you still want to help me then we need to discuss it. Meet them at the armoryter. I will tell you my n ``I whispered back.


    "Shall we go back?" I nodded when Nicks and I turned back to go in, while Noah just stood there. His eyes followed me at a distance but then I turned and left with Nicks.


    They all were sitting in a booth of snacks. There are only or two booths where nobles eat in the fair which was only reserved from them and nomoner was allowed in.


    Finally we were looking at a one happy family who sat together and chatted happily without any arguments in between.

 Chapter 94 - What She Wanted

    William pov


    "How do you think that ident happened?" I asked, looking at James who finally came and climbed on the other horse.


    "Someone is behind her. The way Hundred got lost in the woods and then breaking off all the levers of the ferris wheel both are well nned idents." though i already knew that fact, I still felt anger bubbling up again when he pointed it out.


    "And it is because she ising close to me. It had started the day she had saved me from the Chandelier or the day when she came back to thepetition on my horse?"


    "I think someone wanted to take her ce in thepetion and this was to injure her so that she could note to the knighthood ceremony and once again lose her ce.


    Even the way his father was behaving, as if he knew that there was someone behind her who did not want her to be your knight."


    ''So once again the reason was me! Huh! I was still the dark moon of her life''


    "Then find a reason and cancel her appointment. If staying away with me can keep her safe then let it be." I closed my eyes as I suddenly felt tired.


    "No, it would not work. Since she would try other methods then. And it would only cause her further trouble. She is a stubborn girl, even that day when you have denied her she was telling her knight that she would find a way.


    Moreover if we keep her close, then we can not only keep her safe, but we can also see who is the one behind all this."


    "I do not want to use her as a pawn. Not at all." I said with anger surging like hell.


    "I understand, your highness."


    "Umm, by the way the girl had seen me."


    My eyes snapped open at his words, "how did this happen? I have never expected this type of mistake from you."


    "When I moved to save her, she was already doing fine, and her father used the safety well. I was about to go when a 3 year old kid was stuck in a cabin. When I tried to save her, Abigail turned and saw me.


    And the look in her eyes was telling that she remembered me too.`` I sighed as I ran a hand in my hair.


    "Great, could the day be any better or you have other ns to ruin it too."


    "Well, I did not need to do it. Since you have already did it yourself with that dumb girl." i just hated him when he made me realise that.


    "So, she found a way toe, huh? Good, since my day is going to ruin anyway. I want you to fill her mind against her brother subtly. Give credit to her brother for all the things she had done or her father.


    I want her to think that her brother was trying to backstab them."


    "What if that dumb girl took it positively?"


    "No, she is selfish. She would not be able to ept that someone was praised so much even if it''s her own brother. She is just trying to be the future empress so that she would be the one who rules.


    Or else she would have been supporting her brother to get the throne instead." I shook my head at the greedy nobles. The throne for which they were dying so much! Did they have any idea that it was made up of the blood of innocents?


    "Yes, your highness"


    Though he replied I was still looking at the distance where the fair was!


    "Shall we go now, your highness?" he asked, tilting his head and following my gaze when I shook my head.


    "Give me that hat and the dress"


    "No, it is not safe, there would still be the perpetrator of the ident." he panicked instantly hearing my words and shook his head like a rattle drum.


    It was hard to see James worried about something that badly and I could only sigh.


    "Nothing would happen just trust me, has anyone ever caught that i am taking training or meeting schrs? Or someone knows that I am the one who bought the wholend of the east.


    My father even trying to find me to get me married to Josephine.'''' I told him proudly yet a chuckle escaped my lips when I removed my father''s letter to ask me if I coulde and meet his daughter. He would even announce me with the title of duke if i marry her. Tsk tsk!


    "But what if you denied and he did not let us flourish any further?"


    "You do not need to worry about that. I have a n. Now take the horse back i will meet you in the brothel after two hours.'''' With that I jumped from the horse and ran towards the fair.


    My long dark hairs covering my golden bangs, and the big hat hiding half of my face. I took out the handkerchief and covered the rest of the face with it as I walked close to the booth where they were trying to aim a toy, while Abi was standing in the corner with her both hands covered in the bandage.


    My fists clenched at the thought that I could be the reason behind it.


    "I did not want the doll. I want that musical box." she grumbled looking at the white princess doll in Nicks hands.


    I smiled unconsciously and before I could stop I was already paying for the hoops to y the game. But before I could even start the musical box was already won by another person.


    "Here, take the musical box and do not whine like a kid. You are too noisy" said the same red haired boy.


    "Hehe.,. Am i.. Then i will shout more..yayy" she smiled as he held his hand and shouted.


    And all I could do was look from a distance and smile. At least she got what she wanted!

 Chapter 95 - Overallping Image

    Abigail pov ltd.


    I stretched myself on the bedzily like a cat. I was too happy that even the tiredness was nothing in front of it. It was a perfect day. Though it did not go as nned at all.


    Due to the ident the fair closed just after the patrolling knights reached there. so that they could look at the matter carefully. And even father changed his mood to take us to the theatres. So the day ended rather early. But the good thing was I have achieved my first goal today.


    I smiled as I moved and took my diary out and looked at my bucket list.


    Earn love and affection from every member of the family.


    Damage all the business of archduke.


    Became an official knight and keep the crown prince safe.


    Damage the political image of archduke.


    Let the crown prince be the emperor to keep the family safe.


    Expose Garrard and send him to prison or rather kill him.


    Though the list was long and difficult to achieve, I was happy that I havepleted the first goal today.


    My eyes fell on the music box that Noah had won for me. After ourst argument I had thought that I would never be able to forgive him but it did not seem to be the case. And he was the only friend i had after all. In myst life, I only had fake friends but now I know the value of real friends so I would not ept defeat so easily.


    I took it and moved towards the bed again. Keeping it on the left side, Iidfortably on the bed. When i opened the box, its music started flowing into the room and so as in my heart that was feeling warmth.


    I didn''t even know when my eyes started feeling heavy and my eyes dropped. For a moment I felt a figure standing in the distance but when I forced my eyes to open there was none. I stood up and checked the whole room. There was no one. The door and window were closed too. So I just shook my head and slept again.


    --------


    In the morning when I opened my eyes, Beth was already standing there. I smiled looking at her which she returned with her warm smile.


    "Mydy, how have you been?" she asked me as she moved closer to me. I wore those sleepers and then stood up, rubbing my eyes and yawning.


    She shook her head and sighed, "nobledies of your age did not scratch their body like and did not yawn with an open mouth. You did not behave like ady at all these days, even if you''re going to be a knight, you still will marry a man, not the other way around.`` She scolded me mildly. This was the first time she was giving me advice so freely and even showing the courage to scold me even when it was mild, it was something new. As if she knew that she had that right over me.


    So i could finally say that i was walking with my family and friends now.


    "Pfffftttt.. Hahaha.. It''s not like I can''t, it is just that I have no interest in girls." iughed at the joke but she did not get it. I just shook my head. Having love with same gender and then marrying them was something that was a matter beyond theprehension of these people.


    "Nothing" I just shook my head as I looked at the training ground. Today I could not train. Hope Nicks and Noah have informed sir Seymour.


    "Are you not getting ready for your training mydy?" she asked moving towards me as she saw me looking out of the window and enjoying the view leisurely. Something that I had not even done once since I came back.


    I was so bought inpleting the checklist that I forgot the reasons behind it.


    "My hands are injured. I am not going to train today. So I would like to have a walk in the central garden and have my breakfast near the lotus pond."


    "Oh, mydy, what happened to your hands?" she finally noticed the small wrapped cloth in my hands and her expression turned into a worried one.


    "I apologize for not taking proper care of you, mydy. Come let me check the wound first and do the dressing again. This one is turned dirty.'''' She held my hand and dragged me to the nearby chair while I justughed and shook my head.


    She opened the wound so slowly and gently as if it was made up of ss and would shatter with a small pressure. Se flinched looking at the injury in my hands and then gently blew on it.


    For a moment her image ovepped with thedy with golden hairs and green eyes who was looking at me with worried eyes. I blinked my eyes a few times to clear my eyes.


    "Is it paining a lot mydy?" she asked as she started wrapping the wound again with a fresh piece of cloth, her eyes were once again brown and I couldn''t help but think that I have be too sensitive with being young again.


    "No, I am fine. Go and prepare a bath so that I can get ready early. I may go out with brother Nick. So i want to go for walk as soon as possible so that i can enjoy it too.'''' I replied, taking my hands back from her hands.


    She nodded and left for the preparation. I was waiting for her to tell me about the conversation she had at her home. But she did not say a thing. I will ask her directly then after breakfast. With that thought i stood up and walked towards the bath area.


    "Beth, have you asked your husband about your daughter working here and so as your son and daughter inw?"


    "umm, can we talk about it after breakfast, mydy?"

 Chapter 96 - Better Daughter

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I did not want a heavy dress to get attention. I want that simple blue dress." I instructed looking at all the four dresses on the mannequins.


    After getting dressed up, I walked towards the garden with a big smile on my lips. Now I have to wait till lunch break and as promised Nicks would take me to the tea house. I have to check it and so does the jewelry store nearby and raw materials for making a good dress too. Once again it was a long list to do. But soon I would have staff and allies to support me.


    With that thought I smiled, soon I would have a big army to support. I sat under the gazebo as I looked around. It was the most peaceful ce of the pce. It is used to organise big parties and feast but rest of the time no onees here since we all have our personal garden attached to our chambers.


    I looked around as I sipped my tea, eating all the delicious food with peace when I heard footsteps. I turned to see Isabe wasing towards me with something in her hands.


    "Are you busy Abi?" she asked, looking at me and then at the food.


    "Of course not. I am having breakfast. Would you like to join me?'''' I offered and she hesitated but nodded her head.


    "I am thankful for yesterday. You not only saved me but also gave me courage to face the situation and behaved as a sister should do. In fact, more than that.'''' Though her words were simple, her voice had sincerity.


    "As you said, that is what a sister should do. As I have said to you before, I am trying to mend our rtionship, Be. I know that I have pranked and tormented you, but you have passedments and tried to create troubles for me too. Can we not let the past go, and be good sisters?" I asked and she finally raised her eyes and looked at me.


    Her eyes were watery as if I had bullied her but her face had that innocent smile, "I would love to have a big sister and a good friend in you." she nodded her head and then passed me a box.


    I raised a brow but she just forwarded further. I took it in my hands and opened it. It has a small locket on which i NIA was written.


    "It is the initials of all of us." she added when she looked confused on my face.


    "You can wear it in a chain or even add it to your bracelet. I have used the soft gold and mixed a bit of silver to give it strength. And look at the stones. It has turquoise for N, because of Nicks''s turquoise green eyes, emerald for you, and amber for my initials because of my amber eyes.`` She kept exining it thinking that I didn''t like it, but I was silent because I thought even when it was just the initials of our name, It was designed so beautifully that I could not believe at all that she had made it herself in less than a day.


    I never knew that she was so well versed in jewels making at this small age. I suddenly felt embarrassed as I was sure I did not know anything else except making trouble at that age.


    "How did you make it yourself?'''' I asked, finally breaking my silence and finally stopping her from continuing her lecture as to why she had chosen this gift as a start.


    "Huh?"


    "I mean, we have not been in good terms before yesterday, then when did you get time to make it and how did you make it?'''' I asked again and she looked at me hesitantly.


    Why was she feeling like that? Should she not be proud or did she not want me to tell her secrets!


    "If you did not want to share your secrets, then it is fine. I was just mesmerised by it. I have never thought that you are so talented. In fact, you should start working on it, who knows you could start your own store in a year." i praised her to make her feel better not because we were on good terms now but it was genuinely a design worth praising.


    "Umm, you really did not know?" she finally spoke with hesitation and i blinked.


    ''Should I know? Has she told me before? Darn! Due to my hazy memories I could not even be sure what she was talking about!'' looking at my lost face she sighed,


    "Myte father, baron Smington, who died while trying to save your mother, he was a jewel maker. I used to go with him to his store when I was four. He used to show me all the work areas and how he made jewels. I had a good time there. Even when my mother married here, I did not stop going to the store until it was sold 3 years ago." her eyes were looking at the distance and she was looking lost.


    "Why was the store sold 3 years ago?" if it was there for such a long time why did it close so suddenly?


    "Sigh, no one was there to take care of it so it was not working efficiently. Mother had kept it to give me on my marriage as this was the only thing she had. But she is not good at business. Moreover after the duties as a duchess, she never gets the time to spend on the small store. When it suffered too much loss, my mother decided to keep the jewels for me instead and close it.


    So I have a lot of jewels and metals, and other equipment too. Whenever she is not paying attention I go there and practice the art of making jewels. It is the only thing that kept me connected to my father." her voice turned low and distant at the end and i felt she was a much better daughter than me.

 Chapter 97 - Love To Meet Her

    Abigail pov cont''d..


    For the first time, I was watching Isabe in a different light. If I have lost my mother in an incident. Then she had lost her father too. That also because her father was travelling with my mother and tried to protect her.


    My father married her mother taking the responsibility of both of them. But I hardly see them sharing a room. Yet I always saw them as intruders who had entered my happy family to ruin it.


    A lump formed on my throat as I continued to look at her distant eyes. She was younger than me, she neededfort too.


    "Do you miss your father a lot?" I asked, trying to get away with the feeling of guilt, grief and pain.


    She nodded, still looking at the horizon. "This ce was never mine to begin with, no one has ever epted me. Brother Nichs and father have sympathy for us, that is why they take my side, but when ites to love and concern, it could be easily seen in their eyes when ites to you."


    "It''s not like that.. They care for you too. That is why they always scold me. They never scold you.`` Never in my dreams have I ever thought that I would coax Isabe one day.


    She just sighed and nodded as if she did not want to continue the topic anymore. Then she looked back at me.


    "So, did you like the pendant? I can attach it with your bracelet if you want." she offered as she looked at the bracelet in my hands.


    "No, I want to keep it for a special asion but I have an offer for you." Although I was still hesitant to tell her my ns and make her a part of it, I still want to encourage her to improve her skills.


    "An offer?!" she tilted her head as she looked at me. It was not only me who did not trust herpletely, her eyes had doubts too.


    Still we both were sitting there and trying to improve our rtionship. It was a good start.


    "Yes, I have a friend who designs jewels. She is thinking of opening her store. But she is only good at designing, she does not know much about the quality of metals and how to mix and form them, so she is hesitant to invest. Why don''t you both start working together? She would design jewels and you can form them.


    Then you can sell them in the market. If you both earned well, you can once again buy your father''s store and start it. Not because you need it for your marriage, I am sure father would marry you well. Start it because you like doing it ``I tried my best to encourage her, if we both would do this work together then I was sure we would be able to get sess earlier than expected and Gerard would never be able to enter the business field.


    "It is not that easy, jewels need a lot of investment. And a perfect market for supply. Nobles did not trust any source until its name is associated with any reliable family.'''' She shook her head and looked at me as if I was a dreamer and did not know anything about the real world.


    "You do not have to worry about that. Lady Amayra has a renowned business. If she agrees to support our business and buy jewels from us then soon nobles would know about us too.


    We will be the first store to give authenticity cards to the buyers. So they would love to buy jewels from us." my eyes turned dreamy as i nned for the further while she kept looking at me with pensive eyes.


    "What are authenticity cards?"


    "Well it is a parchment that would promise that the jewels we have sold are 100% pure. If they were found fake then we would give them jewels and return money too."


    "Huh! What if someone tried to take advantage and knowingly changed the jewel and then imed it is fake then?" she asked me, looking at me with disdain for my foolish idea.


    "No, we will make a special mark and seal on all our jewels and metals. Something that only we knew how to make. So if someone would change them, we wille to know immediately. But we do not need to tell this to the customers in the beginning. By this way we can check who wants to take advantage of our scheme.`` I replied with so much excitement.


    I could actually see the store in front of my eyes with so many customers that they have to make appointments beforeing to buy.. And then money falling over both of us. ''sigh! I was still fond of gold and power, I could see that now.''


    "Well, the n is perfect. From which noble family is your friend?" she asked, nodding her head, satisfied.


    "She is not a noble. She is amoner. Why?"


    "Huh!" She looked at me dumbfounded. "How can you have amon friend? Let alone be friends, have you ever met amoner all your life? Did you not always say that they are filth taking the ce of the empire and then wasting it. And also,moners and nobles should not mingle or else the servants would forget their ce and think they could be equal to their master.`` I bit my lips as she continued to mimic me. I could even see she was copying my voice and tone and also rolling her eyes like I do.


    Though I did not remember any of the words she was saying, I was sure I would have said those words.


    "Did I not change in your case? Then why can I not change my views formoners? My friend is very talented. If you would see the designs you would be her fan too.`` I returned and she nodded with a giggle.


    "Then I would love to meet her."

 Chapter 98 - Knight In 4 Days.

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Then I would like to meet her. Where did she live and how did you meet her?"


    "I have seen her in a store working. I was impressed by the designs she had made. So, I promised her once. Then slowly we became friends though i have not met her enough too. I will try to fix an appointment with her when I go out with brother Nicks today."


    "Oh.. you are going out with brother Nicks." her eyes were filled with expectations. She was looking like a small puppy that looked at its master with big doe eyes.


    "Yes, would you like toe with us?"


    "Well, no.. since you have a n in advance, i do not want to trouble both of you." Her words were soft and hesitant.


    "It is not like that. We were going to see my brother''s tea house, since I have not even visited once and then I wanted to meet my friends. I will be busy with my friends, you can givepany to brother Nicks" just a little encouragement and her eyes gleamed, her smile bloomed as if she had earned the wheel treasure of the pce.


    "Really, then I should go and get dressed soon. I will see you in an hour." and before i could tell that her current dress waspletely fine and she did not need to change it, she ran away almost jumping and squealing like a kid she was.


    "Beth"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "Come sit here, we need to talk now."


    She looked hesitant yet nodded and stood in front of me. I eyed her and she looked around.


    "It would not be appropriate for me to sit with you in the public, mydy." she replied as she continued to look around. I just sighed and shook my head.


    "Did you convince your son and daughter?" I asked again and she shook her head which surprised me. I was hoping to get an affirmative answer since it was a golden opportunity for them.


    "Why? did they not want the job?" I asked with a frown.


    "My son is over the moon for getting the offer. He and his fiance are more than happy toe and work for you. But my husband did not want Lily to go and work outside. He is not only worried about the home but also her safety. I apologize to mydy. I was not able to convey your goodwill to him.`` I could only sigh and nod at that.


    Just a few minutes ago I promised Isabe that I will fix a meeting between her and my friend. Now how could i find a non existing friend!


    "It is fine. I understand. Since we are going to town,e with us. Go to your family and ask them toe and meet me in the tea house. Take the carriage with you so that you can reach on time.'''' I said with a deep sigh.


    "Is there something else?" I asked when I saw her hesitant face.


    "Oh, do not worry about the money, if they passed the test, they would be paid handsomely.'''' I replied and she shook her head.


    "Ipletely trust you, mydy. Actually.. My husband was asking.. If you could give the job you were offering to my daughter to anyone else?"


    "Anyone else?" I asked, tilting my head and she nodded.


    "We have a nephew. His parents died during the war. He lives near our house, though he has work, he is getting some problems here. So if he could be offered a job.. He is very hardworking. I trust him more than my own children." she was praising him so much as if he was not a human but god.


    Since I have to give work to people anyway, I did not mind hiring more people. I was just trying to make a small start so that I can arrange the investment too. I was already nning to spend all my jewels and my allowance and the amount i receive from the royal pce, still i know that i would need more money soon.


    "What kind of work does he do?" I asked giving her an encouraging smile and she finally rxed.


    "He works as a cksmith. The work environment is very harsh there."


    "What did he make?"


    "He helps in making weapons. Dagger and other things.."


    "Oh. .then bring him with your son too. I want to meet all three of them today if they need job, since i can not go out of the pce daily.'''' I added and she nodded hard.


    "You don''t need to worry, mydy. I will make sure to bring all of them." she bowed her head with a bright smile on her face.


    "Then go and ask the butler to assign you a separate servant carriage, and get ready to go out" she nodded her head and left as i ate thest piece of my cream puff. I was just getting addicted to eating all this sweet stuff these days.


    The sun was already up high in the sky. Soon it would be the time of break for the knights.


    I stood up and walked towards the lotus garden to take a walk when I saw my father talking to the same silver-haired man in the distance.


    He passed a letter to my father and then bowed his head and turned to leave. As if sensing my gaze again, he turned to me and smiled. I must say that man was very sharp, a dangerous vibees from him whenever he is around.


    I looked back at my father who was now reading the letter with gritted teeth. He was so furious that he tore the letter into small pieces and then threw it right there.


    Once he turned and left I walked there and took the pieces of letter. ''Knight ceremony, invited, Abigail..`` I could read a few words in the torn parchment and deduced that he had fulfilled his promise.


    I will be his official knight in 4 days.

 Chapter 99 - Meeting Allies

    Abigail pov


    I sighed as I looked in the direction where my father disappeared. I still did not know why he was so against my being a knight when he had epted it easily in the starting.


    "Abigail, i am ready" came the voice of Isabe and soon i heard Nicks footsteps too.


    "Oh.. Isabe! I apologise but me and Abigail were going out from some personal work. I will take you next time." he replied apologetically to Isabe who felt embarrassed.


    "Aah, I understand brother¡­"


    "Oh, Nick, I have invited Isabe too." I cut Isabe as I looked at Nicks.


    "You did? I mean.. You invited Isabe toe with us?" He was looking visibly surprised when I told that I even felt awkward for a minute.


    "Then.. shall we go?" I asked and they both nodded.


    After sitting in the carriage I took a breath of relief. The journey to town was beautiful. We passed through meadows, small houses and a lot of kids were ying there.


    Stopping in a bustling area where everyone was busy with one thing or other. We walked in ane that stopped in front of a tea house. It was a building painted with light colors. When we entered there were a lot of people sitting in the open area. Sipping the tea and talking generally, there were nobles and nouveau richemoners too.


    We did not garner any special attention when we entered there except a few eyes who looked at us intently.


    We climbed through stairs and reached a quieter area. There was a private room but it was too silent.


    "Privacy is good here. You will not know who the person is in the nearby private room and what he is talking about." exined Nicks.


    He walked to a room where reserved was writing in bold letters and opened the door.


    "This room is always reserved for me. If any of you want toe here or bring friends. You can bring them here directly and tell them it is your tea house." he offered with a smile.


    My curious eyes looked at everything as if a kid was trying to get as much as he could learn. The room was just like the meeting room of modern times. With arge table in the middle and seats all around. Small painting covering the walls. It was minimalistic. But at the same gives a ssy vibe with the gold border and brown and golden walls.


    We all sat and soon three staff entered with various types of snacks and tea in their hands.


    "So tell me, what else do you want to do?" asked Nicks as he made the tea personally.


    "Brother, Isabe wanted to go and see her father''s store. How is it working now? And I have promised Beth that I will meet her son and daughter inw. They were getting married soon so she wanted me to give my blessings to them.'''' I did not know if the excuse wasme, but that is the only thing that came to mind.


    "Blessings? But you are younger to them, Abi? Why would they need your blessings?" asked Nick and even Isabe looked at me with curiosity,


    "Well, Beth took me as her daughter so she was very happy when I told her I would like to meet her family.. Hehe.. what can i say! She insisted and I could not deny" my awkward reply made them silent and they just nodded.


    If they were even thinking of asking me any further questions, I buried my head in eating the snacks that they did not get a chance to do so. While my eyes just stayed at the window to see how much time had passed.


    "Brother, I think you should go and show Isabe around. So that we all could go and have shopping togetherter.`` Nicks looked at Isabe who was biting her lips.


    "If it did not disturb you too much." she replied silently and Nicksughed.


    "Why would that be. And Abi is seriously want to get rid of us." he said half jokingly but his eyes were damn serious.


    But I was also shameless enough to ignore him and sip my tea silently.


    When they both left I called the maid to infirm her to send Beth in directly when they came.


    After a few minutes Beth finally entered and two young boys and girls followed her. They all were looking two conscious of the things around them. Walking as if even their steps would dirty the floor. They stood in front of me,


    I suddenly felt like a rich bloodsucking woman viin of old movies. The way I was sitting luxuriously in the leather chair in front of such arge table and all 5 of them were standing in front of me bowing their heads.


    "Mydy" they all wished in chorus to me.


    "Hello there. If you do not mind, can you all sit and then give me your introductions first." they all looked at me shocked like i have asked them to sign the papers of their house to me.


    "How can we sit in front of you?" asked a boy, shaking his head.


    "And that also in these chairs. They would get dirty." said the girl standing beside him.


    The other boy looked at them and rolled his eyes. "They are just chairs, even if it got dirtied it could be cleaned."


    "Yes, and we are here to talk with our future boss. We should listen to her."


    The couple on the left side is timid one, while the couple on the right side is sharp and blunt.


    "Well they are right. And we have to do a long conversation but i did not have much time so it is better that you sit and we start right away. Beth why don''t you make tea for everyone." i said as i passed the tes of snacks which are still mostly filled.


    They all looked at me hesitantly then at each other and finally sat down.

 Chapter 100 - Working As A Team

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I am Lily, I did not work, I just came here to apany my family and to see the tea house. I am not sure when I will get the chance again." said a girl with starry eyes, she was the one who was standing on the right side.


    She had dark long hair that were reaching up to her hips. And a simple round face. She was a bit chubby but cute. When she smiles the dimples on her face make her look like a doll, special with her big does eyes that were shining like stars.


    "I am Oliver. I work as a cksmith." he was the one standing in the right beside Lily. he was a man of few words i deduced as he closed his mouth just after 7 words. He also have dark hairs that were scattered all over his face giving him an unruly vibe. His eyes were dark but nk. He had a sharp look, pointed nose and chiseled jawline. He was looking like a model who y bad boys.


    "I am Stephan, mydy. It is very nice to meet you. Mother always talks about you. And I still can not believe that you are giving all of us a chance to serve you. I promise if you give us the chance, we will give our best and will never disappoint you. In fact, you will be proud of us.``


    ''woah, this boy has prepared a speech to impress me. He was the most studious one among them'' his eyes were brown like his mother. His brown hair was properlybed and set. He was looking like a gentleman even in those faded and torn clothes. His face was oval just like his sister but he was on a slimmer side.


    Thest girl just nodded with a shy smile. So Stephan looked at her with adoring eyes, "she is Daisy, she is good at stiching clothes and embroidery. She knew five different types of embroidery work. And she is efficient in other small works rted to clothes. She is just a bit shy to talk with new people." he replied. She was not that beautiful like boy, she had a simple round face with a bit darker shade of skin and her hair were set in a bun. But her shy smile made her look cute.


    "I am Abigail Essendson, the elder daughter of Duke Essendson. I am nning to open a boutique and a jewelry store with a friend.


    Stephan and Daisy, you both will work in the boutique. Stephen will stitch and Daisy will do the embroidery. Designs would be made by my friend. But she is a bit shy so she would not meet you. We will start with a single design. If you do well, you will be hired. If not, then I will look for other people. Your payment would depend on the quality of your work. Is there any question?"


    They both looked at each other and then shook their heads.


    "Good.. Now Lily, as you said, you did not want to work. Tell me if you change your mind. I have a perfect job for you in my mind. But for now, enjoy the tea and snacks." she giggled and nodded as she took one more cookie. Surprisingly only she is the one who was eating. I have never expected her to be this much confident and nonchnt even when she had spent all of her life in the four walls of home.


    "Andstly Oliver.. I need you to work in the jewelry line, my sister is very efficient in making jewels. You will assist her. Both of you will make jewels of the designs my friend will supply to you. She would not meet you too. But i did not want my sister to know about my fried. We have some trust issues. So i want you to lie to her that you are the one who have made designs. Is there any problem in that?" i asked looking at the nonchnt man who just shook his head.


    "I did not care as long as it is not illegal." he said atst and with that single sentence, he closed his mouth again.


    "Great then, your job will also depend on the acting you do in front of my sister and the way you assist her. And also, do not tell anyone that you are a rtive of Beth or know her. I want you to lie. .lie a lot" i pressurised the word lie a lot but the man just nodded.


    He did not even care to ask what lie he needed to be told.


    "Alright then, this is the design '''' I passed a parchment on which a design was made of a beautiful gown. It was a pink gown withce work on hem and a lot of tulle in it. It was like a barbie gown. With a lot of broken diamonds embroidered in the chest area.


    "These are 5 diamonds. Each can be broken into 10-12 pieces. And these are gold coins to buy cloth and other materials. Also buy the sewing machine and other things needed. If you need more money, just inform your motherter. I will send more. But I will check all the bills personally. I will meet you after a week, right here at this time only. I want to see the dress ready by that time. For this week, try to manage from your house. If the dress would be like the one in the draft, you will be assigned a shop and all other things needed the very same day.``


    Then I looked at Oliver again.


    "You have to start your work from today too. They all are going but you will stay and meet my sister. And you will show this design to her as yours. And discuss how you are going to create it. I want this design ready after a week too."

 Chapter 101 - Bringing Him Home.

    Abigail pov contd..


    "But I do not have any idea about jewel making. Should I not take some time and study it before iming that I was the one who made it?" asked Oliver looking at me confused.


    "You need to learn it eventually. But i do not have so much time for now. So, I will tell you the details. And all you have to do is act. And then learn slowly, as you get time. So, is there anything else?" They all looked at each other and then shook their heads.


    "Then I hope you have a good day." Then I took the bell from the table and rang it. The girl who had served the meals before came back, "I want you to pack a box of all the snacks on the table for the guests." she nodded her head and left.


    "Mydy, how can we take this.."


    "With your hands.. Now my family is about toe back, so you better leave. And remember never tell anyone that you work for me." they all nodded and left except Oliver who was looking at me with calcting eyes.


    "What is it?" I asked as he did not stop staring at me though staring at nobles would be taken as a crime, yet he was not at all looking hesitant about it.


    "You do not have any friends. You are the one who designed the jewels and designs of gowns too.'''' His tone was clear that he was stating the facts, not asking me, and I frowned.


    "That is not the truth. I have a shy friend. Anyways it has nothing to do with you. You better look at the design and listen to me carefully.'''' I pointed and he finally nodded and looked down, but the smirk on his face was telling that he knew the truth well.


    Should he not be a bit conscious as amoner, the way he was slitting with mefortably and even pointing at me was not something I was expecting.


    "So this would all be gold, and the stone would be sapphires. I wanted a mix of some diamonds in between. While this bracelet. It will be in white gold, with a mix of emerald in the heart of each dancing girl."


    "The design would look prettier if it was ruby or red topaz. Think about it. The dancing girl with white gold would go more with.." he continued giving his views, and i was happy that he was the one who was going to work on jewels. Though he was not from this line, at least, he has a good taste.


    "Well you can discuss it with my sister. It is both of your designs in the end."


    "Oh, what do we need to discuss now?" asked Isabe as she came in with Nicks.


    He frowned as he looked at a man sitting in the room near me. Even Isabe, who wasughing ear to ear, stopped.


    "Oh, this is my friend. I have called him to meet Isabe. I want to support her to fulfil her passion.`` I smiled brightly as I said that.


    "Oh. I thought that your friend was a girl!" eximed Isabe and the man looked at me with a smirk.


    "How do you even know him? He is not a noble." asked Nicks as he sat in between us as if Oliver was a threat.


    I rolled my eyes at his over-protectiveness.


    "I have bought a jewel from the shop where he worked. When I heard about the dream of Isabe. I decided to hire him so that they can start making jewels again. Nicks, as a brother you should support us'' ''I whined like a young girl and then eyed Isabe.


    She nodded her head and started whining too. "Brother Nicks, i really want to make jewels and buy the shop of my father again." said Isabe, her voice was much more honest than mine.


    He looked at both of us and sighed.


    "Alright, but how will we convince father?"


    "Well, if he did not know then he did not need to be convinced. It is the secret of the three of us.`` I said with a wicked grin.


    Nicks frowned, "you want to hide reality from father? That is not good!"


    "Brother father is overprotective. He would never trust us for this. But if achieved something he would be proud of the three of us. And I am sure you will not break our hearts. Finally we are going to start something as family.'''' I blinked my puppy eyes looking at him.


    "Brother i will do as you say., but i will be delighted if you will support us" she started blinking her big doe eyes too.


    Nicks tried to ignore both of us. Isabe moved and held his left arm and I did the same with his right arm. He looked at both of us who were pouting and looking at him with puppy eyes.


    "Fine. .you both won. But you have to keep me informed and if I ever feel that things are not ording to the ns. I will stop this adventure for you at the very same moment." though he tried to sound strict, we both knew that we had won the battle.


    We both nodded together and hugged him. That was when I noticed that Oliver was looking at us with an amused smile.


    I cleared my voce and collected myself.


    "Isabe, Oliver had brought the design and he wants to discuss it with you. If you think it is appropriate then you both can start working on it. I will inform Amayra and Sharron to meet you as soon as you both are done.`` I replied, maintaining myposure when she frowned.


    "Well, how are we both going to work on it together. I can not bring all my things out of the pce and he did not have proper apparatus. do you have them?" she asked looking at Oliver who just shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 102 - Brining Him Home 2

    Abigail pov


    "Well, how are we both going to work on it together? I can not bring all my things out of the pce and he did not have proper apparatus." she asked, looking at him who just shrugged his shoulders. He was too nonchnt about anything. but his eyes were strong and sharp as he was looking at all of us.


    "Well then, how about taking his design and then you work on them by yourself?" I offered but then they both frowned.


    "Then how am I supposed to learn how to make jewels?"


    "Then how would I know if the process was going right or not?" they both asked spontaneously looking at me with a frown as if it was my mistake to begin with.


    "Then what do you want me to do? If we open a store for not it will be very expensive. Moreover father would know about it.'''' I added and they both looked at the design and then us.


    "Then it will be very difficult to work together, Abi." said Isabe with a sigh finally. I wanted to tell her that most of the business only works that way. The designer did not stay in the factory to see how the product was going on. But I kept my mouth shut and just nodded.


    "Then we can only do one thing." said Nicks and i hope we are on the same page.'''' If I would have asked to give him the job and let him stay at the pce then I was sure Nicks would never have agreed to it.


    "We can give this man a job in the pce as a page or a servant. Then he can stay there and work with Isabe too. And I can also get time to know him more closely.`` I was sure it meant that he would be able to keep an eye on him or interrogate him.


    But I still nodded and Isabe too.


    "Wait, I do not want to be the knight. I will not work as a page." said the man shaking his head.


    "Then you can work as a servant, the one who works for stable, cooking, cleaning..? I am sure you must know at least a thing." asked Isabe and he nodded.


    "But then I will get entangled in those things. How would I be able to help you at work?" he asked as if we were being ridiculous there.


    "See, this is the only option you have. We will try to lessen your work but not much since everyone will notice it then. Or l can appoint you as my servant and not give enough tasks to you. That is all I can do for you." said Nicks in a bit annoyed tone.


    Though the man was looking happy. He still nodded his head reluctantly.


    "Good. since the discussion has ended. Do you both want to visit anywhere or shall we go home?" he asked, looking at us.


    "I am fine with anything. Do you want to go somewhere, Be?" I asked and she shook her head. So we all nodded and left the tea house to go back to the pce.


    While we all three sat together Oliver took the carriage with Beth.


    "So, spill the beans. What are you doing, huh?" asked Nicks when we sat in the carriage.


    "I am trying to fulfil Be''s dream as an apology brother. I want all three of us to be together." the moment words left my mouth. Isabe looked at me with misty eyes.


    Her face hasplicated emotions. I understand our stars have been wrong. And it took us 2 lives to improve it and understand each other. She looked out of the carriage and blinked her eyes.


    "I am proud of you, Abi," said Nicks as he patted my shoulder.


    The journey was silent but for the first time I did not feel the awkwardness we used to have when we travelled together.


    "My lord we have reached the pce." the coachman informed me but the bump was enough to inform me beforehand.. ''Sigh I still have to wait to be old to get the car back.''


    "Do you have any ns for the rest of the day?" Isabe asked me and I nodded. I still have to write a letter to Gerard informing him that his sister was not herest night.


    "Oh, okay.. Then I will see you tomorrow." she said and left. Suddenly the fierce Isabe looked mellow to me.


    I saw from a distance how Nicks took Oliver with him. Like he had a sore thumb. Firstly I used to think that Nicks did not like Noah because of personal problems orpetition. But now I can see, he hates every man who knew me and Isabe. So, Beth was right. He was a jealous and overprotective brother.


    I chuckled at the thought as I shook my head. Instead of walking back to my chamber. I walked towards the quarters of knights. Since I was still the squire of Noah for this week it was easy to go there.


    "Noah, are you there?" I asked but no one replied. I looked at the door and knocked it but still no reply came out. So, I held the door and opened it.


    The room was empty. Where did he go at the time? I looked around. The steam wasing from the kitchen. The dinner must have been made a while ago.


    Then where did he go, I was just pondering when I heard footsteps.


    When I turned to see him, my eyes widened and then I closed my eyes.


    He looked at me mortified and closed his eyes too. Dumb man instead of hiding his body. He closed his eyes!! What was he thinking if he would not see me then i would not see him too.!


    "You.. what are you doing here?" he shouted finally when i thought that he would not be able to speak for centuries.

 Chapter 103 - The Invitation

    Abigail pov


    "What are you doing here?" he shouted, crossing his hands over his chest.


    Well, when I came in, I was not expecting him toe out of the room wearing only his pants. He was not wearing a shirt. His hair was dripping wet. I looked at him with marvel. He was one sexy piece of art. His broad shoulder and taut muscles.


    Even at the age of 18 he had a defined body and his looks were killing. I wonder if this time we did not stay in the forest and live a better life here, how many nobledies would fall for him.


    "Would you stop staring tantly at me or just keep on looking at me like a shameless woman. Or are you even going to drool now?" he shouted as his face turned redder than the cooked shrimp.


    He was looking so embarrassed that I blinked.


    "i apologise. But I just wanted to discuss something with you. I never thought that it would happen. You shall wear the clothes. I will wait." I replied as I looked at him with serene expressions but his eyes only widen.


    "Are you serious? You are expecting me to change in front of you?" his voice raised a pitch higher when he looked at me.


    "Well, I am only expecting you to wear your shirt. Since I have already seen you without a shirt. What difference would it make if i will go out or stay in when you wear the shirt?" I asked logically but the man just looked at me as if I was crazy. I have asked him to give his life to me.


    "You.. just leave the premises now." he replied and I nodded with a sigh.


    "Alright. I am standing out of the door. Call me when you are done." I relented and the man finally nodded. I walked out of the door and he mmed the door hard.


    After what felt like an eternity he finally opened the door.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked as he looked at me pensively.


    "I am here to ask for a favor." he looked at me annoyed as the words left my mouth.


    "When did you note to me for a favor?" he mocked but I just nodded shamelessly. One thing I have realised is that I have be very shameless in this life.


    "What is it this time?" he asked, looking at me and then moving in leaving the door opened.


    I walked in, following him. "I want you to go to the archduke pce and apologise to Sophie that i was not able to meet her yesterday. But make sure to apologise in front of Lord Gerard. He must know that his sister was not in our pce." my eyes filled with evil glint.


    He looked at me with strange eyes, but nodded his head. "Fine, I will go there tomorrow. Anything else you want me to do?" he asked and I nodded again.


    "If possible, can you meet a man and check his details about his knowledge of weaponry. If he had good knowledge I would want him to work for me."


    "Why did you want a man who has knowledge of weaponry? We have sufficient knowledge of weapons already. And you can not do everything alone."


    "Of course, but I can do everything with the help of all of you as a team." I replied , making him silent.


    And before he could reply I left for the pce. When I reached my chamber I was so excited for the future. I immediately wrote a letter to both Amayra and Sharron.


    "I already have arranged the designs and created a few jewels. So, I would like to fix a date with you to meet us and see if the jewels were up to your liking.`` With a smile on my face I posted the letter and passed the letter to Beth.


    "Pass this letter to Lady Sharron and Lady Amayra." I instructed and she nodded and left. Now all i do is to hope that everything will be fine.


    I closed my eyes as I sumbed to sleep. When I opened my eyes it was already a new day, a new morning to wee me.


    "Mydy. His highness is calling you." said Beth as soon as I opened my eyes.


    "Alright. I wille in a minute." I replied as I walked towards the window and took a deep breath.


    Today was the day when I would go and resume my training again. I smiled at the thought of it.


    After getting ready, when I walked towards my father''s office, I heard him scolding a few knights. He was sounding angry.


    "May Ie in, father?" I asked in a soft voice when he nodded his head.


    "Come in" his voice was still pressured.


    I stood in front of him when he dismissed other knights and then he looked at me.


    "Abi, we have received an invitation from his majesty. He wanted to meet you. And that also alone." his voice was grave and he was looking too disturbed by it.


    "Well, I did not know the reason but it must be something very serious. Or else he would not have called you alone, Abi. but we can not deny his majesty''s invitation so you have to go alone to meet him." his voice was getting lower and lower as if he was having trouble speaking.


    "But father, why are you so worried about it? It is just a meeting and I know all the decorum of the pce. I will not disappoint you ``I assured him but he shook his head as if that was not the reason.


    "Abi, if they were going to punish you for hurting Josephine then they would have called you to meet in the morning audience. And if the reason would have been your knighthood, then they have already sent me the letter yesterday. Then I can not deduce his reason to call you."


    "..."

 Chapter 104 - The Babysitting

    Abigail pov


    I sat in the carriage early in the morning as I could not keep the emperor waiting for me. I was supposed to go alone but my father was adamant toe with me. He said he was there for moral support. He did not want me to feel pressured. I wanted to tell him that I did not care but I was sure he would not listen.


    We both sat there in silence. I looked outside at the passing trees as my hairs blew with the wind.


    "Abi, I need you to be patient there but do not lose your confidence. I will give my best to protect you. I know that you think I did not love you enough and I am unreasonable these days.. But I want to tell you that I love you the most and I can even sacrifice my life for you.`` I was just listening to his words with silence, but when thest words left his mouth. I felt a lump forming on my throat. I gulped and my eyes turned misty.


    "Father, I would never let you die. I promise i would always protect you.'''' I said I was trying my best to control my emotions. He chuckled listening to my words.


    "Yes, yes, my Abi will always protect me." he said, nodding his head, but I could see his amused eyes.


    "Your highness, we are here."


    He nodded and we both descended the carriage. In my past life I hardly came to the royal pce. Only when I was summoned to be the wife of the crown prince, the future empress. And when I was denied, I was never called again. But in the past month, I have already been here twice.


    "Abi, I am in the office of knights. If you need me, you just need to send a knight there or a servant and I will be there. Don''t worry, okay?" His words were so soft, soforting.


    "Dad, I am fine. It is okay. You did not need to worry so much." I tried to console him but he did not look convinced at all. So I could only nod and leave him there.


    An eunuch was already standing behind me, waiting for me patiently. I nodded at my father and then turned towards the eunuch. He started moving towards the garden instead of the inner pce surprising me.


    We passed a rose garden. It was filled with a variety of roses. The fragrance of roses filled the air and it was both a visual and mental feast to be there. For a moment I even forgot the gravity of the matter as I started enjoying the surroundings.


    "This way mydy" said eunuch when he saw me not moving further. I nodded and followed her again.


    We reached the inner garden. There was a gazebo near the fountain and on the back there were swans in the pond. The pce was just perfect to rx. I sat there in an empty chair. The table was filled with all kinds of assortments of delicious foods.


    I was just looking at the food when I heard footsteps. I stood up from my seat and held my dress with both hands. Giving him a formal courteous bow I wished him.


    "Hail to his majesty, the sun of the empire"


    "Rise,dy Abigail" I stood up when the man stood in front of me. Except for his two personal knights he was alone, which was very strange since the emperor mostly had a group of men and councilors following him.


    "Let''s sit and have tea first, shall we?" I nodded and sat again after he took his seat. Both knights stood at a distance, giving us space that was once again surprisingly. I still did not understand what was so personal he wanted to talk to me.


    "You must be thinking why have I called you here! I will not beat around the bush. As you know that Josephine did not go out. She never goes to parties, she has decided to not attend academy too. All of her sses are done privately in her chamber. She is a very introvert and stubborn girl." he said, and i wanted to tell him she was crazy and bored too. But even i wonder why Josephine did not want to meet anyone ever. Did she not carve for friends and fun?


    "You are the first one, she had shown interest in. for you, she even participated in the knightspetition. Even when you hurt her she did not even ask me once to punish you, that was a surprise for me. Since she punishes others only if they touch her nails. That is the reason you have never been called to the audience of the royal court and I have not punished you in any way." he looked at the distance after saying this and i did not know how to reply and what to deduce from his statements.


    "I did not understand your majesty." I told him honestly and heughed.


    "Oh my.. I thought you were an intelligentdy, Lady Abigail. I think i overestimated it '''' i must p for the way he just insulted me but i could only smile awkwardly when he said that.


    "I mean Josephine has taken interest in you, but you have hurt her. I should punish you but I will forgive you if you help her in being a social person. I want you to help her and convince her to go to tea parties of nobles or to the academy. Basically convince her to meet other nobles and break her shell. If she married a good noble who would have the power to rule, I did not mind giving my throne to them.


    So, if you will help her in achieving that goal, i promise you will be in benefit too when that timees. '''' heced his words in a way as if he was only thinking about my benefit here. But all I deduced was now I have to babysit both royal kids instead of one.

 Chapter 105 - Meeting Him Again

    Abigail pov


    I was wondering why.. Why he was assured that i would be able to convince Josephine to do my bidding? As far as i had noticed, she took me as a ything, she had never talked to me as if i was an equal person. Then how did he even deduce that she likes me.


    "I did not hear your reply,dy Abigail." he looked at me as if he was looking into my soul.


    "I will be honored to serve the royal pce in every way, your majesty. But I did not understand how I was supposed to do that. As you said, her royal highness did not leave her chamber then how am i supposed to meet her and convince her. It is not possible to meet at once, your majesty, ``I tried to exin. I already had training, a clothing business, and a jewelry business. And being knight of William in my te. My te was not only foolish but overwhelming. Yet they expect me to do more..!!


    "Hmm, that is not a big issue. Since you are going to take the oath of being the knight after three days you can just serve the royal pce. We will provide you the best quarter for knights and a fellow mate too. You can spend time with Josephine every morning to afternoon. My son did not wake up before afternoon anyway. Thenter you can serve him, since he was the one who wanted to appoint you. There would not be any problem.'''' He said as if he was a father who had brought a new toy and was now deciding how much time a child would y with it and then pass it to her.


    My eyes fell on the cup in his hands and I really wanted to check if there was any drug miss in it so that he could not see me as a human but a toy!!


    "But your majesty..i did not think that her royal highness would like mypany. I am sure there is some confusion here." I tried my best to exin to him calmly but the man was not ready to listen at all.


    "There is no confusion here, Lady Abigail. The chef of the royal pce is best at making the steak. Do try it and so will the chocte cake. Hope you enjoy your meal." With that the man wiped his face elegantly and then stood up and left without even sparing a single nce to me again.


    I looked at the yummy meal that was still waiting for me. If I was going to spend my whole day with the tigress, it was better to eat a lot and collect all the energy for that. So, rather than flipping the table as I had nned in my mind, I started eating the delicious meal.


    The knights were thinking that I would leave since the invitation had already ended when his majesty left. They were surprised to see me eating alone there. I chuckled as I looked at the man and then asked, "do you want to share some meal too, sir.." he shook his head as he looked in the other direction.


    After feeling full, I stood up and walked towards my fathers office. Though the news had nothing wrong, I was sure that he must be worried too much.


    When I walked to the office, I should have knocked but I just entered knowing that my father would not mind. But I was surprised when instead of him being there, Gerard was alone. My steps halted and the smile on my face turned stiff when my eyes fell on him.


    Hearing my footsteps he turned to look at me top.


    "So, you did not knock the door except not replying to. Huh?" he asked as he looked at me with amusement.


    I gritted my teeth when I saw the smile on his face. I just wanted to punch and break all his teeth to wipe that smile from his face. That smile made me remember my love for him and his betrayal!


    "Why? I thought that you have learnt to give a reply after we meet at the tea party. Or are you being arrogant again since you are appointed as knight at this young age. You must be the youngest knight in the whole empire." Even when he was praising me, I felt nothing but insults in his every word. His voice though the softest and sweetest one i have ever heard, i could still feel the poison in it.


    "I apologise, my lord. I was not expecting you here. I thought my father is waiting for me here.'''' I replied, finally taking a hold on my emotions. Last time when I met him at the tea party, I was mentally prepared to see him, but this time it was rather sudden that I was having a hard time controlling my emotions.


    He nodded his head listening to my apology.


    "Since a beautifuldy like you is asking for an apology, how can I deny it? Your father had been called by his majesty. So he went there when we were talking about you only. He will be back soon. Why don''t you sit and wait for him.'''' He offered me the chair beside him.


    I nodded and moved my legs but as if they were frozen there, they did not have the capacity to move at all. I cursed my body, who still has work, instinctively when I looked at him. It took me all my strength to move and sit there. I gave him a smile that came more forcefully than I had thought.


    "What happened,dy Abigail.. You look worried. Are you here to meet prince William?" he asked as if he was casually trying to start a conversation but i could see he was trying to probe further.


    I shook my head and finished the topic.


    "Are you waiting for my father here, lord Gerard?"

 Chapter 106 - Magical Teleportation

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Are you waiting for my father, lord Gerard?" ''why, had he starteding close to my father. I didn''t even remember if he was close to my father or not in my past life!''


    "I am here to ask for the assignment of more knights. I think your father will take some time. Shall we go for our due walk andplete the conversation, mydy?" he asked tilting his head, others may not see the change in his expressions but i noticed his pupils getting constricted. He was gauging my expressions. Why! Did he have doubts about me! But it was a good chance to insult him too.


    "It would be my pleasure, my lord.'''' I held my dress and gave him a courtesy bow.


    "Is there any problem in the duke''s pce, my lord?" I asked as we started walking towards the central garden. This ce was famous for having all exquisite and rare nts and flowers which were mostly not found all over the empire. I must say that the emperor has a strange kind of leisure activity.


    "No, mydy. Why do you say so?"


    "Well, you were here to request for another group of knights. So, I thought..`` I trailed my words as he started chuckling.


    "No, mydy. I am going for a trip, and I did not want to jeopardise the safety of my family by taking our knights. So I was thinking of getting another troupe of knights to go with me." my mind started wandering in all directions like a headless chicken as the words left his mouth.


    Trip! Trip! Which trip! Where was he going and why! If i could know i would make sure his n got disrupted.


    "Oh, I must say you are trying your best to work hard and gain more and more sess. You would be the best counsellor the crown prince could ever have.'''' Myplement pierced his heart again as his step halted for a second before resuming again.


    "When are you joining the royal knights, mydy? I may consider taking you with me too so that you can see I am much more qualified than just being a counselor."


    "Umm. i.."


    "I do not think it would be needed." Before I could say anything further, we both heard the voice that we both could recognise even with our closed eyes.


    "Your royal highness" we both turned and bowed as we looked at the man, he was with a girl with bright honey eyes and brown hairs. Though she was dressed beautifully, she was rather looking mechanical in her movements.


    "I did not expect to see both of you walking leisurely in my pce as if it belonged to you." though he had an amused smile on his face, the way he called the pce his, it was visible he was annoyed.


    "Ah, my aunt always loves me so much and treats me like a family that I have never thought that the ce belongs to the concubine''s son." ah, so, Gerard has the audacity to challenge him publicly.


    But the point was who should I support since both are scumbags! Better just stand and see drama with the imaginary popcorn.


    "Well what can i say, fate is strange sometimes. The child of a concubine would sit on the throne and rule the empire while the legit child of the empress would marry off and leave the pce in a few years. Do not be habitual of visiting here anytime as the empress would not rule the pce but i would in the future." woah! I have never thought that the crown price could be this fiery. Was he not carefree most of the time, who was here and who was not! Then what happened today?


    "Ha! Only time would tell that!" said Gerard and then without looking back, he turned and left.


    He looked at me who was still standing there awkwardly and then at the girl who was still in his arms.


    "Sweetheart, would you go and wait for me in my chamber?" he asked sweetly and the girl smiled at left.


    "So.. making new friends, are we?" he asked as he moved closer to me. He should learn to talk from a distance.


    "I apanied my father for some work here, your highness" I replied with a neutral face. Why did this man always try toe closer while talking!


    "Oh, in this case. I suppose your father is busy like always. As a gentleman, I shall give youpany. Would you like to see the newborn rabbits or rosy bird? They also called it love birds here" he asked like i was a kid!


    "Umm, i think i should go to the office and wait for my father, your highness" as the words left my mouth, he shook his head and moved towards me.


    "If you are not interested in roaming in the garden, shall I invite you to see my stable?" he offered again and this time i was tempted so i nodded,


    He chuckled looking at my shining eyes, "you arepletely different then other girls. Come i will show you my best horses." he moved and i followed him.


    "Even a hundred miss you. He would be very delighted to see you." said the man as we walked towards his stable.


    I looked around at the sea of horses. I was sure even the biggest race course would not have so many horses as he personally had. They were all strong, with tout muscles and shiny skin. They were white, magnificent ck, brown and with light colors.


    "Since you have lost the match that day, would you like to have a race for now. I can even call Josephine if you want." he offered and i knew he was trying to tease me, but before i could deny we both heard the sound of neighing and gallops of horse.


    "I did not know that you miss me so much brother." I wondered if today was the day of magical teleportation . No matter who the other person was calling, they all were getting present in a matter of seconds.

 Chapter 107 - Joining The Academy

    Abigail pov.


    "So you both want to have a race with me?" asked Josephine, looking down on us from her horse.


    "If you are not afraid of losing this time. How is your wound now?"


    "Ha! Since when have you gained enough talent to win from me?"


    "Ah, I was talking about the girl who defeated you in thepetition." I looked at William through gritted teeth. The man was trying to create a rift between us or what!?


    "I did not think it is a good idea.'''' I said when they both looked at me with annoyance.


    "Who have asked you?"


    "Did anyone ask you?" They both spoke simultaneously and I rolled my eyes. Were they both not talking about me!? Now they expect me to not even speak about myself!


    "I mean I shall go and look for my father." I replied , trying my best to maintain a smile.


    "Leo, go and inform the duke that sir Abigail is practicing with us, so he did not need to worry."


    "Yes, your highness"


    ''Here goes myst excuse. Darn! Since they want to lose that badly! Let them taste their defeat now.''


    "Then I will take a hundred." I announced and William nodded.


    "If you win, you can take a hundred forever," said William with a big heart. The hostler brought hundreds and he neighed and bobbed his head as if agreeing with William.


    "But what would she give if she lost?" asked Josephine looking at William again.,


    "I will spend 3 hours with you each day so that you can torture me.'''' I spoke cutting both of them in between. And finally they both looked at me with interest.


    "I ept it."


    "I did not know that you love being tormented, little bird." said William with an amused smile too.


    "You did not know anything about me, your highness" I replied and the smile that was on his face turned stiff. The calmness in his eyes cracked, but his expressions remained the same.


    Leo came back on his horse and informed, "your highness, Duke George was in a meeting with his majesty. So, I have informed the side of Duke George."


    "Alright,e join us for a race." how fast was the person that he went and informed and then came back to in such a limited time.


    As if sensing my gaze, he looked back at me when I gave him a smile.


    His face stayed stoic and soon we all climbed our horses and the race started.


    "Do not worry about the path. Hundred knows the path well, hundred take better care of the youngdy this time.'''' William caressed the horse who leaned more towards his touch and then he moved and left.


    "Come, let''s win this race hundred. So that I can take you home.`` I mumbled as I gave him a kick.


    Soon all the horses started galloping and trouting in the air. The fresh breeze ying with the hair as we raced.


    After a long while I felt so enthralled as I enjoyed the ride without any worry. I did not have the pressure to win or lose. I felt warmth in my heart as the warm rays of sun continued to fill my heart.


    I looked at the other three of them Josephine was giving her best to win, she was putting all her efforts and attention into winning. Leo was just behind her like always, you would feel that he was putting his best efforts too, but his posture was telling his efforts were more in trying to be second then first. As if he was trying his best to control and decrease the speed of his horse.


    ''Was he a good rider but was afraid that if he would win, he would have to bear the ire of Josephine?!''


    On the other hand William., he waszily lying on the horse as if he was sleepy and needed rest. Even his eyes were closed. He was putting no effort at all to win or even to ride the horse. It was the horse that was moving on its own with an average speed. He was in thest but it did not look like he cared at all.


    If he didn''t even want to race, why did he even ask for it!?


    I shook my head as I continued to gallop, kicking my horse once again. I moved and this time I was second after Josephine, leaving both men behind when the race finally ended, and Josephine was the one who won.


    She jumped from her horse and looked at me with shining eyes. She looked like a child who had been given his favorite candies of the Christmas.


    "So, you are going to spend 3-4 hours of your day with me, daily?" she asked tilting her head, her face had a wicked grin as if she had already started making ns on how to torment me in those three hours.


    "I would definitely do that for next week" I replied , nodding my head when the smile on her face turned stiff.


    "I did not remember the time frame was decided as one week,dy Abigail," I could feel how annoyed she was by my reply.


    "I know, your highness. But I am the assigned knight of his highness. And in a week we both will leave for the academy. And it is impossible for me to leave the academy daily toe and serve you. If only you had joined the academy too. I would have dly served you for three hours a day.'''' I replied to Trump to make my best apologetic face.


    "Is that so? I understanddy Abigail" she replied nodded her head and i sighed, i almost thought that the n would work and she would ept the invitation to join the academy! See, i was right, she would not listen to me.


    "In that case, I will not burden you with travelling. I will join the academy with you."


    "....."

 Chapter 108 - Charmed Yet Scared

    Josephine pov


    When I said I would be joining the academy, it was something I did on the spur of the moment. But when I looked at the stunned faces of all three of them, I regretted it. I wanted to see how life was behind these four walls. Yet I never went out no matter what! Because I knew, my father wanted me to find a groom and then marry.


    When I go out a man of his choice would woo me and my fragile heart would fall into his trap. No, I would never let that happen. I would never feel emotions or love anyone.


    I would never marry a man. So that he could control the man and rule even after getting retired.


    I was nothing but a pawn in his eyes. But I will make sure that I will never move the way he wants.


    "That would give you a new experience, your highness. I will try my best to assist you in the academy." said Abigail, the girl who had taken my attention.


    There was something special in her. She did not have any ethics and she could do anything to win, just like my father, I should hate her. But whenever I saw her or talked to her it felt like she had an immense desire to survive but she did not want anything.


    She was not like a girl of her age at all. It piqued my curiosity to start but now I want to know more about her. Should i go to academy since i have already said that.


    "You have taken a wise decision, your highness. I will try my best to serve you too." said Leo before I could deny. Poor boy! Even he was not able to go to the academy because I was not ready to go. They all were looking at me appreciatively. Well, I suppose going to an academy would not be that bad!


    "I never knew that I needed so many people to serve me. Anyways since they bet was already finalised, i will wait for you toe and serve tomorrow.'''' With that I turned and walked towards my chamber, followed by Leo.


    I still feel guilty towards him for thest punishment I had given him but the man did not evenin once. I did not understand why he did not leave his job like others! Why was he not hating me! Why was he still serving me with the same warmth!


    I shook my head so that the guilt would not take over me. I had to be a cruel and selfish person. So, those nobles would never ept me as their ruler.


    "Your highness."


    "Yes, Leo"


    "I apologise for my indolence, your highness, but are you sure that you would join the academy?" He was hesitant and doubtful but at the same time worried.


    "I will. Why? Are you doubtful that I will not be able to manage?" my voice was sharp and he shook his head taking a step back.


    "Don''t you want to join the academy? Leo?" I asked and finally he looked above and his eyes met mine. I should have chided him to look into my eyes. I should have looked away, but like always his honey eyes eced me. I continued staring at him for a minute when he finally spoke.


    "I want to be where you are, your highness. I have no other personal wish to do anything or be anywhere.'''' His words were filled with so much sincerity that I did not know how and what to reply.


    "You are talking like you are not human at all. Every human has his own will. You are working for me, you are not my ve, Leo ''``I retorted his words when a subtle smile formed on his lips, it was so small that it was hardly distinguishable. His pale thin lips always stay neutral, I have never seen himughing hard, yet there was always warmth on his face.


    "I am not your ve, your highness. I have never seen myself as one. B because ves serve forcefully. I serve you with all my heart willingly." This time his words came more sincerely and I felt my heartbeat increasing. For a moment I felt like I was frozen. My sharp tongue was not able to utter a word at all.


    "You must be tired, your highness. I shall go and bring some snacks for you. Would you like to have something sweet?" when he had almost reached the door only then did ie to my senses.


    I blinked and looked at his retreating figure. He was talking about his work, Jose! What the hell was cooking in your mind! Stop being a foolish teenager! I chide myself as I pinched my arm.


    Taking a deep breath, I sat on the chair and took the parchments from the table.


    I started reading the book about the social skills of the empress that I have to learn this week when I heard his footsteps again.


    "Your highness" he served me tea and then the snacks I love. He knew everything about me perfectly.


    "Leo, i want you to go and inform my father about my decision to attend academy this year. You will attend it with me in the same ss but make sure you attend it as a fellow student not as my side.'''' I cleared it in case he just stood there and looked at me learning instead of learning by himself.


    He looked at me surprised when the words left my mouth.


    "I apologise again, your highness. But it is impossible for me to sit equally and learn with you."


    "Did I ask for your opinion? I am the one here to decide if things are possible or impossible. Not the other way around. Now go and ask as i said, if he did not agree, tell him then i will not join the academy in any case"


    "......"

 Chapter 109 - The Empress

    Josephine pov


    "Your highness. Shall I fix your meeting with your father? It would be better that you would exin to him personally. I did not think I had the right or status to set conditions in front of his majesty." his words were humble, if it would have been anyone else, he would have felt embarrassed or jealous or bitter.


    But he said it so naturally! I have not even once felt that he was envious of us or greedy to gain more. Despite being more capable than me in everything, he was so down-to-earth that I sometimes feel jealous of his simplicity.


    "Very well, request my father to have dinner with me tonight.'''' I nodded my head in understanding and he bowed.


    "After that we both will practice fencing together.'''' He was already turned and about to leave when the words left my mouth. His stps halted.


    "Your highness, it has only been a week. I will request you to restrain yourself for three more days. Then i will personally train you for dual sword technique too.'''' I have been listening to the same words for a week, 1 more day, 2 more days!


    "If your highness will relent, i will teach you something new." he said with a mischievous smile, it was the expression when he has something very interesting yet deceiving. I know it was a trap yet I felt myself nodding even before I could process his words and deny.


    He smiled as he bowed his head and left to meet his majesty.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I need to change my aide. And that also soon!


    "Your highness." a maid came and bowed.


    "What is it?"


    "Your highness, her majesty is asking for an audience.'''' The peace I felt just a second ago with the calm conversation with Leo and the expectations that were filling my heart vanished in a second and only the frost remained. My heart froze the moment I saw thedy entering the room.


    Like always she was d in the richest and finest clothes and rarest of gems. The reflection of her tiara was blinding. And her presence was stronger than the huge chandeliers. Everything faded in her presence.


    Her deep sea blue eyes were frozen and nk like always. Her broad forehead, chiselled jawline, pointed nose and long blonde hair that were reaching up to her hips. She was the epitome of perfection. Yet all I could feel was nk. She was my mother, yet we have never conversed like normal people ever.


    The woman in front of me was stunning, charming and regal. The fear and charms created a deep attraction towards her.


    But now, I just cussed several insults upon seeing her before I caught myself. This woman was the empress, my mother, and the first wife of the emperor Elizabeth Christertia. He was my sworn enemy.


    All the maids and servants bowed in her presence. I, too, needed to greet her properly. In the past I would have walked to her to wee him, to gain her attention. I would have given her a genuine smile to show her how delighted I was to see her after a long time.


    But now, I remained seated and just bowed my head in courtesy. But it didn''t look like she cared. She slowly made her way to the table, and took the seat in front of me.


    The maids scurried over with a new cup of tea. ''I red at Amelie, who was bowing to her and serving her, but it was not like she had any choice. Though She was an uninvited guest, she was the mother of the empire,'' but I controlled myself, knowing well enough that they were doing their duty.


    I gritted my teeth as I continued drinking my tea.


    She was looking at me with those sharp eyes, gauging my every expression. Like she would swallow me the moment I looked at her. In many ways she was perfect. She was the most beautiful man, and a good adviser. She was praised for both her wisdom and martial prowess.


    But her heart was a ck piece of coal, and the blood that ran through her veins was as cold as ice.


    When i was a child i always tried to get her affection but with time i realised she is just the empress the mother of the nation, not my mother. All she cared about was her status, her position or her persona.


    In the end, my affections for her died. Since then, I have been here alone struggling and depicting myself as the strongest.


    "I saw that you are getting better. Then shall I take it so you can resume your sses."


    "Yes, your majesty.'''' I bowed, my head like any other citizen would do.


    "I heard that you denied your majesty to punish that insolent girl. Getting kind and weak now, are we?" her words were sharp andced with poison as if she was disappointed in me.


    "Your majesty, I have not forgiven her. I want to take my own revenge. If your majesty would punish her, I would be taken as weak and pathetic that depends on her father to protect her. I can not let that happen." I replied with clenched fists and she nodded her head with satisfaction.


    "Then I will wait to see the result. Have you thought about hosting a tea party for the nobles so that I could introduce you to others?" she asked as she took a sip of the tea in such a graceful manner that I wanted to forget all the etiquettes and drink tea with long and annoying sips.


    "I apologize but I will be going to the academy in a week. So I would not be able to attend the tea party. I will be busy in preparations for my year long leave from the pce.`` My words made her surprised though she did not show on her face, the pupil of her eyes constricted.

 Chapter 110 - Very Protective

    Abigail pov


    "Abigail, are you sure you can convince the royal princess toe to the academy with you?" asked my father as we sat on the carriage to go back to the pce.


    He must have a conversation with his majesty. But it was a good sign that he was not looking as worried as he was before.


    "Umm, dad, her highness had already agreed to go to the academy with me" ''though i still did not know what her true motive was behind that''


    He looked at me with a surprised face but nodded in the end.


    "Though it is a good sign and his majesty would be delighted to hear that. I will advise you to stay alert. The royal family did not have a cordial rtionship with each other. His highness and her highness are not on good terms with each other. I did not want you to get entangled in the arguments of royal siblings. How to exin they both are entric.. Only the third one was a bit normal." he said with a sigh..


    Wait!


    "Third one. I thought his majesty only have one children from his both wives.'''' I have never heard or seen a third kid or had he gone somewhere and I did not remember him due to my hazy memories.


    "He have another concubine who died long ago and so as her child. Before that all the three children were normal, they used to have an amicable rtionship. They were bright, intelligent and all rounder. They used to support each other and better than real siblings. But since the day, the third child died. Josephine and William changed.


    Where Josephine locked herself in her chamber, never to go out and meet anyone. William started meeting girls and going to brothels. They both lost their interest in learning and bing a better ruler. Since then his majesty is disturbed.


    He tried every effort in stopping William from going to brothels and spending leisure time with lower nobledies. Though love, punishments, even threats but nothing worked. William has gone too far to save now.


    So, now his majesty is pinning hopes on Josephine and her husband. Therefore, he is ready to ask for any help. But that did not mean he would be patient enough. So, Abi, if you ever think that you can not handle it, tell me. I will talk to his majesty.'''' I just nodded at his words. Though my mind was still focused on the third child. Have I ever met him and forgot him!? No matter how I tried to think about him, I did not seem to remember and in the end all I felt was a strong pain in my head.


    "Abi, Abi"


    "Hmmm" I looked at my father who was calling me with worry.


    "We have arrived at the pce."


    "Oh" I nodded my head as I walked out of the carriage. He looked at me withplicated expressions when he asked.


    "Are you worried about her highness?" when i shook my head, instead of being rxed he looked further worried.


    "By any chance, did you seem to remember about the royal kids?" i frowned at his queer question. Was I supposed to remember something about them?!


    When I looked at him with bewilderment, he sighed, "I just want you to stay happy and live a simple noble life, Abigail." I chuckled at the choice of words he had made.


    "A noble''s life can never be simple, dad. But you do not need to worry, I will handle everything well and make you proud." he sighed and nodded as he looked at me apologetically.


    "You should go and take some rest, Abi" though i wanted to deny, i knew that he would not take no for an answer. So, I just nodded and left for my room.


    Instead of walking to my chamber, I turned to walk towards Isabe''s chamber. She was humming a song as she was making a painting.


    "Mydy, Lady Abigail, is requesting to meet you."


    "Ah, send her in. you do not need to stop your sister from entering the room in future." she replied with a bright smile.


    I felt so proud once I listened to my sister from her mouth. It felt likeing back here was the best decision i have ever made!


    "Mydy,dy Isabe have invited you in.'''' I nodded at the maid as I walked in.


    She stood up from her seat, when my eyes fell on the drawing she was making. It was the design of a jewel too. Though the design was still old and heavy like the nes are worn now. It was much finer and detailed.


    "Oh my, are you nning to make a ne, Isabe?" I asked with surprise and she looked at me bashfully.


    "That boy has really designed a masterpiece. I was just trying to see if I have any talent in making designs. But i can notpare to him at all." she sighed as she slumped on the chair with a thud.


    "It is much finer and detailed. He just has a different idea. Try to think about nature. The flowers, stars, sun, moon.. And try to include them in your jewels. Imagine more, and do not feel pressured by it. You will do well soon." though i motivated him, she was not looking that happy with it.


    "I will try further. By the way, that boy did not evene once to discuss the design or work on it." I chuckled as she puffed her cheeks. These days, she was finally looking like a 14 year old kid to me.


    "Do you think Nick would allow him to enter in your chamber." i shook my head when she looked at me confused, "you are too naive, darling. Nick would beat him if he ever lurked around your chamber. You will have to go and find him whenever you need. So that you can work on designs under the scrutinizing gaze of Nick. he is very protective of his sisters."

 Chapter 111 - Who Was The Master!

    Isabe pov


    "If you want to work on the designs, why don''t we go to Nick''s chamber and find Oliver. You both can work there. While me and Nick will discuss about the training.'''' I frowned as they were taking it too lightly. Since this would be the first bracelet and jewels set on my name, I wanted it to be perfect.


    ''I still feel that working here, Where all the instruments and jewels are avable would be better, Abi '''' she looked at me and contemted for a minute and then nodded.


    "Alright. Then I will send Beth and ask brother Nick to bring Oliver here." she only trued when Beth bowed her head and left.


    These days, she has changedpletely, as if she was not the Abigail I know. I still remember how she had given me stale food to eat as a wee gift and forced me to swallow it in front of her friends. And from that day she had bullied me continuously.


    So, I have also startedining and retaliating. Giving her snarky remarks and crying in front of her father to punish her. That was a matter of my survival after all. Though i knew they would never ept me as the daughter of duke. I still wanted to live like a noble and marry in a higher noble family so that I did not need to worry all my life.


    But these days.. I was still not sure if she really had a change of heart or she was acting. But if she honestly helped me in restarting my father''s business. Then I didn''t care about anything else. I would make sure that I would be rich enough by myself to take care of my dowry and future life.


    "Be, Isabe" I blinked as I heard her calling me.


    "Ah, yes Abi" I asked ,ing out of my thoughts when she looked at me with a frown and then pointed at the adjacent sofa.


    "They are already here, Be, we were calling you since a while.'''' Only then did I notice that Nick was sitting in front of me with Oliver standing behind him with an annoyed face.


    Sigh! This man always has an annoyed face!


    "You have called for us?" asked Nick, looking at me. When he noticed that my eyes stilled on Oliver more than necessary.


    "Ah, yes. I was thinking that if we both can work on the design together. Then we can prepare jewels today. Since Abi is going to be sworn as knight soon, I wanted her to see the jewels before leaving.`` I replied with a smile but Nick frowned, though I know that he was not angry at me, I still felt sweat forming on my palms whenever he looked angry.


    "Leaving? Where is she leaving for? There is still 1 month before the opening of the academy." he asked with a frown, he looked at me and then his eyes started creating holes in Abi who justughed awkwardly!


    ''Oh dear! Did she not tell him!''


    "Umm, his majesty has called me, Nick. he has requested my father to let me stay in the royal pce as their knight." The moment words left her mouth, Nick gritted his teeth.


    "And you are supposed to live there alone? No! It is not safe. I wille with you." he said adamantly and I looked at him in awe. Though everyone thinks that Nick took my side. I know he was just worried that his sister would go the wrong way. That was why he tried to be strict.


    If the same mistake would be done by me. He would just let the matter go by saying that ''do not repeat it in future, or be careful''


    "Well, I think this decision is not in my hands. Why did you not go and ask father about it? ''Nick nodded and stood up from his seat.


    "Then I am going to talk to father about it. Both of you sleep on time and you." he looked sharply at Oliver, "my eyes are set on you. Listen to them and do not try to act smart ``I didn''t even know what he meant by that. But i saw Abi shaking her head.


    Once he went out, Abi looked back at me, "so, why don''t you both continue. I will not disturb you anymore. But if you need anything you can send someone to call me anytime.'''' I nodded as I really wanted to concentrate on work now. So, even she stood up and left.


    The boy who was standing there silently came and sat in front of me with a deep breath making me startled.


    "Hey. what are you doing?" he tilted his head as he looked at me with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "Sitting. I was tired of standing all day.'''' He said it so nonchntly that I did not know how to reply.


    "So, shall we start now?" he asked me when i stayed silent for a while.


    I nodded, though I wanted to be alone to work with more concentration, I never thought that it would be awkward to be with him alone in the room. Especially when the man was so confident and nonchnt. He was not behaving like a worker at all.


    "Then tell me, why do you need me here?" he asked, tilting his head as he leaned on the sofa further. Suddenly I had a feeling that he was the master and I was the one working for him.


    "Well, since the design is yours I wanted to know your opinion when I formed it. So that you can learn how to make jewels too. In future, you have to assist me in the whole process" though i tried my best to sound confident. My words came a little quivering the way he was looking at me intently.


    He nodded his head as he stretched, "then you should start, i will sit and observe you."


    "..."

 Chapter 112 - Intense Eyes But Peaceful Face!

    Isabe pov contd.


    I looked at the man with shock! Was he serious? Did he expect me to do all the work while he would just sit and learn? Wow!


    "No, that would not do. You have toe here and assist me. I will cut stones and you will melt gold to form design, but do not worry, i will instruct you how to melt metal and form designs.`` I assured him in case he was afraid of making a mess.


    Being a designer was good, but he needed to make them too.


    "So, you want me to melt the gold and form the design only. Then you will cut and add stone and finish it?" he asked, tilting his head.


    The way he used that authoritative tone made my palms sweaty. I rubbed it with my dress discreetly as i nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right. You shoulde here and help me.'''' I said with my head raised high. With the years of being bullied my Abi has given me enough courage to face this new trouble naming Oliver.


    He sighed as he looked at me with a tired face. As if he was an old man getting forced to do things.


    "Fine, give me the metal and other instruments." he said as he moved and stood in front of me.


    I showed him my collection and then exined him how to work on it, but it looked like he already knew since he started working directly on it.


    Soon he was working like a proficient artist and I smiled as I looked at the design. It was close to perfection. A few more trials and I was sure he would be able to achieve it.


    When I was looking at him and the design, he looked above, startling me. His eyes were dark, regal, there was something binding in them.


    For a few seconds I was not able to look away. We both stood there in silence when he finally asked, "would you just stand and stare at me or you will work too. Hmm?" Only then did I remember I was looking at him the whole time.


    My face turned red as I suddenly felt very embarrassed to look at him like that. But then I cleared my throat and red at him.


    "What do you mean? I was just observing you. So that you did not make any mistake. Gold is a pricey metal!" I replied and he nodded. Though the amusement in his eyes was telling that he did not believe me at all.


    But thank goodness he did not say another word, as he looked down again and started working. This time I moved and started working on the finishing of the stone too.


    How much time had passed when I finallypleted working on the stones. When I looked above, the man was sitting there leisurely. His eyes were twinkling as he was looking at me.


    He was looking too intensely and brazenly again.


    "What.. what happened?" I asked and he passed me the metal.


    ``It was done a long time ago" he replied as I took the base of the set.


    I nodded and then started adding the stones but his eyes did not move away from my face.


    "Why are you staring at me?" I asked in a sharp voice.


    "Am i? I am just observing you. As you said, I should learn from you. I should be proficient in the art of making jewels with passing time." he said, raising a brow and the rest of the words died in my throat.


    "Why don''t you want me to learn anymore?" he asked again when i did not reply, his eyes were filled with amusement.


    "Ha! Since you have been observing for this long, why don''t you try to cut a stone and give it a finishing touch.'''' I passed him an amethyst so that it would not be a big loss even if he would not be able to give it a finishing touch.


    He nodded and took the stone from my hand but without even wasting a second he started working on it and his hands moved so skillfully that I was having a hard time believing in it.


    If that was not enough to amaze me, then he finished working on the stone even before I could blink. It was so perfect that it couldpare to mine. I still remember how I almost broke the stone when I worked on it for the first time and my fatherughed hard.


    "Is it not up to your standards?" he asked as he continued to look at my dim face.


    I shook my head. I suddenly started missing my father. His smile and his soft eyes as he used to look at me.


    "Are you okaydy Isabe?" he asked, finally taking my attention back to him.


    "Yes, I am fine. Thank you. Well" then i took the stone and looked at it closely, it was actually perfect, "it is passable. You will soon be perfect in it.`` I replied as I passed the stone back.


    "I will finish the rest of the work. If you want you can leave." I said as I looked at the darkening sky. Tara, my maid came and started lighting more candles around when he shook his head.


    "I think I should stay and apany you until the work ends. Who knows, maybe I will need to observe more." he said nonchntly but I felt like my cheeks were burning. He did not say anything wrong then why was I feeling so nervous.


    I shook my head and then looked down and started working on the bracelet again and soon he faded in the background.


    I looked above only when the piece waspletely ready. When I looked above I was once again surprised to see him sleeping there peacefully with his head leaning on the working table. His brown hair had fallen on his face, covering his foreheadpletely. His face looked so peaceful that I smiled unconsciously.

 Chapter 113 - The Answer Is Yes!

    Abigail pov


    "So is it final that you are going to live in the pce after taking oath as a knight" asked Noah, as i shot one more arrow on the aim.


    "Yes, I think so. His majesty had personally requested me and my father to let me stay there until the academy starts. After this week''s entrance test, the academy will take a month to start. So, in the meantime i would serve from there.`` I replied, looking at his expressions. He was looking a bit disturbed by the idea.


    "But if you want you can apany me there." I added, once he nodded in understanding.


    "Why would I do that?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "I thought you want to continue training me further. I still need to learn a few things. If you did not mind. I can ask for both of us appointments in the royal pce. Even my father would be more rxed if you were there. But i did not know whether you can handle this or not.'''' I added as I knew that he did not like the royal pce or the people living there for some reason.


    He stayed silent and when I felt that he did not reply anymore and started concentrating on the aim again, he finally said, "I will think about it." I just nodded my head as he gave onest look to my arrows that had hit the bullseye and then turned and left.


    I just shook my head. It would have been better if he coulde, since I would need a few allies there. If Noah would be there, I would feel secure.


    How much time had passed when my quiver did not have any arrow left. I looked at the aim and it was full of arrows.


    I put the quiver on the table and then sat on the chair. Only then did I feel pain in my back. As if it was breaking apart. I looked at the sky that was already filled with stars and smiled.


    I was one step closer to make William or Josephine the ruler and then end the story of Gerard.


    As I walked towards my chamber, there was a smile on my face. Tonight will be a peaceful night.


    ---------------


    In the morning when I opened my eyes, the first thing I did was to check the jewel Isabe was makingst night. I hurried towards her chamber when I saw that she was still sleeping peacefully. I sighed as I looked at the red sky. It must be too early for her to be awake. With a sigh, I walked towards the ground and started training.


    Sir Seymour passed me a warm smile, "it felt so good to see you back, sir Abigail."


    "I apologise for not being here, sir Seymour. Shall we start the training?" he smiled and nodded again as he moved his sword and trained us further.


    This time it was once again I was learning alone. I think their desire to follow me around died these days.


    "Put more pressure, sir Abigail"


    "Yes, lose your body a bit. You need to rx." he continued guiding me as we practiced.


    This time we were sparing so that he could see how much I have picked up while I fight.


    "That was a wonderful match" he praised as he disarmed me.


    "It took all my energy and even in the end, I was not sure if I would win!" he replied with a chuckle.


    "That is your kindness, Sri Seymour. I still need to learn a lot." I thanked the kind man who always gave me a warm smile.


    "Then i will see you tomorrow, sir Abigail and the day after tomorrow i will take spar with you again to see the improvement.'''' I nodded as he bowed his head a bit and then left.


    I walked to see that Jane and other knights that were taking training from Noah were still runningps while he was sitting there carefully noticing them.


    "Shall I run too?" I asked and finally his eyes moved to me.


    "You are already full of sweat due to sword practice. I did not think that you need running. Go and take your sword, we both are going to spar in a while.'''' I nodded as I took out my word and took my stance.


    He stood up from his seat and tilted his head. Then he cracked his knuckles and looked at me. Why did it feel like he was taking some kind of revenge!?


    Once he stood in front of me. I took my stance and then without even a single word, he attacked me. The attraction was deadly; it was done straight at my chest.


    My eyes widened as I took two steps back.


    "What were you trying to do?" i asked exasperated, but instead of replying he attacked again.


    His attacks were getting deadlier and stronger. As if he just wanted to kill me then and there. I was having a hard time winning with him. Since as a man he was definitely stronger and he was using the tricks, he did not have taught me yet. Though many of them were familiar due to my past life, it was still hazy.


    I blocked another attack when he tried to sh my neck.


    "Noah, I would be dead this way!!!!!!" I shouted as he mercilessly took the sword back and then aimed at my back.


    I jerked and then moved towards the other side and then aimed at his neck. He just smirked as he easily blocked my attack.


    "You still are weak and pathetic.?" I fumed at his mockery. He was trying to scare me for sparring but I still did not understand the reason.


    "Alright, i am weak. i give up" i said, raising my hand in the air and throwing the sword on the ground, his pupil constricted looking at my action. And then he shook his head.


    "You are still not strong enough to live alone. The answer to your question ofst night is yes"


    "........"

 Chapter 114 - The Deal 1

    Abigail pov contd.


    Abigail pov


    "This is more beautiful than I have ever thought, Be. You have done a perfect job." I was so happily surprised as I looked at the bracelet in my hands.


    She beamed at my praise and then looked at the bracelet.


    "I am suredy Amayra anddy Sharron would not be able to keep their eyes away from it. I have asked Oliver to bring a few more designs too. I hope it will work well and then we will be able to rope in our first clients." my eyes were gleaming with the spark of gold coins and the dreams of defeating Gerard.


    "Are you sure? I mean this design is too different. And I think it is not that perfectly made." she fidgeted on her seat as she continued to drink tea.


    "You did not need to be nervous Isabe, the design is perfect. If they still did not choose you, then we can always go to other traders too. It is just the start. Soon we will be the biggest jewelry maker in the empire." she just shook her head at my dreams. Well one day she would see! If Gerard could be sessful with these designs then why could I not be sessful?


    We heard footsteps and I signaled her to be silent. Oliver just shook his head at our antics. I sometimes feel he was like an old man, always looking at youngsters with disdain.


    "Lady Abigail, Lady Isabe." They looked surprised to see both of us together. After all, the whole empire knew that we did not like each other.


    "Lady Amayra,dy Sharron, it was nice to meet you. Please have a seat." I offered and they both nodded and sat at the seats in front of us.


    Ady came and served them tea.


    "This is Oliver, the designs belong to him. And my sister Be is the one who has created the jewels ``I said proudly as I forwarded her the bracelet, earring, and a ne.


    "Ah, no, Mr Oliver helped me in creating the jewels too. It is more of a teamwork than my personal efforts.`` I raised a brow at her statement. Was she shy?!


    "Oh, that is a wonderful design. It looks so delicate. I wonder if it would break easily if I put a little pressure on it." said Amayra as she held the thin gold chain which had pearls in it and a rose flower pendant in the middle.


    "Ah, no. It looks delicate but it is strong enough that it could be worn daily. It would not break unless you added unnecessary pressure on it." added Isabe as she put a bit of the pressure to show her the strength of the chain.


    Both of them continued to analyze the jewels while Isabe looked at me with nervousness. I squeezed her hand and gave her an assured smile.


    While Oliver just sat there nonchntly as if the whole thing had nothing to do with her.


    Now I know why he was having trouble in his old job. His behavior motivates people to beat him.


    "Well, the designs are rather unique and new but they are too delicate. I wonder if it could be worn by the nobledies." started Amayra and I smirked.


    Did she think only she knew the business!


    "I understand if you have doubts. I have asked other jewelers too. If you are not satisfied you can deny Lady Amayra. I would sell the designs to others.`` I replied with a smile as I took the jewels back from her.


    "Oh.. I did not deny Lady Abigail. I was saying that designs were rather delicate so we can issue them as our premium collection. It would be an instant hit. I am sure it would create sensations among nobles." she replied changing her toneplete while i justughed.


    "That would be great. I would look forward to it then."


    "Ah, then shall we decide the price?" she asked as the both looked and nodded at each other.


    "I didn''t want to sell the designs,dy Aamyra anddy Sharron.'''' I replied, making the whole table stunned. Even the nonchnt Oliver frowned listening to my words.


    "But we thought that we were to discuss the deal rted to the jewels!" they asked and even Isabe and Oliver nodded, supporting them.


    "Of course, we are. But as you see, the designs were made by us, and even the jewels were created by us. But if we would sell the jewels to you, you would be its owner and sell it in the market with your name. And we would only get some gold coins. Right?" I asked and they both nodded.


    "That is how the business goes. Since we were the one selling it to the nobles. The name of our family would be used to sell the designs." she replied with a proud face.


    "Yes, and we will get gold coins. But do you think as the proud daughters of Duke, do we need a few gold coins? I didn''t think so!" I replied , shaking my head at the absurd idea.


    "But you will not be able to sell it in the market directly. You would need a store and good image and heavy publicity. It would take months for you to create an image. Till then many would copy your designs and start selling them in the market. It would be a bigger loss to you." she exined and Sharron nodded her head, supporting her idea.


    I looked at both of them with a smirk.


    "I know that but it is not easy to copy our ideas since they are unique and I have no wish to waste months in it. I want both of you to sale my designs in your store under my name and help me in being famous instantly.'''' I replied with the same smirk and they both looked at me stunned.


    "what do you mean?"


    "---------"

 Chapter 115 - The Deal -2

    Abigail pov contd.


    The whole group looked at me as if I had suddenly grown another head. It took them a few minutes toe out of their initial shock.


    When Amayra was the first one to speak, "why would we do that? Since it is our store, we would only advertise ourselves. I think there is nothing much left to discuss now. It is either you are selling the design or you are not." she asked with a tone that was telling there was no ce for further discussion.


    "Well, it is still in your benefit. You will have exclusive partners to sell all the designs. So, the customer would onlye to your store. It is just that I want the whole empire to know that Isabe and Oliver are behind the designs. And i want 70% of the profit since we are the one who was doing all the efforts.'''' I replied with confidence and they both looked at each other in confusion.


    It was visible that they were not expecting this to happen. For them we both were kids, who have no knowledge of business. And we should listen to whatever they say.


    But they didn''t know that I had wasted all my life in learning everything that Gerard was good at! I would not be this easy to handle.


    "Well your conditions are too harsh to ept!" They replied, shaking their heads but they remained seated even when I told them that I had called other jewelers.


    "Well, Abi, maybe we can consider it a bit." said Isabe, pulling my sleeves. She was looking anxious. But I just shook my head.


    "As I have said, I have asked her jewelers too. I gave the first opportunity to you because I am proud of the way both of you work hard and try to make your own identity as a noble woman. There are very few in the more who do that. But if you do not agree, then i apologize to say, i would have to chose others.'''' I took my cup of tea from the table and started sipping itzily after finishing the conversation nonchntly.


    They knew it was the end of the discussion from my side.


    "We need to discuss it first," they announced and I nodded.


    "I want you to assign another private room to thedies.'''' I said to the girl who was standing there the whole time to serve us. Nick had personally asked all the staff to take special care of us.


    She bowed her head and indeed as she signaled them to walk behind her. Soon they both left the room.


    "Abi, are you sure this would work? Your conditions were too harsh!" said Isabe while Oliver just looked at me as if trying to be assured.


    Once he observed that I was still confident. Heid therezily again making me amused. Since when had he started having so much trust in my judgement!?


    "You have to trust me Be. If we let them use their name then there is no way we would be able to make you famous and get your father''s store back. So you just make designs. Leave other decisions to me.`` I assured her, she bit her lips but nodded.


    "Now that we are here, why don''t we eat something. The snacks are delicious." I exaggerated my expressions and started having the meal.


    They both followed me, and soon the silence ensued. How much time had passed, when they finally came back after their discussion.''


    "Well we have discussed itpletely and we have reached to a conclusion that we will ept your terms but you have to promise us that we will be the only ones selling these jewels for a lifetime. No one else, even you would not sell these jewels by yourself" well i must say they were better than my expectations but Isabe looked at me with worried eyes.


    Of course, she wanted to open her store and sell her own jewels after a period of time. That was the sole reason she was doing so much hard work.


    "Well, I agree. But do remember I am promising you all the jewels under the rose collection. It had nothing to do with other collections." i cleared and they both frown


    "What do you mean by another collection, Lady Abigail? Are you expecting us to sell a single design all our lifetime?" they asked as Amayra sounded fiercer than Sharron, but she agreed to Amayra too.


    "Of course notdies. I promise there will be new jewels avable to you each month. Even when the old design ispletely sold, you will have another collection ready.


    But our designs are known by the name of collections. It is a rose collection that we have sold to you. We will also have a spring collection and much more in the future." I replied and they finally got my point.


    "What if you want to buy them too?" asked Amayra when Sharron held her hand.


    "I think we should start with one design to see its sess rate?" asked Sharron. Amayra looked reluctant but nodded in the end.


    "Since the discussion is over. Shall we have lunch together?" I asked as I pointed to the server again who nodded and started serving lunch.


    I ate heartily as the first step was achievedpletely when both Isabe and Oliver looked at my te and then at me with surprise.


    "What is it?" I asked and they both shook their heads and started eating but I could still feel amazement in their eyes.


    ''What shall I tell them?! I have missed this rich taste for a lifetime and I have returned as a gourmand. I just could not let the delicious food go even if I have stomach painter.'' I shook my head and took one more bite of the eir that was filled with cheese cream.


    "By the way? If he is the designer, how do you know that there is a spring collection and many more collections are going toe?"


    "..."

 Chapter 116 - Hidden In The Dark

    Abigail pov


    "By the way? If he is the designer, how do you know that there is a spring collection and many more collections are going toe?" asked Amayra, looking at me intensely.


    "We are doing business together,dy Amayra. Of course, we have discussed everything. We have already made ns for the next 5 years toe. You are lucky that you are our first business partner. You will gain maximum from this deal" i replied with a casual smile, as if her questions were foolish.


    She looked at me with amazement and nodded with satisfaction.


    "You seem to be a better businesswoman. It''s a pity that you are going to be a knight. I would have loved it if you would have been working with me. But I hope that working with your sister and friend would be equally beneficial." she replied as she stood up and shook hands with Oliver and hugged us bidding her farewell.


    "Wow, Abi, I did not know that we had so many jewels nned. And even their name is decided. I am feeling over the moon." she almost jumped from her seat when she stood up and hugged me.


    To be honest, I still felt stiff when she showed me affection. After all, we had a long history of hurting and tormenting each other, but she seemed to be a forgiving and warmhearted person now.


    "Didn''t I promise you to return to your father''s store in theing years? Of course, I have made ns for that. Now do not be that emotional. Your runny nose is ruining your makeup." I replied with all seriousness and she stood up straight and turned to look into the mirror of the windows.


    She touched her lips and cheeks and then red at me while I just shook my head and chuckled.


    "Abi you can never stop bullying me!" she eximed and I nodded.


    "Of course, I will not. As an elder sister it is my duty to bully you all my life. But I promise I will never let you be hurt again." I could not believe that I had said such a corny line to her. I think her affection and sentiments are affecting me too. She blushed like I was her life partner, teasing her showing her affection.


    "Alright, I remember you have told me that you need to buy a few gemstones and more gold for making other jewels?" I asked and she nodded her head.


    "Here, this is all my savings from the past few years. You can spend it all. Would you both be fine, if you go alone with knights.'''' I asked her for the money and she frowned.


    "Abi, I can not take all your savings. I have brought my savings too. And why are you noting with us?" She asked me to return the bag to me, which I passed to Oliver. He took it without even thinking twice , making both of us surprised.


    "What is it? I thought that we needed to buy stones?" he asked as we continued to look at her and only then did I shrug and look back as Isabe.


    "You can always return the money once your jewels were sold and Amyra paid you the gold coins. And about noting with you, I am hungry. I was not able to eat properly in front of everyone. So, I am thinking of ordering another meal and eating it peacefully.`` I replied and this time even Oliver looked at me with a shocked face.


    I could only cough to clear the air and ask again, "would you both be fine alone, take all the knights with you if you need, since i am going to stay in this room, i do not need security.'''' I added and finally they both needed it.


    "Alright then, enjoy your meal peacefully." said Isabe awkwardly while Oliver looked at the empty tes that were mostly finished by me. Did he not know that he should not count the food eaten by ady! Hmph!


    Once they both left the room, I asked the staff to leave me alone too. And then I took out the cloak and covered myself. Hiding my face properly, I jumped out of the window. I was thankful that I was only on the first floor of the building.


    After steadying myself, I stood up and waked at the distance and mingled myself in the crowd. If the news was right then I have to be fast or else I would be toote.


    Last night when I was about to go to sleep, I heard that the crown prince was going to the woods to hunt. If my memory serves me right, I remember he was shot by a poisonous arrow around this time.


    Though he was saved, his body was damaged. And after that he had turned weak. Then killing him in the future would be easy. And even if he would not be killed, he would be very weak to be announced as emperor.


    Though I was not sure about the event, it was not worth taking the risk. I took a deep breath to calm myself and took slow steps towards the area from where I could hire local carriages.


    "Are we going somewhere?" my steps halted as i heard the familiar voce, but how!


    "I have seen you hiding the cloak under the table when we have reached the private room" as if sensing my doubts, he told me the fact even when i have still not turned to him.


    "So where are you going this time? Huh?" he asked again but i still stayed silent.


    I heard his footsteps moving towards me and he came and stood in front of me.


    "You look more like a thief than a knight. Always hiding a lot of things and doing a lot of deeds in the dark. What are you trying to do this time, Abigail?" He asked me once again but I still stayed silent. There was no way I could exin to him that I was trying to protect the crown prince from future events.

 Chapter 117 - Villain Turned Into The Knight

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Why are you following me?'''' I asked finally when he did not stop staring at me and did not leave my way.


    He raised a brow at my question, "shouldn''t it be you exining to me how and why you are here, hiding like a thief and walking in the dark?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "I am a woman of my free will. I am not bound to exin to anyone what I am doing!" though i did not want to sound harsh, if he continued to follow me everywhere all the time then it would be a disaster for my future ns.


    He looked at me with shock, andmented, "I am not binding you. Your father has assigned me to protect you, Abigail. It is not safe for you to run on the road without knights. Where are you going anyway?" he asked again and I sighed.


    ''I did not want to lie. But they did not give me a chance.''


    "I am going to the woods in the local carriage. I want to try hunting.'''' I replied but he did not look convinced at all.


    "Why? I did not remember your desire to hunt before and do you think that hunting is that easy and it would take so less time that you would return to the tea house before your sister returns? If your father came to know about it he would cancel your knighthood ceremony and did not let you go out of the pce. Why are you taking so much risk?" he asked again and I gritted my teeth.


    I need to do this so that we all can live peacefully.


    "I needed to learn how to hunt, Noah. So that i could be perfect in everything.'''' I replied with determined eyes and he sighed.


    "Next weekend the crown prince is going hunting in the woods. You can request him to take you with him, since you will be his knight at that time. No one goes to the woods alone, Abigail. You should listen to me sometimes." I blinked at his words! So, it was next week that the prince was going to the woods!


    "Alright, then I will listen to you. But since I am already here, I would go and check how Stephan and his wife are working on dress.`` I replied as I still walked towards the area where local carriages were waiting to be hired. I entered the local carriage.


    "We are going to the local market missy. We charge three bronze coins per person." he replied, looking at me and then at Noah.


    "I will be buying the whole carriage for myself. I need to go to a house in the town nearby.`` I replied to the man as I passed him 20 silver coins. His eyes shone and he nodded.


    "Anywhere you say missy." Noah just shook his head as he sat with the coachman.


    "There is sufficient space inside the carriage." offered him a seat as he was trying his best to protect me but he looked at me as if i was crazy and still sat out with the coachman.


    I just snorted as the carriage started. It took us only a few mins to reach the housing area which Beth had told me once.


    "Wait for us here, we wille back soon." I instructed and the man nodded.


    "The carriage is yours for the whole day, missy. I am not going anywhere." the man replied with a warm smile as he closed his eyes and leaned on the wooden frame of the carriage.


    I nodded and walked towards the row of wooden houses that were looking smaller than my room but clean and full of greenery around them.


    "Pardon, missy but can you tell me where did Stephan, son of Beth live?" asked a pretty girl who blushed looking at me but then pointed at the house.


    I smiled as I passed her a silver coin.


    "Oh no, i can not take ths" she shook her head but i just nodded and walked away.


    "You are being too generous, they will doubt your kindness and your identity too." Noahmented but i ignored him,


    We knocked at the house which the girl had pointed at and soon the door was opened. Lily was standing there with a confused look.


    "Yes," she asked and I removed my cloak a bit so that she could see me and her eyes widened. She moved away from the door and bowed.


    "Oh mydy. I apologise for my indolence, pleasee in" she replied when I was still standing out.


    "I want to know where Stephan and his wife are working?" I asked without entering because if they were working anywhere else, I did not have much time to go in and chat unnecessarily.


    "Oh there are in. The dress is almost ready and looks very beautiful. Pleasee in. I will call my brother and ask him to bring the dress too." she chirped happily as she moved in and finally I followed.


    "So you have found both the jewel maker and the dressmaker already?" Although Noah''s face was still without expressions, I could feel the shock in his voice.


    I just nodded as I looked around. The house was simple and it barely had furniture. The ce was tidy and peaceful. There was a swing in the porch area with flowers all around. The ce looked so dreamy that instead of walking in, I walked there and sat on it.


    Noah chuckled as he pushed the swing and it started moving in the air making me giggle. Heughed more looking at me when I tilted my face and raised a brow.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked , though I know he was just amused at my behavior.


    "You are the perfect mix of a strong antagonist and a weak protagonist. Sometimes I fail to understand, are you a viin or a knight?" he said, shaking his head and I smirked.


    "I am the viin who is turning into her own knight."

 Chapter 118 - The Changes In Her

    Noah pov.


    There was something wrong with this girl. As if she would not stop until the whole empire bowed down to her.


    I was living in the duke''s pce for a long time. I have seen her many times in the past getting punished. She was nothing but a spoiled brat to begin with who was haughty to her bones and did not see anyone equal to her.


    She had been bullying her sister and so she was getting in return. I had never thought that she would even have a goal in her life. She would just marry an asshole noble who would be haughty like her and they both would be nothing but nuisance for the society.


    But suddenly she had changed into another person. Like she was not the one whom I used to see. Her eyes had turned sharper, her moves have turned lethal. The girl I was sure could not hold the sword even if I wasted my lifetime in teaching her had used dual sword technique in the fight. And i was sure i have not taught a single attack that she had used,


    She was looking like a goddess of war to me at that moment. The strong determination and bloodlust in her was so strong that I shivered even when I was hidden in the audience.


    But even if she would have stopped at that, I would have digested it somehow. But the way she was setting her business with proper nning and tactics. Without even letting her family know and asking for them to invest, she had set up a jewelry business and it would not take much time when she would be able to set up her clothing business too.


    But how and why! It still does not seem possible to be changed this much overnight. If I did not know any better I would have thought that she was someone else, a con who had killed the real princess of duke and taken her ce.


    But the way she snarled at me was just like how she used to do in the past. But look at her right now. The bold look on her face, the smirk that she gave to others and the aura she had.. It felt like she was mature and adult. Like she was in herte twenties not her early sixteen!


    "Mydy" I came back to my senses only to realize that I was staring at her the whole time and she was looking at me amused.


    When I blinked she winked at me with the same smirk. It annoys me to no end. It felt like she knew what I was thinking. She always knew it! She could see through me, she could guess my views and even my next attack when we fight! Like she knew me for a long time! Even the way she chose me to train her was strange!


    "Stop staring at Noah, or I would think that you fell in love with me!" my eyes widened as the words left her mouth. She was such an open mindeddy that did not even care about her image and dignity at all when it came to teasing me.


    I have to teach her a lesson before she bes too brazen! It was not good for her at all. She moved and entered the house again. There a couple was standing holding a dress.


    I did not have much idea about the gowns, but it was an exquisite piece of dress with so many diamonds adorning it. Yet her eyes sparkled more than any of the diamonds when she looked at the dress.


    For a moment I was so lost that I didn''t even see the table in front of me when I was walking towards her and got hit in my knees.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, turning towards me, worried filled her eyes and my heart felt so warm!


    How much time had passed when someone cared for mest time!


    I continued to look at her once again as she bent and asked me again.


    "Noah, how can you be so foolish? Can''t you see such a big table on the way? And now! As a knight how can you be hurt enough to sit on the floor?" she chided as she looked at me with worry.


    Though she was chiding me, the way she was looking at me was filled with concern.


    "Would you be able to stand up now?" she asked again as she pressed my leg where it hit me.


    It felt like a jolt of electricity had hit me. A tingling feeling filled my whole body and I just flinched from my ce.


    "Oww, you!! How can you be so brazen? Touching a man in broad daylight! Don''t you have any shame!" I scolded as she moved her hands over my leg.


    "Are you serious! I was just trying to help because you were not responding! How can you me me for that?" her eyes were ring at me as if she would kill me then and there yet i felt amused at her.


    "I am fine. I am not that weak to be hit by such a small table and get an injury. I will manage, you don''t need to touch me to check." replied as I stood up abruptly, making her frown.


    "Do you need to go to the physician, my lord. There is not a noble physician but a herbalist lives nearby." asked the man who was talking with Abigail a few minutes ago.


    I shook my head, "I said I am fine. I was just thinking about something else. I apologize for making all of you worry for me.


    "Ah, not at all. Why don''t you sit and rest then. Lily served tea to the gentleman." said the same man looking at the girl who had opened the door. She nodded and left for the kitchen.


    "I will talk to youter. For now I have work!" added Abigail as she moved towards them again.

 Chapter 119 - Catch Me Red Handed

    Abigail pov


    "I will talk to youter. For now I have work!" I told him as I moved towards them again. The dress was better than my expectations. It was a beautiful midnight blue color dress withcework on the neck and the hem was decorated with diamonds. It was giving the vibe of a starry night in the sky.


    I looked at the dress and was mesmerized. It was something that could give a toughpetition to what Gerard was making! And most importantly it would be used by the crown prince. So, it was bound to get a lot of attention.


    "You have done a great job on the dress. I was not expecting a dress in less than 3 days, that also with fine details. You are appointed permanently. I will send the address and other details with Beth on her next holiday. Is there something you are expecting?" I asked as they both looked at each other and then at me.


    "We just wanted to know if we will work under someone. Or are we the only two who were going to work on the dresses?" asked Stephan and Daisy nodded.


    "Well, I will not lie to you. I am new to this work. So, I am going to let you do the work your own way. I will hire more people with time as the dresses get more and more sessful.


    But then I will always make sure that you will always be listened to and treated well. Do not worry about that. Even for the pay, I assure you, I will pay you twice as much as any other boutique." i replied and they both bowed with satisfaction.,


    First i have to sell this dress to the crown prince at exorbitant price and then i would get a small room for them. After all, with all the diamonds and this look, the dress would cost a lot.


    "Alright, then I will leave. I will send a letter with all the details to Beth.`` I repeated and they both nodded.


    I turned to see that Lily was fluttering her eyes as she was looking at Noah drinking tea with his eyes settled on the cup.


    ''Ah! A love interest! Would this dumb man even notice that the girl was interested in him!'' I felt bad for the poor girl''s choice of man!


    "Shall we go now?" I asked and he nodded. Putting the tea cup on the table. He stood up and straightened his dress.


    I nodded at the sibling and then moved out of the house, being followed by Noah.


    "Noah"


    "Yes, Abigail."


    "I can not go back with this dress. Moreover, I need more money to pay everyone. So can you help me a bit with it?" I asked and I did not need to tell him twice what he was supposed to do!


    "Sigh. I sometimes feel that I am your personal staff or messenger. When in reality you are the one serving me as squire." he shook his head at the absurdity of the situation and I puffed my cheeks.


    "This is thest time, I promise. You did not even need to go to the pce. Going to his brothel would do. Or you can go to the gambling house he often visits. Thekeside where his friend and he spent time. Just meet him, present hm the dress and ask him for payment.'''' I pleaded, making a pout that had always worked on him and he closed his eyes and pinched the centre of his forehead.


    "So I am even supposed to go to the brothel now! Wow! I wonder where I would end up if I continued to follow you."


    "I know, I will be very grateful to you." I replied with all sincerity.


    "Tsk tsk.. I don''t need your sincerity. Tell me what will I get in exchange if I would help you with this?" he asked, tilting his head, making me frown. This was the first time Noah had asked me something in return.


    Well, I do owe him a lot, so I nodded.


    "I will do anything you say or give you anything you want" my reply made him stunned once again. Was I not supposed to say yes!


    "Anything.. Do you even know the gravity of this word, Abigail!" he scolded, his voice wasing with too much pressure as if he was controlling his anger.


    "Do not make excuses, tell me if you are going or not?" I asked cutting the chase and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then he forwarded his hand without saying a word. I smiled as I passed the dress to him. He held it tightly in his hand and moved out of the house.


    I followed him as we reached the carriage who was still waiting for us there.


    "Would you be fine alone?" he asked me once I climbed the carriage and I nodded.


    "But how will you go without the carriage?" I asked as I opened my pouch to pass him some silver coins but he shook his head.


    "My horse is tied in the distance. I will use it. Now go. Thy would be already back in the tea house.`` Only then did I remember I had jumped the window that I needed to climb again.


    I nodded my head and bid him farewell as I instructed the man to take me back to the tea house as fast as he could. All the way I kept looking out of the window and only took a breath of relief when we reached there.


    When I reached the tea house, I walked discreetly to the back area and tried to look at the trees. I was trying to find a perfect tree to climb so that I could reach the window.


    Atst I found a strong one and started climbing it. But before I could go further, I heard a voice I did not like for years. But she still had the best timings to catch me rad handed.


    "What do you think you are doing here, Abi?"

 Chapter 120 - Blue Hair

    Abigail pov contd.


    Why was she so proficient in catching me red handed every time! Even when we were in the same team now, her habit of finding me never went away!


    I took a deep breath as I came down and turned.


    "Oh, Be, when did youe back?" I asked , feigning surprise.


    "Just when you were trying to climb the tree. What were you doing anyway?" asked Isabe, looking at me and then at the tree. It was clear that the tree was closer to the window of our private room.


    "Aah, that! I have eaten a lot. So, I was feeling heavy. Decided to do some exercise to feel better.'''' I said with a straight face, and she frowned.


    "You were trying to digest the food by climbing the tree?" she asked, astonished but I just needed it with all seriousness.


    "I was feeling too heavy. As a knight I should always be agile and flexible. So, I was trying to check if I still had the capacity to climb the tree or fight the enemy. Or else I need to decrease my intake of food, '''' I said, nodding my head.


    She looked at me more intensely, but my expressions did not change at all. So, she looked back at Oliver who nodded supporting my story. Though she was still doubtful, she nodded too. Since she did not find any other valid reason for why I would try to climb the tree in my own tea house.


    "Have you purchased everything you needed?" I asked, changing the topic and she nodded.


    "We have spent a good amount buying gold and silver and enamel and stones. We have nned to make cors this time." she replied with so much excitement, and i looked at Oliver.


    Definitely i was the one who was making designs then why did i not know that we were going to make cors!?


    But when I looked at him, he just shrugged his shoulders as if the whole topic had nothing to do with him.


    "So, shall we go back? It was already dark and I did not want to travel with so many jewels after dark." she added and I nodded.


    Though I was not at all afraid of the incidents. As I have full confidence in the skills of our knights and myself.


    We walked towards the carriage only to see the local carriage was still standing there. The man bowed to me as he looked at me. Darn!


    "Do you know the man, sister?" asked Be, frowning. Since we always go in the carriage with the emblem of silver sword on its g. It is the symbol of our family.


    "Ah, yes. His carriage broke nearby. And I asked Noah to help him. So, he is trying to show sincerity ``I replied as I hurriedly entered my carriage, making the man confused. But thank goodness he did not say anything further.


    The carriage started when we both settled, while Oliver went to the staff carriage.


    "So, are you satisfied with the deal?" I asked once the carriage started.


    She nodded her head and then looked at me with embarrassment.


    "Abi, I apologize for being so rude and mean to you in the past! I evenin about you all the time. I just want to tell you that I do not mind if you are the one who will gain the dukedom in the future.`` I blinked at her confession.


    Though our rtionship had improved a lot, giving up as the heir of the dukedom was something I was not expecting, since I know my father still feels guilty towards her mother.


    Even after marriage, they have never shared a chamber. This made him more inclined towards their welfare. So, if her mother demanded Be to be given a certain part of the estate, my father would have epted it willingly.


    After all, we have the biggest estate in the empire after the emperor. Being the heir would mean the most powerful person after the royal family.


    "Let the matter go for a while. Do you think we should create opportunities between your mother and my father?" I asked to change the topicpletely.


    She blinked as she looked at me with mouth agape.


    "Haww! How can you discuss their private matters so brazenly?" her cheeks flushed as she looked out of the carriage.


    "Oh, were you not the one who was trying to gain the favor of the crown prince? You even stayed there tillte at night to get closer to him.`` I retorted and she shook her head.


    "I do not have any interest in the crown prince. I was just trying to re you. And the moment you left the pce I went to search for your father and stayed with him all the time." she replied, making me chuckle.


    "You are such a dimwit. You were ready to suffer so much just to re me!" I shook my head as I could not believe her reasoning.


    "Ha! Said the girl who spent most of her time in her room as punishment, just to dye my hair.'''' I looked at her dumbfounded as shemented on my dark past!


    "Alright, I apologize for being insensitive and immature." I replied and she looked at me awkwardly.


    "I apologize for being mean all the time too."


    "But you have to agree that the idea of dying your hair was wonderful!" I pointed as I remembered how much hard work I had done just to make her hair blue, so that she would not go to the pce with father as he did not even offer me to go with him.


    "Ha! I am sure I looked beautiful with those blue hair too." she raised her chin proudly and there was no doubt she had one hell of an innocent face that she would look good in every way. So I nodded and she chuckled.


    "Then let me do the honor of dying your hair blue permanently so that you could look beautiful all your life.'''' I replied with the same smirk.


    "...."

 Chapter 121 - Marriage Proposal!

    Abigail pov contd.


    I still chuckled when I reached my chamber. Isabe''s dumbfounded face was worth watching all the time. She was looking so shocked with my statement. She didn''t even know how to respond to it. I wonder if I will ever be able to stop bullying her!


    I moved to my room and took a deep breath as I took out the parchment that contained my basket list.


    The first on the list was saving the life of the crown prince. Checked!


    Second was being his knight and reaching the royal pce. Checked!


    Third was starting own business and beating Gerard in his own game. Half done!


    Fourth was to mend my ways and bring all the members of the family closer. Checked!


    I was so escted when I saw most of my dreams had already turned to reality. I was not disheartened that Gerard was still not ruined. Because he had a lot of power, bringing him down would not be an easy task, it would take some time and more effort.


    But I was surprised that he had not started taking interest in me. If I remember right, he was smitten by me, when we met for the first time in mying of age ceremony.


    But in this lifetime we have already met thrice, yet he did not show his interest in me. Was it because I did not behave like an innocent nobledy anymore? But then if I was not the target then who was?!


    I did not remember when I fell asleep after thinking about it, but when I blinked my eyes open the sun was already up. I stretched my sore body as I once again fell asleep on my table ufortably.


    "I tried to move you, but you shouted whenever I tried to touch you, mydy, '''' said Beth apologetically when I rubbed my waist.


    I just shook my head. Unconsciously I have been very alert even when I sleep. I developed this habit when I started living in the woods!


    "Prepare for my bath. I have to go for training soon. Today is myst day, and I have a test today.`` I replied to her and she bowed her head and left.


    After taking the bath, I looked at myself in the mirror. The uniform of knights has be sofortable that I feel strange when I wear gowns now. Was this the sign that my life had beenpletely changed now!?


    When I reached the ground the whole ce was in chaos. I frowned as I kept looking at the buzzing knights here and there.


    "Sir Seymour, what is happening here?" I asked as I reached the ground for my test.


    "Ah, you do not know, sir Abigail? Archduke Gerard has asked for more knights. And he wanted to personally choose his knights. So her highness Josephine also decided to have a knight for the first time in her life. Mostly only her aide is the one who serves her.


    And since they both wereing, the preparation needed to be perfect. In fact, I wanted to tell you that the test you were going to give would be given in front of them with all the other knights who are trying topete to be chosen by both of them" he exined and I frowned .But why would I need to perform? I am already assigned to his royal highness! I don''t need another master to be served?" I exined and the man nodded.


    "Of course, mydy. It is just a way to show them how we give training to the knights!" He exined clearing the doubts and I had a hard time controlling my sneer.


    It was no different than the circus show, school shows when trusteese for inspection!


    I nodded my head, "then I would spar with youter. I shall go and look for my father to see if he needs any help ``I replied and the man nodded, impressed by my care and dedication.


    If only he knew that I was going to spend my rest of the day in the library and would not return until the two nuns left the pce.


    I turned and walked towards the library, but my steps halted when I saw my father there. He was not alone; he was with the father of Gerard, the current Archduke of the empire.


    In our empire, we were third in hierarchy, the royal family was the first, and the archduke was the second. After that there were two marquees. Three earls, two viscounts and five barons.


    Archduke Wiltshire was standing there with his haughty expressions while the face of my father was cold too. Whatever they were discussing must be a serious matter. I could feel the tension in the air from so much distance.


    "So, you mean to say that my son is not good enough for your daughter?" I heard my name when I was about to leave the library and my steps halted.


    "I said that my daughter is too young to get married. She did not even have hering of age ceremony." he replied strictly but the other man justughed.


    "These are all excuses, George. If you want I can appoint her as the knight of my son. They could spend time together and learn about each other. I am sure that your daughter would be head over heels to my son in a few days. He is the most perfect noble in the whole empire." said the man with so much pride filled voice that i really wanted to show him the mirror.


    "I apologize but it is not possible since his majesty had personally asked me to serve the royal pce.'''' My father was never happy about this news in the past. But look at him now! How he was using this news for his own benefit!


    "I will talk to my sister. She would handle the matter" continued the man adamantly.

 Chapter 122 - The Rejection!

    Abigail pov


    "I will talk to my sister. She would handle the matter." continued the man adamantly.


    "It does not matter, your highness. My daughter is still too young. I will let her decide whom she wants to spend her life with, but after hering of age ceremony." my father replied and the eyes of the man narrowed.


    "Then, shall i take it as you are rejecting my son" the voice of the man turned sharper. I was sure he would take this as a deration of war if my father refused again.


    Thankfully, my father shook his head.


    "I am only saying that I will reply to you after 6 months, your highness. Once she is an adult I will personally talk to her about your proposal." he said in a softer tone and the man snorted.


    "You are a stubborn man. Fine, then six months it is. I wille and ask for her after hering of age ceremony then. But one thing I want to assure you, George, I will never deny my son''s wish. And he likes your daughter." ha! What did he think of himself! God! Or emperor? I would make sure to break all his pride in these six months. So he would not be able to stand in front of my father and ask for my hands brazenly.


    I thought the conversation had ended so I decided to walk away discreetly when I heard my father''s voice again, this time it was not soft or mellow. But a strictmandant strong voice which can even shook the walls.


    "My daughter is not a thing to be gifted, your highness. She is free to choose anyone she desires. If your son is that much interested in my daughter then he has to woo her and earn her affections. I would not bend in front of power!" my heart felt warmth at his words. He was still giving me priority even when he knew that archdukes have much more power than us.


    I wonder if this conversation took ce in myst life too! Was that the reason that Gerard had started wooing me!


    I heard footsteps behind me and I moved discreetly to hide behind the bookshelf. Archduke Wiltshire left the library and so did my father. I was standing there alone.


    I decided to wait for a while before going out. The dim light in the library was making me feel dark too. Why and when did he take interest in me! No! It was not that easy! There must be some reason, because i have seen there was no love in his eyes and his expressions.


    But if it was about powers then his family had more powers. We are a family of knights that serve the empire, but even if I got married to him, my father would not go against the emperor. Why did he want to marry me?


    The question was bugging me from two lifetimes!


    I could no longer hear any sound, so I moved out of the library. The hallway was deserted as I walked towards my chamber.


    Should I take his advances and let hime closer to me to know his motives or insult him and keep him away from me to clear the line and get peace.


    Since my rebirth i wanted to beat him into a pulp every time i see him!


    How much time had passed when I heard a knock on the door.


    "Mydy, Sir Seymour is calling you on the training ground" she replied, bowing her head and I nodded. I have decided that I would not go down but now I am too excited to go and take part in sparring.


    I stood up and followed her to the ground. There was already a sparringpetition going on. Sir Seymour smiled looking at me as he singled me toe closer to him.


    "You would be the next to go in, sir Abigail. Are you ready?" he asked me with a warm smile and I nodded.


    "But I did ot want to spar with you." I added and his smile turned stiff.


    "Then who else do you want to spar with?" he asked with a frown.


    When I pointed at Gerard, I was startled.


    As if the man was listening to us since start, he turned his face towards us and then asked,


    "Do you want to have a sparring match with me, mydy?" The smirk on his face was telling that he was more than confident of winning. Why wouldn''t he!


    He was strong and well built. He has been practicing sword wielding since he was 12. It has been 6 years, while I only have training for one month or so. Or so as he thought.


    "If you do not mind, my lord. I have heard a lot about your strength and prowess. I want to get some pointers from you.'''' I replied with a bashful smile and he chuckled.


    His face filled with pride when he got the boost in his confidence. And I smiled. It was so easy to manipte him to do my bidding.


    "Well how can i reject the request of ady like you. It would be my honor to have apetition with you after all, you are the new hero ofmoners" he said, making me frown! Hero and that also ofmoners!


    He stood up from his seat and at the same time we heard a round of apuse for the current fighters.


    "Shall we?" he asked like a gentleman and I nodded.


    We both walked towards the ground and took our ce.


    This was my first andst chance to beat him. To make him suffer so that my heart would feel at peace. I have to use all my power to show him that I was not weak like in the past. He could not hurt me anymore. Not in this life.


    "So.. is there a prize the winner will get?"


    "......"

 Chapter 123 - The Battle

    Abigail pov


    Abigail pov contd


    "So.. is there a prize the winner will get?" I asked once we took our stance.


    He raised a brow at my questions and then chuckled, "and here I thought that I am giving you pointers." he shook his head and then looked back at me.


    "Well, a prize makes thepetition worth winning." I replied with a smirk and he nodded.


    "Very well. I must say you have always been a smart girl. So, what is it that you want as a prize?" He asked me if my family was interested.


    "If I win, I want you to hand me the barrennd of the south coast." I asked with a smile, I remember that piece was taken as waste and never even one utilized. Butter it was found that there was a gold mine. It has increased the prowess of the archduke by twofold.


    He frowned as he looked at me, "how do you know about that part of property and that it was under my name?" his eyes turned sharp and his whole rxed aura turned into suspicious one.


    "I have my own ways. I wanted to have a small cottage near the coastline to have some peaceful time there. But when I tried to buy it, I came to know that it is under your name.`` I replied, fluttering my eyes and the smirk on his face returned.


    He believed my lie easily since there was no other use of the property in everyone''s eyes. Even with the cottage it would be lost when the level of water rises and flood arrives.


    "Then it is a small gift I can surely present to you. Not only thend, I will personally make a cottage for you there." he offered and I shook my head.


    "I want to make it the way it is in my consciousness, lord Gerard. But I am grateful for your thoughtfulness." he smiled proudly listening to my words and nodded his head in appreciation again.


    "Shall we start then?" I asked, holding the hilt of my sword when he shook his head.


    "Well, we have still not discussed what I would get as a prize if I won." he asked, taking my attention back to the topic.


    "Very well. What do you want to have?" I asked, though I did not want to offer anything to this man. I knew that it was not going to work that way.


    "I want you to be my knight." he said tantly, making me frown.


    "This is not in my hands, my lord. As you know the emperor had chosen me. I did not have a say in it." I replied earnestly and he nodded.


    "You do not need to worry about that. I will talk to my aunt about that. You just have to ept it when the timees." he offered and i nodded.


    "I will do as you say if you will win thepetition" I epted and finally a satisfied smile came on his lips.


    "Then let us start." I said, taking my sword out of the hilt.


    "I thought you would never ask!" he said with a smirk as he moved his sword without giving me a further warning.


    I used all the force to stop his attack, a strong ng reverberated in the air.


    so I defended his attack using my full force. I saw his shocked expressions and I smirked. Did he think, no one would stop him because of his title?


    But then he defended and a smile formed on his lips. I saw he had a smirk on his face, and in the next second, he attacked straight at my neck. my eyes widened, as I bent and used my sword to defend.


    so I attacked his chest but he just flipped, I turned and aimed his hands. He raised a brow, as if mocking me then he flipped and back turned. He showed that he was retreating but I knew it was his secret trick.


    He would show his opponent that he was retreating, when the opponent would try to attack, taking its benefit he would suddenly aim at the heart of the opponent. To use this trick on me, how much desire did he have to win against me!


    My heart and eyes turned cold at the thought. Since he wanted a battle, I was not the one to back out.


    Instead of going forward as he was expecting, I took out the dagger and threw it in his hands. Thank goodness that the knight''s uniform is equipped with two daggers except for a sword.


    The dagger passed wounding his upper arm, I could see the sleeves turning red. His eyes widened and then turned colder, his face filled with hatred. What! Were you expecting me to stay like a mannequin doll when you stab me with the sword?


    It would have been in the past, but not anymore. I moved forward and aimed at his other hand, which he had defended at thest moment. He must have been surprised. I flipped back and bent and aimed at his legs, but he jumped in the air.


    I gripped my other hand in thest dagger I had, in case he used another trick. He swiped his sword, and I lifted the de again to block his attack. But this time I parried, I pushed away his sword and then moved to attack his wound.


    He stepped away and attacked my arm with the sword, I could feel the pain, and I was sure it was deeper than the one I had given him.


    This time he tried to stab me. So when he tried attacking, I blocked his move with my sword. Putting my full force to hold his sword, I lifted my feet towards his groin. I pushed with my feet against his body to push him off bnce and attack him.


    He fell and I was about to attack his chest, giving it a small wound to end the fight, but he flipped on the floor and jumped. He stood back straight and attacked my neck straight.

 Chapter 124 - He Could Never Love!

    Abigail pov


    He was going all out yet his father was saying that he had taken a liking to me. Ha! If a person could attack this way while he was in love then what would he do when he would be filled with hatred! Gerard was such a calctive man, he could never love anyone.


    I moved back and turned to stop his attack, and then bent down to hit his torso.


    "That was a wonderful defense." he said with a smile. That smile was cold and ruthless with the bloodlust filled in it. It reminded me of the time when he had killed me mercilessly with the same sword.


    Cold wind started blowing on my skin, and I suddenly felt very hot too. ''You need to focus, Abi. you can not lose to him.'' I reminded myself again and again, and finally it worked and I defended the attack on my chest at thest second.


    He was much stronger, physically and in his skill but I have one advantage. I know all of his tricks. The moment I came out of the past and started paying attention, I could see all of his tricks.


    And before he could move the sword, I already knew how and where he was going to attack. And with my new skill of Sir Seymour training and my experience, I was easily able to handle all his attacks.


    He looked at me shocked when he was not even able to touch me, but I have already hurt time twice. His hand was red from bleeding and so as his torso had a long mark and even his shirt was torn.


    "That is it. The time is over." I heard Sir Seymour shouting. I looked at Gerard who gritted his teeth yet nodded.


    We both descended the temporary stage and walked towards our prospective seats when I asked him.


    "So, who won lord Gerard?" I asked him not because I wanted him to decide out of respect, I asked him because I wanted him to ept his own defeat from his own mouth.


    For a proud man like him, epting his defeat publicly was the biggest insult he could bear.


    "It is you who won, mydy. I must say I am quite impressed by your skills." he said trying his best to smile yet his eyes were brooding.


    "Ah, no. I am just at the learning stage. I still can not defeat all the knights of my pce" ''it means that you are worse than them since You can not even defeat me.''


    "You are underestimating your prowess, mydy." he said with a darkened face.


    "I would prefer if you call me, sir Abigail, lord Gerard." I pressed and he nodded but did not say anything further and sat on his seat.


    For now it was enough, after an hour or two I will remind him about my prize.


    "My lord, you need to go to the physician" said his aide and he finally looked at his injuries. He was so blind with hatred that he did not notice the pain at all.


    He nodded and left the ground giving a final look to me.


    I just smirked when he left when my eyes met Noah. he was looking at me withplicated expressions. Darn! I forgot that he knew my level of training and I have used many attacks that were still not taught to me.


    Why the hell did he keep an eye like a hawk on me all the time! I turned my head away and started looking at all thepetitions. I was hoping that soon Josephine woulde and roast me. But surprisingly she didn''t even spare a nce at me.


    "Your royal highness, if you woulde with me, I can suggest you better knights." said Nick when Josephine wasing towards me. She gave a side look to me but nodded and walked away with him.


    The whole evening went surreal as I kept thinking about the results. When the ground emptied I wanted to go too.


    "How did you know each of his attacks?" The question that I was trying to run away from was the first word Noah asked when he stood in front of me.


    "What are you talking about?" I feigned ignorance when he asked me, but he was not ready to let it go.


    "You are average at the start, but in the mid of thepetition, your speed increased and you fought like you already knew what he would do? Like you have fought with him so many times or seen him fighting. You were able to guess every attack just by looking at his face!" He exined each and every word, not because he thought that I did not get it.


    It was because he wanted to show me that he knew each and everything.


    "You are thinking too much. In the start I was trying to decipher his tactics so I was not that fast. But his face was indicating what he was going to do. Like his eyes kept looking at my neck when he wanted to attack it. So, i start getting the hints and fought ordingly.`` I told him and he tilted his head.


    Though he was not that convinced but even if he spent his whole night thinking, he could not find any other reason. So he nodded in the end.


    "But it still did not exin the steps you used. They were not the one I have taught you and so was Nicks. Even the way Sir Seymour uses the sword is different from the way you used it. It was like the way, the family of archduke fights, it''s their personal art which they have never shared with the knights." he asked again. I really want to curse at him.


    Why did he pay so much attention to me!? Did he not have any other work!


    "What can I say! I am a genius when ites to fencing. I can copy steps of mypetitor just by looking at them"


    "..."

 Chapter 125 - The Loneliness In Her Eyes

    Noah pov


    "What can I say! I am a genius when ites to fencing. I can copy steps of mypetitor just by looking at them" she replied proudly with a smirk but i know that she was lying. She was lying all this time.


    Her eyes were filled with fear when she was fighting. But then it suddenly turned cold and filled with bloodlust. She had enmity with the man she had fought with, but yet she talks to him so sweetly.


    I did not know why, but when she was fighting. I wanted to move and hug her and tell her that everything would be fine. That she was not alone. She made me remember the time when I had felt the same, when my mother had died from the cruel hands of thedy I used to call mother too. While my father just stayed there like a spectator!


    He did not even move to stop his wife or looked at my mother twice, as if she was nothing to him. Ha! Thatdy gave him her life, her innocence and a son yet he did not spare a tear on her death!


    That created the hatred in me but when i looked at the hate filled eyes of Abigail, her hatred felt much more than me. It clenched my heart and for a moment I felt trouble breathing.


    But why!?


    She had a loving family, caring father, an overprotective brother. She did not know but that day when I tormented her on my page, it was a one day thing. I was not in a mood to torment her daily, yet her brother hade to me and threatened me. He was even ready to break all the rules and fight with me for her.


    Even after getting so much love and care, what had created hatred and void inside such a young girl!


    "Would you keep staring at me or say something? And if there is nothing, would you leave my way?" I blinked and came out of my thoughts as I listened to her annoying voice.


    "I would leave if you tell me the truth, i have asked you so many times, yet you did not reply or feed me lies" i replied bluntly but she just shook her head.


    "I have told you but you did not trust me at all, and I can not give you exnations anytime. You have to trust me, that is all I can ask of you." she replied, shaking her head.


    I stoked there silently as I did not know what to say to convince her! I didn''t even know why I even cared! Why was I even noticing her so much! Haven''t I decided to stay away from all the nobles and hate them all my life?!


    She sighed as she looked at my worried and tensed face.


    Noah, all these things have nothing to do with you. I am grateful for your timely help but you should not get too attached to all this." her voice was filled with loneliness and before i could analyze, my hands moved to her shoulder and patterned her.


    As if assuring her that everything would be fine. She did not need to worry. She was not alone.


    But as if a switch had been pressed. She blinked and her lonesome eyes turned greedy.


    "Noah, I forgot to ask you. How much gold coins did the royal highness pay?" Sometimes I really had a hard time following her lead.


    "Well I sent a trusted friend there. I did not want to ruin my day by meeting and talking to royal nobles.


    He passed me a bag but I did not open it to see how many coins it had. But by the weight I can tell it was not that heavy.`` I replied honestly.


    I had seen the confusion and doubts in the eyes of William. I could not meet him personally. In case, he would realise who i was! No! No one should know! This secret would die with me.


    "Ehh. If that miser did not pay me enough, I would personally go and ask for a calcted amount. I thought he is famous for his extravagant life, that was the only reason I did not ask him for a fixed price." she started cursing the prince as if he was nothing but a roadside loafer.


    I chuckled unconsciously looking at her brooding eyes. She really was fearless, and free of all the fakery aristocrats had.


    "Do notugh,e show me how much he had paid. I need to open a shop and pay a lot of bills from that money." all her anger towards the crown prince was poured over me as she started ring at me.


    "Hey, it is not my mistake that he paid less, okay?" I replied, though I still felt amused by her behaviour. I was sure if she would ask, her father would give her keys of treasure in a heartbeat, yet she was here! Fighting and brooding over some coins.


    I shook my head at her remarks. If one would not know, she would be taken as a gold digger.


    She started walking with hurried footsteps ring at me for my slow speed and then opened the door of my quarters as if it belonged to them.


    "Hey since you are not serving me anymore, you should return the key!" I forwards my hand to get the key but she puts it back in her pocket.


    "It is for an emergency. It is not like there is something to steal in your quarter." she added nonchntly.


    "No, but you barge in anytime!" I replied as I still remember how casually she was standing when Ist came out after taking a bath. My cheeks burnt even thinking about that incident, but I was sure there was not a single sign of embarrassment on her face.


    "Ah.. you are blushing Noah!" she said with a chuckle.


    "...."

 Chapter 126 - Backup Plan!

    Abigail pov ltd.


    I woke up with the birth of the sun in the sky. The sky was still red and beautiful. But soon it would be filled with the brightness of the sky, just like my life.


    Today was the day when I would officially be announced as a knight. A big smile formed on my lips. As i realised i would be very close to my goal then. I looked at the bright and shining uniform on the closet that I would wear from now on. It has a sign of a roaring dragon on it. A sign of the royal pce.


    Soon, I will be a part of it too. And after the entrance exam tomorrow, I will be taken as a knight in the academy too.


    I dressed up without waiting for Beth toe and help me. And when I was ready, I looked at myself in the mirror. I was looking perfect, and I felt proud of myself.


    "Someone is too happy today" I heard Nick talking behind me and I smiled.


    "I will be a knight finally, Nick" my voice could not contain the excitement and glee i was feeling when he chuckled.


    "Yes, the youngest knight in the history of the empire. Moreover the only knight who had defeated the most famous knights of the empire." my chest swelled at hispliments. Though I knew it was not enough, I still wanted to be happy for a while.


    "Let''s go. I did not want to bete for the ceremony today." I said as he started chuckling over my excitement.


    He nodded and we both walked out of my chamber. I looked around to see father but he was nowhere to be seen.


    As if sensing my gaze, Nick replied, "father ismandant of knights Abi, he needed to reach before everyone to see the preparations and handle everything personally. Ou will meet him there eventually.'''' Though he was assuring me, he was looking apologetic.


    I knew my father was not satisfied with my decisions. So, I was assuming he would be a bit angry. I sighed and let the matter go for now. I would exin to him my choicester when he would be in a better condition to listen. We both sat in the carriage and soon reached the pce. Though the journey took the usual hours, it felt like it took ages to finally reach there.


    The hall was filled with grandeur. There were all the knights of the royal pce present except the one who was guarding the door. A group of 6 men and two women were there dressed in the knight uniform. They were all winners of thepetition that I had won.


    Josephine was also standing there in the knights uniform. She looked at me and smirked when I bowed while holding my dress.


    "Your royal highness"


    "d to see you are finally here, Abi."


    ''Abi! Did she just call me intimately! That is also so sweet!'' instead of feeling better i felt my skin crawling. She must take revenge from me during this period.


    "I have never thought that you would be participating too, your highness" I ignored the way she called me and maintained the formalities.


    "Well, since I have won thepetitions, why not take the medal and position? If I ever needed it, at least I would have a back up n for my life." the way she said that, it felt like she was in pain.


    And why in the world would a princess need to be knighted as her back up n!


    "I assure you that you would never need a back up n, in fact, i assure you that you would lead a happy life." though in herst life she died too, i would assure that it would not happen again. All of our lives were tangled with each other. So, I had to make sure that no one of us would create a chance for Gerard to get in power again.


    She blinked as she looked at me and then chuckled as if she had heard the biggest joke of the century!


    "Little girl! It would be better if you worry about yourself. Handling me for even three hours is not something anyone can do." shemented with a smirk and I nodded.


    "But Leo is handling you 24/7. And i didn''t even see him worried ever.'''' I noted and the smirk on her face faded.


    Guilt passed on those beautiful eyes for a second before it disappeared and she looked haughty again.


    "You would realise when you see for yourself" she replied and before i could say anything. The sound of drums filled the air.


    The announcement of the emperor and crown prince was done. And soon the main door of the hall opened. The emperor appeared with a proud face, followed by the crown prince who was ratherzy. His eyes were dropping as if he would sleep any moment. Behind them was my father. In his uniform with several gold medals adorning him. I felt proud when I looked at him in his glorious form.


    I smiled as they all took ce and soon the announcements started.


    They started calling all the knights one by one. Each night took an oath of serving the empire and the emperor with body and soul, and prioritised their lives over his own.


    Then they walked towards the emperor and the man used his sword to tap the shoulders of the knights. After that they were announced as knights.


    The next turn was of Josephine who was looking at everything with pensive eyes.


    "Are you not going towards the hall?" I asked as she did not move even when her name was called twice.


    "I think you were right." she said out of the blue, making me confused. I looked at her as she tried to look at me.


    "I did not need to be a knight as my backup n. I need to be stronger and braver."

 Chapter 127 - Planned

    Abigail pov


    I looked at the girl who was bing a mystery to me day by day. She wanted to be a knight for sure just a few moments ago, and now! She was not ready to go to the stage. Though her words were fact, it did not look like she was telling the truth.


    If i didn''t know that the emperor was her father, i would have thought there was hatred in her eyes towards the man and she did not want to kneel in front of him.


    Yet there was something I missed. But before I could hinder further, her name was announced once again. I took a deep breath as I held her hand.


    "What do you think you are doing?" she asked me with anger as i pulled her towards the stage.


    "Helping you in being a knight. What else?" I asked , rolling my eyes, though she could not see since my back was towards her.


    "I do not want to go there. Leave my hand." she tried to detach her hand but i didn''t loosen my grip. She could have taken her hands easily if she would have used her whole power. But then others would have known.


    We were surrounded by a lot of higher nobles, knights of the royal pce and the royal family.


    It was looking like we both wereing together holding hands like good friends. Leo looked at me and moved towards me to help her when I shook my head. He looked at me tilting his head and then sighed and stopped.


    ''Well that was easy!'' When I denied him, I was not hoping that he would listen to me.


    "You will have to pay for this, Abigail" she threatened me in a scary voice and it would be a lie if I said I was not afraid.


    But then, she would realize in the long run that I was trying to help her out.


    Soon we reached the stage and stood in front of the emperor. His eyes were set on us the moment we entered the room. As if he was doing some kind of calction in his mind, he kept looking at us. He only smiled when we both stood in front of him.


    "Would you wait for your turn, sir Abigail?" he asked me with a warm smile and I bowed my head and nodded.


    I took a few steps back and stood in the sidelines while Josephine was standing there in front of them. But instead of kneeling she stood tall and looked straight into the eyes of the emperor.


    "Your oath, Sir Josehpine." said the man holding the book. Only then did she turn towards the side.


    "I promise to work for the welfare of the nation and I will always be ready to sacrifice my life for the peace and prosperity of the empire and its people." though there was nothing wrong with her oath. She totally skipped the part where she had to promise that she would protect the royal family and serve them from her body and soul.


    There were many who had the same question on their face, but no one said a word as she finished her oath.


    She again stood in front of the emperor who took his sword and tapped her shoulders. Once again she did not kneel in front of them. Why do I feel that they could kill each other rather than protect?


    Once she was done, my name was called and the process repeated. I took the oath seriously as I promised the world and myself that I would always protect the royal family.


    After that I kneeled and the emperor tapped the sword on my shoulder.


    I stood in front of him and then bowed my head showing my gratitude. But just when I stood straight I heard the noise of a crack and soon the chandelier fell. I held the crown prince who was standing just below it and moved to the other side. But the impact was strong and we both fell.


    We both were on the red carpet that was for the guests. His hands were holding my waist and my hands were on his cor that was almost pulled by me.


    I took some shallow breath as if I was deprived of oxygen for long while he continued to look at me withplicated eyes.


    When the other knights moved towards us, only then did he move his hands and wwe both stood up straight.


    "Are you okay, your highness?" the knights asked him and he nodded.


    "Abi, are you okay dear?" asked my father and behind him was worried Nicks.


    "I ampletely fine, sir Nicks, Commandant Gerard.'''' I replied with an official bow and my father''s eyes hardened. He moved back without saying a word and so as Nicks, though he was looking worried rather than angry.


    "Once again, thank you, sir Abigail" said William as he was taken away by his three knights.


    I could only nod as I stood there alone. Soon, the chaotic atmosphere turned serene again. But my eyes continued to repeat the same scene in front of me.


    There was no surprise in his eyes when the chandelier fell. He was only looking surprised when he thought that I had held him and saved him. As if he was not expecting to be saved. There was something wrong with his eyes and the way he reacted.


    Or was i overthinking. I looked at the broken pieces of chandelier once again, it was big enough to kill two to three people who would have been standing below it.


    I moved and looked at the rope which was being inspected by my father.


    It looked like the rope had turned weaker with time. It didn''t have any sharp cut marks. Yet there was something I missed. It was too much to be a coincidence to be an incident.


    The royal family was already taken away and since I was thest candidate to be announced as knight, the program ended right there. But before I could go home someone tapped my shoulder.


    "......."

 Chapter 128 - Planned

    Abigail pov


    I looked at the girl who was bing a mystery to me day by day. She wanted to be a knight for sure just a few moments ago, and now! She was not ready to go to the stage. Though her words were fact, it did not look like she was telling the truth.


    If i didn''t know that the emperor was her father, i would have thought there was hatred in her eyes towards the man and she did not want to kneel in front of him.


    Yet there was something I missed. But before I could hinder further, her name was announced once again. I took a deep breath as I held her hand.


    "What do you think you are doing?" she asked me with anger as i pulled her towards the stage.


    "Helping you in being a knight. What else?" I asked , rolling my eyes, though she could not see since my back was towards her.


    "I do not want to go there. Leave my hand." she tried to detach her hand but i didn''t loosen my grip. She could have taken her hands easily if she would have used her whole power. But then others would have known.


    We were surrounded by a lot of higher nobles, knights of the royal pce and the royal family.


    It was looking like we both wereing together holding hands like good friends. Leo looked at me and moved towards me to help her when I shook my head. He looked at me tilting his head and then sighed and stopped.


    ''Well that was easy!'' When I denied him, I was not hoping that he would listen to me.


    "You will have to pay for this, Abigail" she threatened me in a scary voice and it would be a lie if I said I was not afraid.


    But then, she would realize in the long run that I was trying to help her out.


    Soon we reached the stage and stood in front of the emperor. His eyes were set on us the moment we entered the room. As if he was doing some kind of calction in his mind, he kept looking at us. He only smiled when we both stood in front of him.


    "Would you wait for your turn, sir Abigail?" he asked me with a warm smile and I bowed my head and nodded.


    I took a few steps back and stood in the sidelines while Josephine was standing there in front of them. But instead of kneeling she stood tall and looked straight into the eyes of the emperor.


    "Your oath, Sir Josehpine." said the man holding the book. Only then did she turn towards the side.


    "I promise to work for the welfare of the nation and I will always be ready to sacrifice my life for the peace and prosperity of the empire and its people." though there was nothing wrong with her oath. She totally skipped the part where she had to promise that she would protect the royal family and serve them from her body and soul.


    There were many who had the same question on their face, but no one said a word as she finished her oath.


    She again stood in front of the emperor who took his sword and tapped her shoulders. Once again she did not kneel in front of them. Why do I feel that they could kill each other rather than protect?


    Once she was done, my name was called and the process repeated. I took the oath seriously as I promised the world and myself that I would always protect the royal family.


    After that I kneeled and the emperor tapped the sword on my shoulder.


    I stood in front of him and then bowed my head showing my gratitude. But just when I stood straight I heard the noise of a crack and soon the chandelier fell. I held the crown prince who was standing just below it and moved to the other side. But the impact was strong and we both fell.


    We both were on the red carpet that was for the guests. His hands were holding my waist and my hands were on his cor that was almost pulled by me.


    I took some shallow breath as if I was deprived of oxygen for long while he continued to look at me withplicated eyes.


    When the other knights moved towards us, only then did he move his hands and wwe both stood up straight.


    "Are you okay, your highness?" the knights asked him and he nodded.


    "Abi, are you okay dear?" asked my father and behind him was worried Nicks.


    "I ampletely fine, sir Nicks, Commandant Gerard.'''' I replied with an official bow and my father''s eyes hardened. He moved back without saying a word and so as Nicks, though he was looking worried rather than angry.


    "Once again, thank you, sir Abigail" said William as he was taken away by his three knights.


    I could only nod as I stood there alone. Soon, the chaotic atmosphere turned serene again. But my eyes continued to repeat the same scene in front of me.


    There was no surprise in his eyes when the chandelier fell. He was only looking surprised when he thought that I had held him and saved him. As if he was not expecting to be saved. There was something wrong with his eyes and the way he reacted.


    Or was i overthinking. I looked at the broken pieces of chandelier once again, it was big enough to kill two to three people who would have been standing below it.


    I moved and looked at the rope which was being inspected by my father.


    It looked like the rope had turned weaker with time. It didn''t have any sharp cut marks. Yet there was something I missed. It was too much to be a coincidence to be an incident.


    The royal family was already taken away and since I was thest candidate to be announced as knight, the program ended right there. But before I could go home someone tapped my shoulder.


    ".........."

 Chapter 129 - Special To You.

    William pov


    Thest time when she saved me from the chandelier! It was an ident nned by myself. So, I could force the snakes hiding in the dark toe out to try to find their allies. But today''s ident was not that simple one.


    Others would think that it was an attack on the royal family. But if looked carefully, Abigail was the only one that was standing beneath the chandelier. If it would have fallen, only she would have lost her life. We would have only got some injuries here and there.


    I would have taken it as a coincidence if it would have been the first time, but the attacks of wolves and the falling of the ferris wheel were other incidents that happened recently and I did not believe in so many coincidences at once.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t even notice?" I asked incredulously at her. She was so sharp normally when ites to keeping an eye on or sparring. I would not doubt that she would be able to win against Kirian or Theodore too.


    "I never thought that someone would want to hurt me. Since I have nothing worth jealousy or I did not have a feud against anyone." she replied with surety. But I knew there was someone behind her.


    But I knew she was telling the truth. Rather than practicing all day, she spent her rest of the time in the library. She only came out when it was dinner time. There she also just eats and leaves. Though she was gone for two days. She did not meet anyone or did something that offend others.


    "I think you are thinking too much about it, your highness. Maybe it is just a coincidence. Now if you allow me, my father must be looking for me." she replied standing up. Her eyes were flustered and I tilted my head.


    Only then did I notice the proximity we were sharing. And the way I was looking at her, I even forgot to follow my pretense for a while.


    "You may go. By the way, tomorrow is your entrance exam, right?" she nodded looking at me as i stood upzily and passed her a seductive smile that i have practiced ages.


    "Make sure to pass it, little bird. Or you would not be able to follow me. By the way, the academy starts two days after the entrance exam, so you need not live here. You can start serving me as a knight from that day only.`` I replied and she looked at me with a frown.


    "Your highness, the academy always started with the start of spring, one month after the entrance exam" I nodded at her remark.


    "Yes. but this year, they are opening the academy early due to some personal reason. I do not ask things that have nothing to do with me. All I know is you have to do well in the exams to serve me after two days." tough she nodded and bowed, she was still looking confused as she left the room.


    "Your highness" I looked at Kirian who was looking at me with widened eyes.


    "Your highness, why did I not hear the notice that the academy is starting early?" he asked with bewilderment when I smirked.


    "It is because you have still not notified that old man that I want the academy to be opened in two days." my reply made him dumbfounded as he kept looking at me.


    He opened his mouth to protest but shut it looking at my dark face.


    "But my lord, how could we force the principal to do that?" said Theodore when he realized Kirian was at loss of words.


    "If I could think all this by myself then why would I need you?" I asked nonchntly and this time not only Kirian but Theodore were dumbfounded too.


    I rolled my eyes and added.


    "We need to find the person who is attacking her since the attacks started only when she decided to serve me. These incidents are not as simple as they look. So you better get the notice of the academy opening in two days. I am going to the brothel to meet others. I need further nning.'''' With that I moved without waiting for their reply.


    The moment I came out of the chamber I heard the sound of cursing and I shook my head.


    I walked straight towards my stable when I found Josephine standing there.


    To say that I was surprised would be an understatement. After the death of Carlise, we both have stopped spending time with each other and seldom cross paths.


    Though I would not deny it, I miss her. I miss the way she used to cry holding my hand that Carlise had bullied her. Now she had been strong enough to bully others. But I knew somewhere the little girl was still hidden.


    "Ah.. don''t tell me that you are here to serve me as knight after your oath taking ceremony??" I asked with a smirk and she turned to look at me.


    "Ha! There must be a limit to being delusional. If given a chance, I would be the first to stab you with my own dagger." she snarled as she looked at me with those sharp eyes. The eyes used to be affectionate at a point of time.


    A lump formed in my throat, when I heard her words. So I just moved and ignored her, afraid that she would see the love in my eyes that was still there for her.


    "Wait, I am not done with you yet." she shouted and i turned to look at her.


    "I am here for Abigail," she added when I did not say anything.


    "What about her, Jose? she had nothing to do with you or the incident." I replied , getting agitated.


    "Oh. so finally my scumbag brother had protected someone. Don''t tell me she is special to you."


    "---------------"

 Chapter 130 - Beautiful Girls Are Special To Me.

    William pov contd


    "Oh. so finally my scumbag brother had protected someone. Don''t tell me she is special to you." there was amusement in her eyes and a smirk formed on her lips. I did not know why she was here and asking for Abi. I have kept an eye on the way they have interacted with each other.


    Though Josephine bullied her, she had an affinity towards Abi, that was why I let it be. But now the way she was asking, why did it sound like an rm bell was ringing in my ears.


    "Of course, all the beautiful girls are special to me. Especially the one with the feisty attitude. I love the challenge in winning them over and then having them for myself. So, if you want to take revenge from her about anything or want to torment her for fun, you have to wait till I am done with her.`` I replied with a smirk, as if I was not talking about a human at all.


    She looked surprised as I saw a change in her calm expression for a fraction of a second.


    But she went back to her normal self then.


    I nodded my head and asked, "So what do you want to know about her, her highness?"


    She closed her eyes and tilted her head as she looked back at me. It was clear that she was trying to hide her anger over my statement. It gave the desired relief to my heart. If she felt anger, it means she did not want to hurt Abi, at least, not for now.


    "Do you even realise that you are talking about a human. A girl to be precise." she asked and I chuckled.


    "Of course, I am talking about a girl, who is also an alluring one. I still did not have interest in boys or else leo would have been a good choice too.'''' I shook my head and thenughed again.


    finally her fa?ade was broken, she was looking a bit shocked this time. But she didn''t say anything about my statement over Leo.


    "Abigail saved my life today. So, I owe her one favour. I want her to work under me to return it." finally my fast beating heart that was about to jump out of the ribcage, rxed.


    "Ha! Since then, working under you has been a favor! And I did not let my target go that easily. So, I didn''t even think about getting her away from me before I was done." i knew it sounded very cruel but she was not safe so i needed to keep her closer.


    When ites to Abigail, I did not even trust Jose or My three knights.


    "I would not let you y with her. She had saved me so it is my duty to save her from you." she snarled, making me abused.


    "Jose, do not think that I would fall in your trap. You better leave the intention of taking my night away. And if there is nothing else, I would leave, I have matters to attend to '''' I replied and she gritted her teeth.


    I was about to turn when she spoke again, "what if i have something to give you in exchange."


    "And that is?" I asked to see a smirk forming on her lips.


    "I can give up my right to get the throne. You would be the sole heir then." to say that i was shocked would be an understatement.


    She was ready to leave her right over the throne just to save Abigail from me! It was not like she was ambitious to get the empire for herself. But her mother was! That cruel empress was the sole reason for my act and the hatred between us siblings. If she had not killed the concubine of the emperor and our youngest brother have not attempted suicide, we would have been living like a happy family.


    Though it sounds strange but instead of being the child of a different mother. We used to love each other a lot. But that incident made Josephine realise that we are not her real blood rted brothers but the contenders of the throne who could snatch her right to be the future empress.


    From that day all the love and car vanished. And we became strangers sharing the same roof. But why was she ready to give up her right so easily! Did she not know that her mother would not bat an eyelid when killing her if she could not get what she desired.


    I shook my head because of her ignorance. She was still living under that dark veil, away from reality.


    "Do you think you even have it right over it? You are nothing but a weak girl that even lost thepetition from a young girl and got injured. You neither have the social image nor the prowess to win against me. So, by what right are you offering me the throne?


    On second thought, I am content with the way I am living. I do not have the desire to take the responsibilities over my shoulder. It is better that you be the queen and let the empire ruin. I did not care a bit. Now if you are done, i am busy.'''' I replied as I turned and this time she did not call.


    She was too stunned to call me. I could see the utter shock and horror in her eyes. I hope that my provocation was enough to light the fire of winning the throne in her heart. I would be d to serve her all my life if she ruled fairly.


    I was just afraid that if she would be the ruler the reign of her mother would be stronger. If that happened the whole ce would be a hell.


    I walked out and finally climbed on my horse. Kirian, who was standing at some distance and listening to everything, looked at me with worried eyes.


    "Are you alright, your highness?" he asked with some hesitation and I just chuckled.


    "Is it something new? Are we not already over with the feeling of familial love?" I chuckled, though I could feel the wetness forming in my eyes. No matter how many times it had been, I still could not see the hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 131 - Being Delusional!

    Josephine pov.


    I took long deep breaths once Will left. It was so exhausting to act so strongly in front of him when all I wanted was to hug him and then beat him for abandoning me. Did he not remember, he had promised to be with me and protect me forever.


    Suddenly my knees felt weak and I leaned on the stall of the stable and closed my eyes. My breathing was still rugged as if I had stayed underwater for a long time.


    "Your highness, I think you need rest." said Leo but I did not reply or open my eyes again.


    "I did not understand why you keep hurting yourself, Jose '''' I heard a whisper and my eyes snapped open. Did Leo just call me Jose!


    But when I looked at him, he was standing silently in a corner. His face was nk like always and his eyes were looking at the distance. It did not feel like he was feeling anything but the voice I heard just a while ago was filled with tenderness and concern.


    A self deprecatingugh formed on my lips as I realised that I was pining for love so much that I have started bing delusional.


    "You need rest, your highness" he repeated in a bit soft voice this time. I sighed and nodded when my breath finally turned to normal but my eyes were still red.


    Leo looked at me and then passed me his handkerchief. I looked at him confused when he used his finger to wipe his eyes and my face turned red.


    I almost snatched the handkerchief from his hand and wiped my blurred eyes.


    "Something must have fallen in my eyes when I leaned on the stable. It is a very dusty ce.`` I pointed and he nodded.


    "Then we shall go, her highness. It is time for your etiquette sses." he reminded me. I did not want to go and y a noble soft girl who needed to hide her face even for smiling.


    "I did not want to go back. I want to go for a ride." I started and he frowned.


    "Your highness, her majesty, would not be pleased if you miss the ss." There was concern in his voice rather than anger but I just shrugged my shoulders.


    "She would not be pleased even if I attended the ss. It is impossible to please her anyway. So it is better that I please myself for now.`` With that, I walked towards my favourite horse.


    I heard a deep sigh and then footsteps following me. A smile bloomed on my lips unconsciously when he followed me despite knowing that I was being unreasonable.


    We both climbed the horses and I kicked mine to increase its speed. Soon, I was talking with the air as the horse trotted and gaped at its highest speed.


    "Your highness, you are going too fast. Slow down a bit!" I heard him but ignored. The strong winds were making me feel alive again. I was so exhausted with all the facade drama that I did not remember when I had taken fresh breathsst time.


    "Your highness" her voice turned distant as i kept riding the horse. Just for an hour, I did not want to listen to anyone.


    The smell of fresh flowers and wet soil rxed me eventually but before I could enjoy further my horse stopped abruptly and I felt a jerk. I almost lost my bnce because of this.


    It took all my force to maintain my bnce. I looked in front of me to see what happened. When I saw Leo with this horse there. He was too far away from me. How did he even reach in front of me? And even if he somehow covered the distance, why did he stand like that?


    "What is the meaning of this?" I asked with a re when I saw a wave of relief washed over his face.


    "Do you have any idea what could have happened if I had not stopped you?" he asked as he climbed down from his horse and walked towards me with big footsteps making me bewildered.


    "What are you talking about?" I looked around to see if I had crossed boundaries. But no, I was still within the boundaries of the pce. It was the area which is used for hunting. But still there are no wild animals that could hurt me.


    "Why don''t youe down and have a look? '''' This was the first time Leo was talking to me in that tone. He was looking irritating and speaking through gritted teeth.


    "Is that a way of talking to your mistress?" I asked in a sharp voice when he tilted his head and looked straight into my eyes. There was something there that made me feel embarrassed and guilty.


    Before I could say anything else he forwarded his hand and held mine, and with a force he pulled me down.


    "Leo, you are crossing your limits" I remarked but he just snorted.


    "Then punish me once again when we reach the pce.'''' His voice and actions were nonchnt as if we were not talking about his punishment.


    When I fell, his arms wrapped around my waist and my hands held his shirt for support. I was in his arms, hugging him so close that even air could not pass. My breaths were mingling to him that for a moment I forgot where we were and who I was! I kept on looking into his golden eyes that were burning with anger yet they were looking so mesmerizing.


    He looked at my face that I was sure had tried red and closed his eyes for a second. It gave me a chance to control my emotions too. I bnced myself and left his arms. Standing properly I looked at him, and now his eyes were imed too.


    "Would you tell me now what your problem is?" I asked again when he pointed forward where his horse was. I frowned but then my eyes widened when I looked at what he was trying to show me.

 Chapter 132 - Sent To Prison

    Leo pov.


    She looked at therge pit in the middle of the ground. There was no way that she would have survived this. If the horse had fallen, she would have been badly injured. And with the speed the horse was running there was no way that it would not have fallen.


    "Why is there a trench in the middle of the ground? And how did you know about it in advance?" she asked, looking at the hole and then at me.


    I was still furious and trying to calm down. So I did not reply to her. I had nothing to reply to, I could not tell her that it was made by my men! For her I was just an aide, a servant who walked behind her all the time and listened to her orders.


    She took a long breath and waited patiently for my answer. I knew she would not let the matter go unless she would get an answer.


    "I keep an eye on everything around you, your highness. This is my work. The trench is made for catching the wild animals that have been recently found moving in this area. This area is not safe for now. We shall return to your chamber." I replied in a bit stricter tone, as if I would not ept an answer as I kept looking at her adamantly and waited for her to walk further.


    I could see her eyes were filled with doubts and I gritted my teeth. If she contends asking questions. I would not be able to hide the truth. She was a smart girl at the end of the day.


    I took a deep breath and was about to ask her again when she nodded and walked towards the horse. I took a breath of relief and then looked towards the shrubs and deep woods. I could see the shillouthe hiding there in the dark.


    Turning back I moved towards her and took my horse. We both climbed on each horse and then started riding back. Sometimes I do feel bad for her. She was just a vulnerable and pitiful girl trying to hide behind the mask of a strong and ruthless woman.


    But today i just called her Jose, that also so publicly. It was just my god luck that she was not in her senses to understand.


    If anything goes wrong the hard work of months would be wasted.


    "Why is your face so pale?" her voice brings me out of my stupor.


    "I am exhausted with the riding. You were too far when I increased the speed of my horse.`` I replied and guilt washed over her face.


    "I have not asked you to follow me. I would have found myself, anyway." she replied, tired to sound rude, but her voice and face gave away her true feelings.


    "It is my duty to serve you, mydy," I replied , bowing my head but she did not even look towards me.


    The whole way there was silence. I needed to keep her busy so that I could go back and warn my people before it became toote.


    Who would have thought that out of all these days, Josephine would use today to go to the woods.


    "Your ss is already missed your highness.'''' I informed her as we reached her chamber. Her master was long gone and the ce was deserted. As a royal princess, she hardly had any staff. Her all requirements were fulfilled by me. That was all of the royal family members I have chosen. She was an easy target from the start.


    She mostly stayed confined in her chamber and did not have a nosy staff. Though she tried to sound harsh, most of the time she was just a lonesome figure to wander around.


    Many times I do feel pity for her. But she was an enemy and I could not care much about her.


    "No, I would like to take some rest and then I would go and study in the library." she replied walking towards her room and i bowed my head.


    "I will ask the staff to serve you some snacks. Have a good rest, your highness ``I bowed again when she nodded and then left.


    I walked back to the kitchen staff and ordered a meal for her. I knew all her favorites by heart. I ordered all spicy food ording to her taste looking at her mood.


    "Serve her well. I am going to his majesty. He has summoned me." I informed the staff and they nodded.


    "We will take care of everything you did not need to worry, sir Leo" i nodded back and walked back towards my horse.


    But instead of going back to the royal pce, I walked towards the woods from where we had juste.


    After riding to a distance. I let my hose go and started walking. Looking around all the time, I hid in the dark to cover the rest of my journey.


    The path was narrow and full of shrubs and thorns. It was the area that was never used. Full of covered with dirt and mud I reached a ce where three people were sitting on the branches of the trees. Their bodies were covered with dark cloaks. They became alert when they heard footsteps and jumped down, but when their eyes fell on me, they rxed.


    They took a deep breath of relief. As they walked towards me.


    "Your highness" all three of them kneeled in front of me to show their true respect towards their prince.


    "What the hell is wrong with all of you? How could you be so careless? And here my father thinks that you are the best team of knights to work under me!" I was beyond agitated. I could not believe that they were fools to get caught so easily. My hard work for a year would have been wasted and worse, we could have been caught and sent to prison.

 Chapter 133 - Food Of The Prison

    Leonardo pov contd.


    "We apologize for our carelessness, your highness. We have never thought that that rude princess woulde this far to take a walk." though they were apologizing i could see that they were not at all feeling that they were at mistake.


    They were ming Josephine and circumstances. The annoyance that I was feeling increased 10th fold when they opened their mouths.


    I kicked the one who was nearby and the three dagger to the other two.


    "So, you want the owner of the pce to not roam around. So that you can create a tunnel! Ha! And if they see you it is their mistake that they were walking in their pce. But it is not your mistake that you are not careful enough. Seriously! I didn''t even know what to do with fools'' ''I snarled and they finally shivered and gulped.


    "Fill that pit. I am sure Josephine would enquire about it and soon knights or other staff woulde to check it. If they found out that a tunnel was being formed their whole n would be jeopardized.`` I replied but they looked at each other and then they looked at me reluctantly.


    "But your highness, it had taken us a month to get the trench done. How will we fill it in a day or two. We did not have many arms. And even if we filled it somehow. A whole month or two would be needed to get this much progress again.'''' They were trying to find an excuse to save their hard work.


    But i could not believe that they were so fucking dimwit that they think they could save their lives.


    "I understand. Fine, I leave the decision to you. Either you want to save your hard work or you want to save your lives. If the knights have found you out. I will not jeopardize my identity to save you. In fact, i will be the first one to move and kill you.'''' I replied putting all the force in my words.


    They finally realized how angry I was and shivered like a broken dried leaf.


    They kowtowed me and apologized,


    "I apologize, your highness. We are not wise enough to understand the situation. We will deal with it. The tunnel would be gone before midnight. We assure you, your highness, there would be no proof of our existence either." they continued to kowtow in the mud. Their whole clothes caught mud and their hands and head have bleeding marks due to the thorns here.


    But I did not feel an iota of sympathy for them. Their carelessness could have cost a war for which we are not prepared yet.


    "Go and hide yourself well after filling the tunnel. I did not want to see even your shadow for the time being. I wille and meet you in the town when things would go back to normal.'''' I replied and they nodded.


    Then without sparing them another look, I walked out from there.


    After walking to distance, I whistled and my horse came galloping towards me.


    I smiled as I rubbed the mane of the horse.


    "You are best dear" I climbed on the horse and soon rode back to Josephine''s chamber.


    "Did her highness have her snacks?" I asked thedy in waiting who was standing at her door.


    She bowed her head in embarrassment and I did not need to ask twice that she was once again on her hunger list.


    I sighed as I walked in. She was sitting there on her leather chair with a bunch of books scattered all over the table. Once again she was making maps and writing the tactics of war.


    She could be a perfect general andmandant if war happened. Too bad! She was on the enemy''s side!


    Tough was making ns for killing all the enemies without batting an eyelid. She was looking so vulnerable, so defenseless. She did not know how close the enemy was!


    "Your highness" I called her to gain her attention.


    She looked at me with a smile, but when she realized what she was doing, her face turned hard and cold.


    "What is it?" she asked in a cold and sharp voice, trying to hide her smile behind the mask.


    And the sympathy in me grew again. Why! Why do I feel so bad for her these days?!


    "Your highness, thedy in waiting told me that you did not have your meal? Is the food not up to your liking? Shall I serve you something else?" I asked politely, bowing my head.


    Though I already knew the answer. I still had hope that this foolish girl did not starve herself again.


    "I am not hungry. I am busy studying. I did not want to get disturbed for the time being." she replied the same words that i was expecting.


    "You still need to eat a meal, your highness. How about some tea and snacks?" I bargained trying to sound more encouraging but she just shook her head.


    "You can go now, Leo. I did not need your services for today." her words were final and authoritative and i could only sigh and nod.


    "Then have a good time, your highness" i walked out of her chamber when i see the maids giggling and looking at her with disdain,


    Her own staff is blind to not see the gem in front of her and always pass herments and gossip about her. If possible I want to kill all of them. I did not know why but I was feeling too angry today. Her image of taking long breaths while holding her breasts and then her riding horse that was about to fall in the trench. Both images were not leaving my mind.


    And each time I saw that image I wanted to burn this whole pce.


    "What are you both doing there? Huh?" I shouted at the maids who finally came back to their senses.


    "We were just discussing the meal for the night." They lied tantly.


    "You did not need to worry about that, it will be served well in the prison"


    "....."

 Chapter 134 - Who Will Be The Emperor?

    Gerard Pov


    In utter humiliation, my body was burning with rage, so when I entered the room, I threw all the things on the floor. How could they all treat me like this! Why? I was much better than that wastrel who knew nothing but to drink and dine. Yet he had all the power and now he was trying to show off. I could not let this happen.


    Maids who were habitual of my behavior stayed at the corner, like lifeless statues. They were trying their best to stay invisible, in case they be the subject of my torture. But I didn''t care about what they thought. They were here to serve me, not the other way around.


    Taking out all the anger, and destroying almost everything, I finally sat on the sofa taking a drink to drown myself in its bitter taste. Both of them were nothing but fools yet blinded in the power they think they could be better than me. Ha! I really feel like hiring mercenaries once again and getting done with that coward.


    Just then I heard the steady footsteps being me. Only one person in there in the whole pce that could enter in my room even looking at the mess i had created. I closed my eyes and tried to calm down myself as father entered and sat in front of me. He did not bat an eye on the mess I had created. Oh, what could I even expect from this heartless man, who treated me as nothing more than a pawn in his political career.


    And It was not the first time he had seen all the mess, so he just ignored it and started the topic for which he hade. Cruel! He did not even ask if I was feeling better, or how I was!


    "So, the girl did note to meet you or paid any attention to your existence?" he asked tilting his head, His face and hands were full of scars but he still looked strong, his face reeked authority, as he spoke to me.


    "It was all because of that scumbag. He had once again charmed the girl. And here I thought that girl was intelligent. She was just another bitch that is hungry for power.`` I drank the left wine in a single gulp, trying to cure the bitterness in my mouth with the bitterness of the drink.


    "She could be an ace for us. Her father has the biggest military power and resources. Moreover she seemed to be the weakness of the crown prince. We have to convince her to marry you. Otherwise I am sure that the emperor would choose her as the wife of William. I have heard that she has a good rtionship with Josephine too. There are chances that sister would favor her too if she improved the behavior of Josephine as William''s wife.


    But if she would be married to you then all the favor of both of them would be towards you.`` I pondered over his words. I wanted to date her only to break her pride. She was filled with it too much for my eptance.


    "She will go for an academy test tomorrow. I will invite her for a tour and then spend the whole day with her. If she knew me better, she would fall for me easily, after all, i am the most perfect person in the empire.'''' I replied with confidence but he just shook his head.


    "Very well, but if things turn against you, I will not take your side. All I need is the close rule over the throne. So think carefully," he added in a threatening tone.


    I gulped, knowing very well that he was telling the truth, he would not care even if I die there.


    Yet I nodded, "even if I did not win father, I will be able to turn more people against him with the way he behaves and through my continued sess in every field." I replied being sure that my achievements were taken as the signs of a good ruler.


    "Good, do anything possible and prove William as a worse ruler and a son. If the whole empire would be against him, then there is no way that he could ascend the throne. And if the most powerful family will support us then we can take the power in our hands. Then the position of emperor and all that power woulde back in our hands." he replied, putting the ss down and standing up.


    "I am almost there, father.'''' I replied with confidence and he finally smiled being satisfied.


    "Rest now son, you have a show to put on tomorrow." with that he waltzed out of the room.


    "Oh father, the position of emperor would be mine and so as the powers, not ours. I will be the one who will rule the pce." I murmured with a smirk, taking another ss of wine and finishing it in one gulp.


    "Sorry, Abigail, but you have be the pawn by yourself now you have to bear the consequences ofing in between my dreams." I closed my eyes and soon the darkness was reced by her prideful face and her cold eyes. Her scornful look towards me while admiring eyes towards the crown prince and anger engulfed me.


    I threw the ss down with a jerk and it shattered into small pieces of ss making a clunk sound. I looked at the nearest girl who was shivering in terror.


    "You..'''' I pointed at her and she flinched, I loved the terror in their eyes.


    "Yes, your highness" she replied, shuddering and bowing her head, even her voice was quivering.


    Slowly I started to feel better looking at her terror filled face.


    "You will serve me tonight." i announced and she nodded, though I knew she was notfortable with that at all. Her shocked eyes and dry mouth could show how terror-stricken she was.


    Tonight would be worth spending in her arms.

 Chapter 135 - Academy Tests

    Abigail pov


    "Are you nervous, Abi?" asked Isabe for the nth time as she continued to look at her notes. Her hands were sweaty and her face had lines formed on her forehead. She continued to look at the notes as if they were her mortal enemies.


    I have to muffle myughter looking at her worried face. It was just a test and I knew she would get the highest marks in the whole academy. Well, in the past she did.


    She wanted to show all the higher nobles that she was better than them. So she did hard work day and night and defeated all the other nobles. While i.. I had barely passed the exams.


    "You would do wonders. Beating everyone in the exams, you will be the one to get first position.`` I replied and she looked at me with an embarrassed and nervous face.


    "I am content as long as I get to study well and get a chance to enter the council," she replied with a sigh and I chuckled.


    "So, you want to rule the academy, huh?" The council has the nobles who make rules for all the students and manage them. In my past life we did not reach that point as our family was already at that time.


    Though I still did not remember where Isabe was at that time, was she saved or died in fire?


    "Mydy, we have reached the academy." We both looked at each other with a nervous smile due to different reasons and descended the carriage.


    Arge crowd was collected in front of the entrance. Noble men anddies were chattering, revising and looking around at the crowd.


    Nicks was not with us, since he was already in hisst year of the academy. I should be in the second year too, but I wasted myst year. So Isabe and I would study together now.


    We both walked silently towards the entrance. Many eyes were set on us as if waiting for the drama to ensue.


    If it would have been past, I would have found a chance and pushed Isabe so that everyone can mock her. I would have then insulted her that she was not even able to walk properly, how would she study among the elites or any other way to show her her ce.


    But it was past me. Under the scrutinizing gaze of everyone. I held her hand and just when they were expecting a push. I pulled her in my arms and hugged her with a bright smile. She was looking surprised too.


    "Best of luck my dear sister, i know you will he the one to make the whole family proud.'''' I said, patting her back and she flustered.


    "I.. i will try my best, sister Abi" she replied blushing, and an amused but doting smile formed on my lips.


    "I just want to see you happy, Be.'''' I replied, patting her shoulders affectionately.


    The whole crowd that was waiting for the drama looked confused and stunned. I just smirked looking at them.


    We both walked further away when our paths divided.


    "Sister Abi, you have to go left." she told me as i continued to walk with her.


    "I know Be, I will drop you to your building first. Then I will go for my entrance exam." she blinked while listening to my words.


    "I can go alone, Abi. you will bete if you do so." she shook her head and gently pushed me towards the other side.


    I looked behind her. The building was almost there. She would be fine right? Last time when she came to give the entrance exams she was badly injured but i was the one who had pushed her so if i did not do that, she would be fine right?


    I nodded my head and left her.


    "Alright then. If there is any problem,e to me.'''' I reminded her once again and she nodded like an adult tired of the kid''s whims.


    I turned to leave and walked towards the building where knights were trained.


    It was more of an open ground where many men and women were taking training. I looked at them with marvel as they flipped in the air and their attacks were so pressed.


    "You will be like them soon. In fact, you are already like them. You will be better soon '''' I turned to see a young man looking at me with a smile.


    "I apologise, but do I know you?"He was talking about me like he had known me since ages.


    He shook his head with a smile.


    "No, but I have seen you sparring with lord Gerard and in the annual knight''spetition too." he replied, taking my hands in his hands and kissing the back of my hands.


    "Ah, so, I assume that you know my identity. Would you be kind enough to give your introduction too?" I asked with a smile, though I was sure he was somehow rted to Gerard. The way he called him Lord so affectionately.


    "Ah, my bad. I did not introduce myself. I am the main aide of Lord Gerard, my name is Alfred van Haste.. I came here with them. We have met before in the tea party of Lady Sophie. But I think I have not left enough of an impression on you to remember me, Lady Abigail." he replied with the same charming smile.


    Though I did not remember him well. Nothing good coulde from him if he served Gerard and Sophie. I tried to maintain the same smile when I asked, "Is there something that matters, Alfred? If not, I shall go in. i am gettingte for my exam.``


    "Oh, there is, I have been waiting here for you only to pass a messenger of lord Gerard. He had asked you toe meet him at the roof of the building after the exam. He would personally give you a tour of the whole area."


    I took a deep breath to hide my annoyance and smiled brightly.


    "How kind of him. Pass my gratefulness to him and tell that i would be waiting for him there.'''' I bowed a bit and the man passed me a triumphant smile.


    "I know mydy. Not everyone gets the grace of lord Gerard. You are wise enough to cherish it." ''Such a piece of trash'' I continued smiling when the man gave me ast bow and left.


    I turned to walk towards the building when I saw Kirian standing tilting his head. It was not at all a coincidence that he was always around me.


    He did not walk towards me or say a word when I walked past him towards the building, but I could feel his eyes were set on me only.


    When I entered the hall, there were only a bunch of girls standing at the side. While the whole room was filled by men, both nobles andmoners.


    There were a few known faces while others were all strangers. A bell rang and everyone moved to take a seat. I moved and took a seat near the window. Everyone adjusted themselves in the seat and soon the chatter silenced when three men with stacks of parchment in their hands entered.


    They all three stood on the stage in front of the room. They looked at the room with their sharp eyes. The left one was the head trainer of the knights, Lord Theodore. He was a tall man with 7''1 feet and long blonde hairs that reached up to his shoulders. He had a board frame and his eyes were sharp and keen. There was a scar on his forehead that made him more intimidating. He was known as a giant that was always thirsty for blood in the whole empire. He just needed a reason to cut the limbs of his opponent and it was believed that he tasted the blood of every opponent. No one knew if it was true or not. But no one wanted to irk him to confirm this theory.


    The middle one was, Daniel. He was the one who taught the war tactics to the knights. It was believed that he was the one who had made all the strategic nning for the wars our empire had fought. His face had three visible lines and strong aura.


    Though he was 6''4 in height, in front of lord Theodore, he was looking normal. He was leaner but his eyes were filled with wisdom and his looks were not intimidating but it was like he could read everyone here easily.


    Last one was my father. He was standing there with the cold face that he has while training the new cadets. He was the most detached person in the room. His green eyes that were usually filled with so much emotion looked nk. He was 6''10 but his broad structure gave enoughpetition to lord Theodore.

 Chapter 136 - Analyze Her Reports

    Abigail pov


    "Everyone, I am amazed at your boldness to think that you all can be the future knights of the empire. Do you think you have the courage and prowess to serve us!" spoke lord Daniel shaking his head while lord Theodore looked at us with disdain and snorted.


    As if we did not deserve to sit here. We should not be part of the knighthood team.


    "It is gettingte. There is no benefit in wasting time in conversation. They would soon see the reality anyway." said my father in an icy cold voice.


    "You have an hour-long written test in which you have to reply to all the given questions. The one who will pass this test will qualify for the practical test in which we will divide you in teams. And then you willpete with each other and the one who was left in the end would be the winner. But let me assure you there are no rules to fight.


    If anyone would be injured permanently or get killed, they would be responsible for it themselves. We are here only to see that rules are followed and the winner could be determined. Their cold voice reverberated in the room breaking many into the cold sweat.


    They were trying their best to scare everyone and it must be pointed out that they were getting sessful in it.


    The silence was getting deeper and the faces were turning pale.


    "But there should be a chance where we can ept defeat, right?" asked a young boy, fear was evident in his eyes.


    Theodore snorted while my father didn''t even react. As if they could not hear the voice at all. It was Sir Daniel that replied.


    "The one who epts defeat has no ce in the knight''s academy. So, yes. There is a choice that you can ept defeat. But then you would be disqualified for the exams. And you would never be apply for being a knight ever again.'''' The strict voice, instead of making them feel better, made them worse.


    "But there must be some rules to decide who would spar with whom instead of just randomly making them fight?" asked a girl, it was apparent that she was asking about physical strength. She must be thinking that at least she would get a chance to fight with girls instead of boys.


    The chuckling sound broke all her hopes when they looked at her as if she had gone crazy.


    "What is your name, youngdy?" asked my father this time, though Lord Theodore was the one who chuckled.


    "Penny sir." she replied, mustering all her leftover courage to sound confident. But her face was filled with sweat.


    "So,dy Penny, do you think once you be a knight and protect someone, you would only get attacked by girls? Or worse if there would be another war.. Would you be able to ask them to sort all the enemies on the basis of their strength and then match them with our knights to start fighting and protecting the empire?" the message was clear, no! There was no rule that women would fight with women and men would fight with men.


    The girl continued to stand at her ce, she did not know what she was supposed to do. The girl sitting with her, hit her with elbow and only then did Pennye back to her senses and nodded her head. With embarrassment she sat back at her ce. No one else had the courage to ask anything else. They just looked at each other, hoping others would ask the left questions but no one did.


    The three men at the stage waited for two minutes and then nodded their heads.


    "Since there is no other doubt, we are starting distributing the examination''s parchment papers." with those two junior knights who were guarding the door since the start moved and took the sheets from three men. And then they distributed a sheet to each one of us.


    "The paper is set by choosing the sequence of questions randomly so that no one would ask another person the answer. So, do not even try unless you have the ability to vocalize the whole question and then hear all the answers." more than a fair warning each of their words were creating fear among the students. Most of them were already wiping their forehead and drinking water to calm themselves.


    Even i took a deep breath when I received the paper. Thank goodness I was prepared well so I was not worried about who would be my sparring partner.


    The paper contained most of the questions rted to war techniques and strategies and the history and geography of the empire.


    Since I have been reading a lot of books since I returned, the questions were rather easy for me. I continued answering questions when my eyes fell on a queer question.


    Last year the level of water in the river had increased and there were chances of flooding. So an embankment was created in many areas to keep the level of water in check so that it did not disrupt the life of the people living nearby.


    But it was not that sessful, so the question was asking what our thoughts were in this matter and giving a suggestion on how to solve this problem.


    Though it was a very difficult situation for the people of the empire. I was quite assured that the flood could be stopped easily. Since modern technology has improved much, it is easy to get rid of the conditions of flood.


    I closed my eyes and tried to remember any major flood incidents but I did not seem to remember it.


    Anyways, I answered the question too and filled every answer perfectly. After getting done with all the questions, I looked above. My father was looking at me and his eyes met mine. For a second he continued to look further and there was something missing in the way he was looking at me.


    But when I tried to look further he moved and started looking at other candidates. Soon, everyone started submitting the parchment paper. A final bell was rung and then the papers were taken from the rest of the students too and then the doors were opened.


    As if they were free from the cage, everyone started to walk with hurried footsteps, like they were having trouble breathing there.


    When I was finally out I remembered that Gerard had called me to meet him on the roof. I was sure that the same aide must be standing outside so that he could escort me.


    I rubbed my hand as a smirk formed on my lips. Instead of going forward towards the main entrance I turned and walked backwards where powder room was situated and there were separate rooms for the masters to take rest. My father had a room there too.


    Though new students were not allowed there, most of the new ones did not even know about those rooms. I knew it from my past life when I was called there for punishment.


    I walked leisurely so that no one would doubt a thing by looking at my face. But my eyes were sharp and alert. I continued moving towards the room, asionally mixing wrong routes in between.


    I finally reached towards the door and opened it as slowly as I could and then walked in. Finding my way towards the rooftop, I walked to check if the aide was still standing there and if Gerard was still in there.


    I was silently looking at the person hiding in a dark ce when I heard the voice of two people speaking at a distance.


    "Your highness, I have made sure that everyone will get the questions you have designed to ask. But duke George was doubtful as why was i the one who wanted to set the exam questions this time. But I have managed for a while.`` I peeked to look who was speaking and I was sure the person referred was Prince William.


    As expected, it was Prince Williams and Lord Theodore. Did William set the exam papers? I never knew that he was this knowledgeable.


    But why did he want to hide this fact! I hid myself further in case they drew me.


    "Have you checked her paper?" asked William in a low voice.


    "Yes, my lord. She had given a very queer answer. Instead of embankments she had asked to make a well type pit around and help in storing the water there. And her other answers were different from the normal ones too." my eyes widened when i realised they were talking about me. Why were they trying to analyze my result separately?


    "If you are suspicious, I would personally check all her details and investigate about it, your highness.'''' said the man again but William shook his head.


    "I want you to transfer all her papers to me."

 Chapter 137 - Jump The Roofs

    Abigail pov


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement. I have always thought that he waszy and a wastrel. I have never even seen him attending the sses regrly and he did not give a single correct reply to the questions asked to him.


    Though not clearly, I still have a hazy memory of him wasting all his life in a brothel and then dying a gruesome death. Though no one knew who killed him, I was sure it was Gerard since he was the one who usurped the throne after his death.


    I continued to look at him with mixed emotions. The man standing in front of me did not look like the crown prince i met him in both lives, he was looking sharp, calctive and strong.


    I was about to hear further when I heard footsteps behind me. I wanted to hide further but there was not much ce to go. I tried to mingle in the dark, but it was toote. The man was already standing in front of me with his eyes narrowed on my face.


    "I can see you are spying on the person you needed to protect. Huh?" I did not know who he was, but I was sure he belonged to the crown prince too by the way he was talking to me.


    His words brought the attention of two men towards us who were busy in their conversation before. Now all three pairs of eyes are set on me. Their eyes were filled with suspicion and their hands were already on the hilt of their sword.


    "Your highness" I kneeled on the ground on my one leg and my hand on my chest taking the oath of serving him.


    A seductive smile crept on his lips and his whole aura turnedid back again. He was changed, but I was sure this was an act now. I had felt his sharp and strong presence and for a moment even I shivered, feeling his eyes that were so cold.


    "What are you doing here? Little bird?" he asked in a sweet seductive voice but the other two men kept looking at me with sharp eyes like a hawk looking at its prey.


    "I was trying to know more about the building. I was enjoying the view and analyzing the whole building from there when I heard footsteps. I knew i should not be here so i hid to keep myself away from the trouble.


    I did not know that you would be here, your highness. I never thought that I would be in such trouble when I nned my little exploration.`` I replied honestly, I was not here to keep an eye on him.


    "It is alright. Did you explore well or shall I help you in knowing more about this building?" asked the crown prince, surprising three of us.


    "Your highness, how can you trust her that easily?" asked Theodore, his bloodlust was so clear, his eyes were shimmering with the craving of blood and his hands were already itching to hurt me.


    He was already famous for his brutal killing and hurting anyone whom he thought would affect the safety of the empire.


    Though the other man who had caught me did not say a thing, he was looking at him with the same question in his eyes. They both did not trust my words at all.


    "Why do you think she knew I was about toe here or did she follow us here? Just look at her position, she was standing on the edge of the building, it is impossible that she came after us because then she had to cross us.


    And if she was here before us to keep an eye on us, it means that she can predict the future. Can you, little bird?" I shook my head when the words left his mouth.


    The crown prince looked at both of them as if waiting for their refusal. They pursued their lips but said nothing.


    "Then tell me little bird, how much have you explored the building?" he asked, looking at me again.


    "Umm, nothing much, your highness" I replied honestly and a smirk formed on his lips.


    "Go and escortdy Isabe to her pce. My knight is going to spend time with me, exploring the building." and before i could deny the man who had found me, nodded and left.


    Lord Theodore''s eyes were still set on me when the crown prince spoke again.


    "Master, you must be busy. I will not waste your time further." he said to the lord Theodore who red at him but nodded and left too.


    Now only I was standing there awkwardly.


    "I know that you must be busy too, your highness. So, I do not dare to waste your time further.`` I replied, bowing my head.


    "Tsk tsk.. Such ame excuse, little bird. Tell me, do you have any preference to start the tour or shall I take you to my favorite ces." he asked,pletely ignoring my words.


    But then a wonderful idea came to my mind.


    "I want to see all the rooftops. Since we can see the whole area from there. How about we go to the rooftop of the examination building?" That was the ce where Gerard was still waiting for me.


    This could be my chance to insult him further and also gauge his expressions against the crown prince.


    He raised a brow at my request but then nodded with a chuckle.


    "Since you are so interested in seeing the rooftop, I will certainly follow your wish. But there is a small problem in it." he said and I frowned.


    "What problem is there, your highness. If you will tell me i will try to find a solution to it.'''' I asked with an awkward smile.


    "Well, for that you need to descend a lot of stairs and then climb again. It could be very tiring." he said, shaking his head and I did not know ifziness even had any cure.

 Chapter 138 - Shall I Do The Honor?

    Abigail pov contd


    "Then, I will advise you to take rest, your highness. I will go by myself.'''' I replied with an encouraging smile when he shook his head.


    "I have given you my words, little bird. How can I let you go alone" he replied, shaking his head and I did not know what to say further.


    "Then what solution do you have, your highness? '''' I asked the stubborn man.


    "Why don''t we just jump the roofs. It will save both of us time to climb and descend the stairs'' '' my jaw almost hit the floor looking at his nonchnt words.


    I looked at roofs that have almost 4-5 feet difference. How could he expect that jumping from one building to another was much better than walking like a human! Does he think that monkeys were our ancestors, so we still have their qualities? I looked at him from head to toe. Even if he was trash, he was one sexy piece of trash. I did not want him to break his limbs while jumping.


    "Your highness, you are forgetting that you are the crown prince. How can you jump the roofs in public? This would not suit your title at all. Many will talk about it..'''' I continued to convince him as I really did not want to jump the walls and roofs.


    "Oh, you do not need to worry about that. I think you have not noticed my clothes." he said and only then did i see he was wearing an old knights uniform that has been changed with time. It was a ck uniform that was much better than the present red one.


    "Your highness even if your clothes are not recognizable, your face can be recognized easily. Those who would be at roof will know that it is you.'''' I replied, shaking my head. Trying my best to tell him that his decision was wrong.


    "It does not matter, little bird. When have they not talked about me anyways.'''' His words were so nonchnt as if he did not care about his image at all. In Fact he was happy that he was so infamous among the nobles.


    "But, your highness" I tried to reason with him again, but he covered my mouth with his fingers.


    "That is it. You have already wasted enough time of ours." he held my hand and then came close to me. His hand wrapped around my waist as he started dragging me towards the edge of the building.


    I closed my eyes as we stood at the edge, but my one eye opened unconsciously and looked down. The height was enough to break my body into smaller pieces that could not even be held in two hands. I gulped and my eyes closed instinctively again.


    "For a change, I think walking on the road and meeting new people would be a better way to recognize more people and mingle with them." I replied , shaking my head, trying to sound convincing.


    But before I could speak a single more word, I felt his hands on my waist tightened and my whole body leaned on him instinctively.


    "I will never let anything happen to you, little bird. If you are afraid, close your eyes." I heard him speaking when he kept me secured in his arms.


    And in the next moment we jumped. I felt my body losing all the gravity. As if I was flying in the air, as if I had suddenly grown wings, my legs lost that solid floor and felt the air. Everything went so fast that when I opened my eyes I was already standing on the edge of the other building. I thought that it would be slow motion like it happened in movies but I didn''t even know how I got there.


    As if someone had taken me in his arms andnded me here. I was still hazy, when he looked at me with amused eyes.


    "I have always thought that you are a brave daredevil. It is good to know that you are afraid of a few things too." his eyes were filled with mirth and my cheeks puffed up.


    "There there, don''t be an angry little bird. I have taken care that you didn''t even get a scratch." he replied, looking at me with the same smile as he continued to hold me.


    Only then did I feel how closely we were standing. His both hands were still wrapped around my chest and my whole body was leaning against his chest.


    "I''m fine now, you can let me go, your highness," I replied , trying to stand on my feet when he pulled me closer. I could even hear his fast heartbeats now.


    "How can you ask me to let go just by taking favors, little bird? I deserve a reward to bring you here safely." he asked as if that was the thing to do.


    ''Is he for real? Firstly he forced me to jump the roof even when i denied so many times. And now that he had held me while jumping, he deserved a reward!''


    "Ha! I should be the one to get a reward to bear the mental stress.`` I replied with a re and he chuckled.


    "Well in that case I have a way in which we both can get our reward at the same time." he said with a devilish grin. His eyes were filled with mischievousness.


    "I did not get your meaning, your highness" i replied as I was sure there was nothing good going toe with the way he was looking at me.


    "Well a kiss would be enough reward for both you and me." he said as he held a tendril and tucked it behind my ear.


    I was about to deny and scold him to even think about it when my eyes fell on Gerard who was standing in the corner and his eyes had finally felt on us. He wasing towards us.


    A wicked grin formed on my lips too as I nodded.


    "You would take the initiative or shall I do the honor, your highness?"

 Chapter 139 - Using Them!

    William pov


    I was teasing her. There was no way that I would kiss her. My first kiss should be more memorable, more romantic and only with the person who loved me back. Hell! What was I even thinking?! I have missions toplete, and here I was fantasizing about being kissed.


    My eyes went to her lips unconsciously. They were beautiful red cherry lips. I was sure that they would taste heavenly. But why did she have a wicked grin? Should she not be feeling embarrassed or more ring at me!


    Or did she finally remember the past. Whenever i used to ask her, she would have replied,


    ''You would take the initiative or shall I do the honor, your highness?'' and I used to fluster and run away. A smile bloomed on my lips when I remembered those days.


    "You would take the initiative or shall I do the honor, your highness?" my eyes widened when she spoke the same words of my heart.


    My grip on her waist loosened as I stood there in shock.


    She was not expecting me to leave him as she staggered a bit before bncing himself. Then she red at me. Before I could understand what happened, her expressions changed once again and she looked at me with a flirtatious smile. I know the smile was fake, since I have that same smile on my face.


    But my dumb heart did not understand the simple fact,. It was beating so fast that I was afraid I would lose my consciousness before I could even kiss her. Oh my! kiss! My whole body shivered with that thought.


    My face turned red and my mouth turned dry.. What should I do now? Should I say yes and close my eyes?!


    Wait! No! Girls close their eyes, right? Or should I deny it! She could not kiss me! How could she kiss someone so casually! But she was kissing me only, not someone else!


    As if the hurricane had started in my heart.I was so conflicted, so flustered and panicking! I did not even know what to say and my whole body turned rigid!


    "Your highness, your highness, are you okay?" she asked me but i was still not able to reply.


    My eyes were just glued on her lips. I was so lost that I did not notice her expressions at all.


    I knew she was saying something but her words were not registering in my mind.


    In the end she fumed and hugged me. That was so contradicting. Why was she hugging me when she was angry? Though i have hugged many girls in the past but that was all an act. We never had feelings for each other. So, this was special, very special, warmth filled my heart and a goofy smile formed on my face.


    But when I looked above, there was Gerard standing there. I frowned at what he was doing there. He never took part in the activities of the academy. He did not even attend the academy since he was so smart and was already doing business.


    Abil left my arms and stood at a distance. She had a sweet smile on her face that I forgot about that nuisance for a while.


    "Oh, lord Gerard. Ipletely forgot about you. His highness offered me a tour of the academy. And I was so d that Ipletely forgot about you. I hope you did not mind." the more she spoke the more i understood why she was hiding there.


    And why did she hug me! So it was also a fake hug in the end. A self deprecating smile formed on my lips. Though they could not feel the difference at all. After all, they both were using me too.


    Gerard''s face darkened the moment words left her mouth. He gritted his teeth and tried to bring a smile on his face but failed.


    "I understand,dy Abigail. You must be busy." His words came stiffer than I had expected.


    When it would have been any other time, I would have been pleased with the result, but right now, only a bitter taste was feeling in my mouth. I tried to get rid away of this emotion but it was so damn hard. As if my whole body was burning. Though she was still holding my hand and smiling bashfully, I could see the hatred filling her eyes.


    Why? Why did she hate Gerard so much? And why was she using me? If she could have asked, I would have done anything for her. When she left me, did I not let her go!


    "Then, if you excuse us now, his highness still has to show me this building." she continued her act with Gerard who nodded reluctantly.


    "Then I will see you some other day, Lady Abigail. Or should i say that i would wait for your invitation next time." he replied with a hidden meaning. The girl''s grip on my hand tightened but she nodded with the same smile.


    "I will"


    "I apologize, but that is very difficult. Abigail would start serving me today. I do not think that she would get enough time to waste in meeting you." my words and tone were haughty, and the hands that had turned rigid, loosen. She looked at him apologetically but nodded in the end.


    "I apologize, Lord Gerard. Some Other time maybe." her tone was still sweet but there was a smirk on her face, that gave away her true feelings.


    Gerard''s face turned red. He has never been insulted like that in his lifetime, that also by a woman. But why was he still trying to be polite to Abi? I remember when they met for the first time, he was very rude to Abby.


    "I am sure you would find the timedy Abigail, maybe my father could help Duke George a bit to get some time for you. Till then I will wait for you. But since you are busy, I would not take more of your time.`` He gave me a slight nod and left without turning back.

 Chapter 140 - Enmity With Him

    Abigail pov


    Abigail pov


    I took a deep breath once the man left through gritted teeth. My whole hard work was paid off looking at his dark insulted face.


    "Your highness, my sister would be waiting for me. Ipletely forgot about her. I apologize for the inconvenience but I have to go and meet her.`` I replied and heughed, but his face was colder.


    "So, after using me enough. Do you think you can get rid of me, huh?" His words were so cold that I shivered involuntarily. Why was he so angry? Did he realise I was using him as a shield to insult Gerard.


    But even if I did , what was the big issue in it? Did he not use women often? Or did his male ego get hurt?


    "I was just helping you out, did you know that, your highness?" I asked , faking anger and anguish and the man blinked.


    "And how is that, my love?" he asked with a sneer. I knew that would be the test of my acting skills as he was looking too furious, but then it was my biggest strength since the start.


    "Well, everyone knows that lord Gerard ispeting with you. He wants everything that you want to show you that he is far better than you. So, if i would have gone with him, he would have been very proud and would have tried to insult you again.


    But instead of choosing him, I chose you. I insulted him instead. That was the first time I have seen him this angry. So, he must have felt inferior to you, since I chose you.`` I replied proudly, raising my chin with arrogance.


    He blinked at me and looked at me as if I had been crazy.


    "What! You do not believe me? What part do you not believe? That he wanted topete with you or that he was furious and insulted that I chose you over him?" I asked back with anger, he was being irrational here.


    "In fact, you should thank me now," I added again to get his attention.


    He looked at me stunned and thenughed, hisughter though not cold like before but it was painful to hear him like that.


    "Is that all you wanted, Abi? Since you are so thoughtful then be a little more thoughtful and apany me for today. I will ask Kirian to escortdy Isabe to the pce." with that his hold on my hands tightened that i hadpletely forgotten and jumped down making me staggered again.


    "But where are we going?" I asked as I saw that he was not walking towards the stairs.


    ''Oh lord, don''t tell me that we were going to jump again like a chimpanzee. Did hee from a pce or a zoo?!"


    He looked at me with disdain as if he understood what I was thinking.


    "Did you not say in your excuse that you were at the rooftop of the building because you can see the whole area clearly from there? So, I am just following your wish!" he said and I nodded.


    We walked towards the edge on the other side and he stood behind me.


    "Can you see the whole ce there? It was for archery practice. And on the left, there we practice fencing. And there in the centre. Your masters will show some tricks on the stage so that you can learn.." he continued to show me around and I paid more attention to that than the proximity we were sharing.


    "So, tell me. What do you like most in the whole training session?" he asked as he continued to guide me over other ces.


    "I like throwing daggers the most. It gave me enough flexibility and hurting the enemy is easier" he nodded and we finally moved towards the stairs this time much to my relief. Though I knew he would still not let me go back to the pce.


    "Hmmm, and the technique. Which technique do you use most while fencing?" he asked again, i did not know why he was taking so much interest in my training today.


    "I like dual sword technique. It gives me an advantage over the enemy.`` I replied as I found that everyone''s eyes were set on me when they saw me descend from the rooftop hand in hand with the crown prince.


    "Good, that is an effective technique. And why do you want to be a knight?"


    "My family is full of knights, your highness. This is my heritage and I am part of it.`` I replied with pride in my voice.


    "Oh, so you mean if your family would have been stealing you would steal with the same pride. This is not how we live life Abigail." he shook his head as if he was disappointed by my answer.


    "I am proud to follow my family in everything they do, your highness. After all, they are my family and I love my family the most." a wave of pain and hatred crossed his face and then he looked at the other side.


    "This is the area where food is served. Their sausages are best. But i love their cream pie." he replied with a smile and i looked towards the few people sitting there who were waving at him.


    "Thank you, for informing me about all these things." i replied gratefully when he nodded his head and looked at them with a smile,


    "Do you want to know anything else? I can still show you the rest area and some hidden spots where knights run to when your father starts tormenting them" he chuckled at the end making meugh too.


    "That would be my honor, your highness" I didn''t know why, I did not like him at all, but every time we spent time like this, I felt good. And the time felt special. As if I did not need to act anymore.


    "So, tell me Abigail, what enmity do you have from Lord Gerard?"


    "........"

 Chapter 141 - You Are My Weakness!

    Abigail pov contd


    "I did not have any enmity with Lord Gerard, your highness. My whole family is in support of the royal family. And I am serving you, so it is only right for me to be apprehensive towards the man who is trying to insult you.`` I replied calmly, though not whole but what I said was true.


    He searched my eyes, trying to find the depth of my words, and then smiled.


    "You are a loyal knight, the little bird. I will remember it." he replied and started walking again.


    But instead of going towards the exit, he walked towards the opposite side.


    "Where are we going, your highness?" I asked as he continued walking, ignoring my words.


    "You should have learned to trust me by now, little bird." he replied when I asked again. All I could do was nod.


    ''Do I trust him? Yes, I do. After knowing that Noah is the one I love , he had never crossed the line and if it''s about my life. Our life was already connected by my rebirth.'' so, I nodded my head and followed him.


    We both crossed all the buildings, and went to the woods. There was ake that was sparkling like rare gems. Sunlight was dancing over it, I must say he knew all the magical ces of the empire. I continued to look around when he pointed at the tree.


    There was a type of tree house. Well not perfect, but a base was there so that u can climb and rest over there.


    "That is the ce where wee and hide if we do not want to attend the ss. And most of my knights spar over here, since they do not like crowds.`` He was showing me his secret hiding spot? Was he not afraid that I would tell others!


    As if reading my thoughts, he said, "you are my knight too. So they may ask you to join them.'''' I nodded at hisment. I was sure that Kirian would surely call me.


    "Little bird, after two days, the academy would start and then we would start living together. What about your lover boy then?" he asked, turning suddenly, his actions took me off guard and I took two steps back to create some distance when my feet hit the stone and I was about to fall when he held me in his arms again.


    ''Darn! It was the third time that I was about to fall! Why was I being so clumsy today..!'' his eyes looking deep into me as he repeated his question.


    "Little bird, you are sure that you are going to share the quarter with me, right?" The quarter he was talking about was like a 2bhk t of modern times. Where there would be two rooms, a small kitchen and a hall to sit and talk or eat food.


    "It is my duty as your knight, my master." I replied slowly, I needed to keep an eye on your food and activities too.


    "Sigh, I have given you onest chance to run away, little bird. Do notin if I do not let you go." he replied, shaking his head.


    "Umm, by the way, your highness, are you still going hunting, if the academy was going to start soon?" I asked as I still remember the ident that would happen there.


    He raised a brow at my question. "How do you know the little bird that we are going hunting?" Though he was asking it with seriousness, his voice did not have sharpness like before.


    ''Did he start trusting me?" I closed my mouth when I realized I had spoken my thoughts loud enough for him to hear.


    He looked at me amused and then startedughing.


    "I have always trusted you, little bird. You are the only one whom I trust." he replied and then finally left my waist.


    "I heard my father was assigned a knight for the event. If your highness is still participating, I woulde too."


    "Sure, i was about to cancel the event but since you want to join, i will surely arrange it well." he said with a nod and my eyes widened.


    "No, I mean it is not necessary. I did not think we should do it in such a haste." i replied, isn''t it better to cancel the whole program, so that there would not be any incident.


    "How could that be..? It was the first thing you have asked me. It could be our first outing, a ce where we can visit together.`` I wanted to beat myself up for the first time by opening my mouth.


    "Kirian" he whispered, it was so low that I was sure that a person standing at a distance could not hear him at all. But surprisingly two men in the uniform of knights jumped from the trees.


    They kneeled on the ground and greeted, "your highness"


    "The huntingpetition we have cancelled, i want you to rearrange it for tomorrow.'''' Both men looked surprised but they nodded and lost themselves in the dark again.


    I wonder if he had so many capable people around him, how did he lose the battle so easily and get assassinated.


    "What is your biggest weakness, your highness?" I asked , looking at the man with doubt. In the past I had always thought that he was a weak person but the more I came closer to him, the more I felt that he had too many hidden possibilities and qualities. He was not an easy opponent at all.


    But there was a chance that he had some weakness which was taken advantage of by him. If only I could know about it, I could protect him well.


    He looked at me with surprised eyes but then a smile bloomed on his lips, he took two steps towards me and stood so close that I could feel his breaths on my skin.


    "You are my biggest weakness, little bird."

 Chapter 142 - Will You Marry Me?

    William pov contd


    "You mean every beautiful girl is your weakness, your highness" she replied, rolling her eyes. She must have felt that I was using the same trick which i have usedst time. Why was I using it again! Her face had a smirk as if she wanted to say that she was not a fool to fall in the same trap again.


    I just chuckled and shook my head, she had actually fallen into the trap, it was not for beautiful girls but only for her. She was my weakness. I could only be broken if she was lost.


    "Why do you want to know my weakness anyway? Don''t tell me you are nning my assassination too!" I teased her and she red at me.


    "Tsk tsk.. Do I look like a fool that will directly ask your weakness, if I want to attack you!" she replied with disdain and Iughed. Could she not see, I was teasing her. Though she was looking so adorable.


    "You are not among those too who ask questions without any reason." I replied with interest.


    She nodded her head, he face looked like she was about to do some sort of confession, that made me hold my breath unconsciously,


    "I am sure you are strong enough to protect yourself. But if i would have been your enemy, i would have tried to attack your weakness to break you first and then i would have attacked you when you were at your lowest point." she replied and my steps halted.


    "You mean to say that if somehow you knew that i have something i treasured a lot, you would try to attack it or snatch it from me, so that i became vulnerable." although I was asking her, I have already got my reply.


    Now I understood why Gerard was taking so much interest in her. First i thought it was all because of her skills, but now he must have noticed why.. Damn! He must have realized that she was special to me! Yet this dumb woman have not yet realized and neither did she remembered the past.


    "Abigail, you must stay away from Gerard. He is not a good man, though I could see that you didn''t like him much. But he is good at pretending and he is very glib. He would find a way to coax you." Although I knew that warning was not enough, I could not stop myself from doing that. I just wanted to keep her hidden but I knew she would never let me do so.


    Her face turned cold as I continued but then her eyes met mine and sheughed an eerieugh, "no one knows that better than me, so you do not need to worry about that. All i want you to not be attached with any woman that strongly that it would be your weakness. And if something like that happens, marry her. So that the title of crown princess and future empress could save her.'''' Her words hit me straight to the heart.


    I could not marry a girl. I had an image to form that was to be a wastrel so that the empress would continue to attack me lightly or let Gerard handle me. So, that i could get enough time to unite with the king of all four kingdoms and overthrew the rule.


    "Who will marry me, little bird. Do not show me dreams that could not bepleted.`` I replied, shaking my head and her sharp gaze softened.


    "It is not like that, your highness. Many nobledies in the empire dream of you. You are the most eligible bachelor of the empire after all." She tried her best to praise me as much as she could and then looked at me with sympathy again.


    I wanted to tell her that this was not the gaze a woman should give to a man while praising. But then let it go. It was best that she did that with another man too. SO, that they would stay away from her.


    But then a strange idea came to my mind and I turned myself further pathetic. She looked at me with worry. Though I know that she did not like me at all. Yet she was trying to make me feel better. So, better take further benefit.


    "You are just saying that to make me feel better. No woman would like me. They just wanted to spend time with me but did not love me at all." though it waspletely out of my character but there was no one to judge.


    "It is not like that. Even my younger sister is smitten by you. You are the most handsome person and you have everything a woman desires.'''' She continued to find the good deeds which I hardly had when I saw Kirian ring at me.


    I just smirked in his direction when he signaled to me that he would tell Theodore and others.


    "Is that so, so if I ask any girl to marry me, would she say yes?" I asked , looking further pitiful and she nodded enthusiastically.


    "Of course, not only would she marry you, she would turn crazy from the sudden happiness," she replied, nodding again and again.


    I saw Kirian and Danny moving closer to me. They were just one step again from holding my shoulders and then dragging me from there. Their faces were exasperated. They could not believe that I was teasing a girl like that. That also when i already knew that she was already under the scrutinising gazes because of me.


    Even Jose had noticed that Abi was special to me. Though I was not surprised since she still remembered our childhood. How I used to leave everyone to go and meet Abi and spend time with her. Everyone thought that just like Abi, I have also forgotten my childhood. If only they knew, this was the only thing that kept me moving forward.


    "Then Abigail, what if I ask you to marry me?"

 Chapter 143 - Expel And Beat Him

    Abigail pov contd


    ''Have you ever seen someone digging their own grave? If not you could see me. I didn''t even know how this shrew had acted so innocently! For a moment I felt that his pain was real. And before i could understand i was consoling him already. As if I could not bear to see him sad no matter what the matter was!


    Have I gone crazy! Yes! Or else why would I fall for such a cheap trick. I blinked looking at him when he proposed to me so tantly. But before I could reply, he chuckled.


    "Oh my, little bird. Just look at your face. Who would have thought that it was so easy to tease the brave knight who was making her name in the whole empire as the strongest girl" he shook his head as he could not believe it and then wiped his eyes. Tears had formed in his eyes due toughing so hard.


    "It is not even funny. Forget aboutughing so hard. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that you have gone crazy.`` I retorted back but he was not affected a bit.


    He continuedughing and his eyes continued to be wet.


    "Kirian, would you helpdy Abi in going back to the entrance and escort her to her carriage?" Kirian came out of his hidden spot and stood behind me silently.


    I gave onest look to the man who was looking strange to me and then turned and walked away. Why did I feel so irritated when he wasughing like that?


    ''Ha! Of course, I would feel irritated, since he was making fun of me.'' With that thought I felt better.


    "You are joining us for hunting tomorrow?" he asked and I nodded.


    His look was still strange, well each of the knights of the crown prince was strange. So, I felt better when I reached the carriage.


    "My sister?" I asked , looking at him and he pursed his lips.


    "We have escorted her home. It is better that you ask her what happened." with that he turned and left.


    "Did that mean something happened?" I remembered that she was pushed on the ground after her exam went well and she was bragging a lot, but that was done by me. Since I was not there, who still had the courage to do that to the daughter of the duke!


    "Drive faster, I need to go home urgently." the coachman was surprised to hear the urgency in my voice and nodded.,


    "Yes, mydy."


    He drove the carriage at full speed ,and I closed my eyes.


    It felt like it took an eternity to reach the pce. I opened the door myself instead of waiting for the coachman or guard to do it.


    When I walked in, there was silence. I was expecting everyone to be in the hall and my stepmother would make an issue of it. These days she was too silent. I had not seen her or talked to her even once after the ferris wheel ident. I had thought that she would at least cry and me me or others for the incident. But it looked like no one even knew about it.


    "Wait, where isdy Isabe?" I used to be the servant cleaning the stairs.


    "Lady Isabe in her chamber. She was too tired after the exam so her grace has asked her to take rest.`` I nodded and then I moved towards her chamber.


    Two knights were standing at the door who stopped my way.


    "Mydy,dy Isabe is sleeping and she had denied anyone to enter the chamber." Since that day I have beening and going in her room freely. So, if the knights were stopping me today, it only meant that she had ordered them to do so.


    I took a deep breath and let the matter go. Maybe giving her some time to feel better was a wise choice. But it did not mean that I could not do anything about it.


    "Who has escorteddy Isabe home?" I asked her knight. There was no way she was alone.


    "Mydy is escorted by the side of sir Nicks.'''' I frowned, heating his words. I was sure Derek was gone with Nicks for taking a round of the knight academy.


    "By any chance are you talking about sir Derek?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "No, mydy. The new aide that oftenes here and works withdy Isabe."


    "Oh, I get it. Thank you.'''' With that I turned and left.


    "Ask the new aide of sir Nicks toe and meet me in the training ground." I ordered the maid who was standing there with the knights.


    "Yes, mydy"


    I took a deep breath and decided to change my clothes first before going to the training ground. When I reached my room Beth was waiting for me there anxiously. Her face was white that made me frown.


    "Is there any problem?" I asked and only then did she notice my presence.


    She shook her head but there were already tears in her eyes.


    "No, no mydy. Would you like to have evening snacks or would you like to take a bath first?" she asked, bowing her head.


    "Are you sure there is no problem? I can give you an extra leave or some money if that is what you are worried about?" i said kindly but instead of feeling relieved more tears started flowing from her eyes.


    "Beth, if you continue to cry, there is no way that I would understand your problem. Would you talk rather than shaking your head?" a headache started forming with all this. Why could I not have some moment of peace? I rubbed my forehead, and gave her onest look. she wiped her tears and then spoke in a scared way.


    "Your highness my nephew.. He beat someone in the academy. and now they are trying to expel him or more beat him."


    "............."

 Chapter 144 - Trying To Climb The Ladder Of Nobility!

    Isabe pov


    I looked at the beautiful girls all around, the duchess of Arcadia came with marchioness Ade and the mistress of the academy to conduct the exam. I waspletely prepared. I have already learnt the details of every staff member working here.


    A smile bloomed on my lips when they smiled looking at me. They knew me. I have been ying the violin for a long time now. And I was proud that most of the nobledies loved my music.


    But I could see that otherdies didn''t like it much. But before anyone couldment on it. The exam papers were distributed. It was a written exam asking about the basic table etiquettes, manners to greet the nobles and peerage. And some other knowledge about painting, art, music, singing and dancing.


    It was everything that I learnt by heart. Mother was so strict that she made sure that I knew everything. So that she could tell everyone proudly about me. I knew many have still not epted us and she had to listen that the marriage was nothing but charity.


    I wish I could be strong enough to take her with me by earning a lot and making a name for myself. But then, it seemed to be a distant n that I was not sure if she woulde with me when the time came.


    "Why don''t we make an effort to bring them closer?" Abi''s words rang in my mind again.


    Would it be possible? Would they ever be a real married couple?


    My reverie was broken when I heard the bell. I could not believe I got lost in my thoughts during the exam. Shaking my head, I started writing fast since only 15 minutes were left. When the final bell rang again, I was already done.


    With a smile, I stood up to go and meet Abi. She would be happy if I told her that I have done a wonderful job. She was looking too worried for me in the morning.


    I walked out when I saw many girls were gathered. They were talking andughing together. Should I join them? I need to make friends right.!


    I walked towards them with the intention to make a few friends. When the duchess of Arcadia called me.


    "Lady Isabe, can youe here for a minute, darling." There was a smile on her face and I returned it back as I walked towards her. The two otherdies were with her.


    "Ade, Nia, she is the one I was talking about. She is a gem. I am sure she will be the one to get the highest marks this year.`` There was pride in her voice and I flustered.


    "Come now, don''t be shy honey, why don''t you introduce yourself?" she asked, patting my shoulder and I nodded.


    I held my dress and bowed, "I am the third daughter of Duke George, my name is Isabe. And I am trying to take admission in the academy under the etiquette course. I am honored to meet all of you." I smiled brightly looking at them and they smiled back.


    "Pleased to meet you darling, Joyce praised your singing and music a lot. I hope we will soon hear you live.`` I bowed again at their exaggeration, my cheeks turned redder as they continued and soon they realized that I was getting shy so they smiled and left.


    "We will see you, soon" we bade each other goodbyes as we separated.


    Then I looked at the group of girls who were talking there. They all were looking towards me. I felt a bit conscious with all the attention I was garnering. But that was my only chance. So, I faked confidence as I moved towards them.


    "So, you are the third daughter of Duke Gerard?" asked a girl and I nodded with a smile.


    "Since when did Duke Gerard have three children, huh? You are nothing but a charity that he has brought home to respect your father. And here you are trying to fly higher than the real daughter. Tsk tsk.." said a girl.


    "Well what can you expect from a lower ss noble. They always try to rise higher with unscrupulous methods." said another girl while I just stood there dumbfounded.


    "Just look at her innocent face, she must be using this asset well to gain sympathy from elders." said the third one.


    "I do not know what you are talking about but there is nothing like that. Father has married mother legally so I am her third daughter now.`` I tried to sound more confident but my voice came much lower than I expected.


    "Oh, i apologize for making you wait girls, i went to the powder room first.'''' I froze when I heard the voice. It was none other than Lady Sophie, the daughter of the archduke and the one who hated lower nobles and impure blood.


    Now I understood why they were talking like that.


    "Oh, Lady Sophie, too bad you missed a great act done by Lady Isabe in front of teachers." they chuckled once they finished.


    She looked at me with disgust as if I was some pest.


    "Well I am d that I missed it or I would have vomited. I do not understand how these kinds of people have the courage to call themselves innocent after ruining someone''s family." the more she spoke the more i felt ashamed, i turned to leave when tears formed in my eyes when i heard.


    "Look, I think you have not missed itpletely. She is still acting pitifully and even has gained the attention of a young man.`` I frowned at her words and looked forward only to see Oliver standing there with a red face.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked him when finally his eyes left them and he looked at me.


    "I also got admission here. So, I was just going back to the pce. Shall we go together mydy?" he asked me politely, his behavior was much more polite today which surprised me but i feltforted too.

 Chapter 145 - To Support Or To Beat Him?

    Isabe pov


    "I also got admission here. So, I was just going back to the pce. Shall we go together mydy?" he asked me politely, his behavior was much more polite today which surprised me but i feltforted too. I could see he was trying to protect me from the insults.


    I smiled and nodded to him when I heard themughing.


    "So, you are still acting innocent. You should at least chose a better noble to act pitiful, i did not even remember this man in the noble circle." said Sophie, finally putting alcohol into the fire.


    Oliver red at them, he was looking too irritated by theirments, I was too. But I knew they all were higher nobles. I would not be able to argue with all of them, it would be better that I go home and ask my mother or father to deal with them.


    "Ah, it would take time for her to be calctive like her mother. Hope she will learn before losing her innocence to a random person." said the girl that had started the discussion.


    I gritted my teeth at their statement and closed my eyes to take a few deep breaths. That was it! They needed a reply now.


    But before I could turn and face them, I heard a p. It resounded in the whole hallway. I turned to see what happened and my eyes widened.


    Oliver pped the girl who had said that line. Everyone was frozen and looked at the scene with shock in their eyes.


    And before I could react, knights came and covered him.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" I called the knights who looked at him and then at me.


    "I apologize, mydy. But this insolence has hurt ourdy. He would be taken to the prison of our pce." my eyes widened at the fact that Oliver was amoner so he could be taken to the prison without any procedure or trial. He could not even plead for his innocence.


    What had this fool done! I gritted my teeth as I walked towards them.


    "You can not take him, he is with me." I announced. Trying my best to sound authoritative.


    "Even if themoner is serving you, mydy. It would not change the fact that he hadmitted a crime.`` The knight was adamant to not let him go.


    I looked at the girls for help. But they were looking furious. And a few of them were smirking looking at my predicament. But it was not a joke anymore. If Oliver was taken to the prison he would not be able to attend the academy anymore or work anywhere. His whole life will be ruined.


    "Is there no other way to solve the matter?" I asked thedies this time but they just snorted and sneered ignoring my questionpletely. I knew they would not help me. I still did not know why Sophie hated me so much.


    I looked at Oliver who was still standing there nonchntly. He did not have a single sign of worry or anxiousness. Soon they started dragging him.


    "I said wait a minute, you can not take him like this!" I was sure my words sounded more pleading than strict. I looked at the entrance, where was Abi?


    If she would have been here, I was sure she would have found a method.


    "Can''t you hear the girl, or you did not want to hear it? Tsk tsk.. Taking advantage of a girl being alone. Are we?" I heard the voice and turned to see the royal knights.


    He walked forward and other knights who were dragging Oliver stopped. They stood alert looking at the knights.


    "Even if themoner had made a mistake, you can not drag him like that if his master was ready to take the responsibility. Lady Isabe, are you ready to take the responsibility of that young man?" asked the knight looking at me and I nodded.


    He was in this problem due to me from the start. Or else he would have long gone to the pce peacefully.


    "Let him go, if you have any problem send theint letter to the duke Gerard. Don''t try to create a scene in the academy.'''' His voice was strict and authoritative.


    The knights looked at their mistress who was gritting teeth but let them go.


    "Let my friend escort you to the pce mydy." said the other knight.


    I nodded my head and walked towards the carriage without looking back. I was feeling too exhausted for now. What kind of idiot was he! How could he offend the higher nobles like this.


    I really wanted to beat him for one and tell him what kind of fool he was! But for that i have to talk to him too.


    I closed my eyes the whole way and once reached home


    "Then I shall take my leave, mydy," said the knight and I bowed , giving him my gratitude.


    "Aah, the royal knights have escorted you personally, I knew that my daughter would achieve great sess, '''' my mother said as she walked towards me.


    "Mother, I am very exhausted. Can we talk about it during dinner. I want to rest for an hour or two.`` I replied and she frowned.


    "Is everything alright darling. Did something happen? And where is Abigail?" she asked, looking around.


    "She has more rounds of test mother. I am really feeling drowsy. I will meet youter" and with that, without waiting for her reply, I walked straight to my chamber. He followed me there. I could see he wanted to say something but I did not want to deal with him at all.


    I was havingplicated feelings about what he had done. I knew that he had made a foolish mistake but I knew that he did it for me. I did not know whether to support him or beat him in the end, so it''s better that I give myself sometimes and talk abt it with Nicks or father.

 Chapter 146 - She Was Bullied!

    Abigail pov


    I rubbed my forehead as Beth told me the whole story. So, Isabe was not pushed this time. I wonder if she would have been pushed or insulted further if Oliver would not have interfered? I could not avoid the fact that he was just trying to help Isabe. Though his steps were too impulsive.


    "Let me think about it, go and call Oliver here." Beth wiped her tears and nodded as she left the room.


    I sat down and took the hot tea in my hands. Its warmth made me feel better as the bitter taste touched my lips.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    ''Should I go and request Sophie? She would surely agree to me after some persuasion but she would definitely ask for a favor in return and Oliver needs to apologize too. If Be would have pped the girl, it would not have been a big deal, since Be was the higher noble than the girl.


    But with Oliver it was different. Getting beaten by someone who was lower noble was already insulting, let alone amoner.'' I sighed once again with the thought of my father knowing about the matter.


    "Mydy" I heard Beth and looked above only to see Oliver standing there nonchntly.


    There was not a single line of worry on his face.


    "Are you not afraid at all?" I could not help but ask him as he continued to stand there proudly.


    "I am not afraid. Neither i have remorse. What I did was right. They were talking about the innocence of a girl, pointing a finger on the character of ady they did not even know about. I would not ept this kind of behavior in front of me." he said with gritted teeth and his hands clenched.


    "I understand that but she should be the one to p not you." I sighed at his words, "how did you get admission in the academy anyways?" I asked curiously.


    "Every year they chose a fewmoners with innate talent to study in the academy too to show their benevolent nature towards the underprivileged too. They run a test in different fields like music, arts, fencing and take a few gems frommoners.`` I nodded at his reply, of course I know about that.


    "But what special skill do you have?" I have not seen him doing anything. Even as the side of Nicks, he did not do much fencing for horse riding.


    He just took care of artillery. And in jewels making too, i was the one who made designs and Be made the jewels. He just helped her a bit, that''s it.


    "I have a strong memory. I could remember the maps and other detailing once I saw them. So, I help in making maps and I have good knowledge of weaponry too. They say I could be a strong factor in winning the war." he replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "So, would they still let you be in the academy after this issue?" I asked and he nodded.


    "If i did not go to the prison then they would not lose me. They need me, not the other way around."


    "I must say I have never met anyone who was more narcissistic than you. Even the crown prince can notpete with you in this matter.`` Imented but he just shrugged his shoulders but I could see his prideful face.


    "I will talk to Isabe once she wakes up. Only she can do something about this matter. If she tells everyone that the other party was trying toy a finger on her first. Or if sheins to father that they said that, i am sure father will take strict action against it. But for that he will know about you and then look into your background.`` I warned him to know the facts and his facade cracked.


    "I don''t think that would be needed. Aunt has already asked me to go to thedy''s house and apologize to her personally. I will handle the matter. If it is aboutdy Isabe. I don''t think she wants to take action since she was silent the whole time. So, I did not want to drag her in between." to say that i was surprised by his words would be an understatement. From the first day, I could see he was a confident and prideful creature. Now he was ready to apologize, even when he was right, that was something I could not digest well.


    "Even if Isabe is ready to bear it. I am not ready to let the matter go. I will tell father when hees home, so you better be prepared for it.`` I replied, ending the discussion and he nodded reluctantly and left.


    "you may go too, I need some time to think about it." I instructed Beth and she nodded and left too.


    How much time had passed when finally Beth came to call me for dinner.


    Isabe was there sitting with her mother. But her eyes were down casted and her mother was looking at her with anger.


    ''Was she ming her daughter for what happened?'' I felt bad for the young girl as I walked in.


    My father looked at me with relief when I sat there.


    "Abi, how did your exam go?" he asked me as if he was not present there at all.


    "It was easy father. I did well." I replied with a smile and he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Abi, do you know what happened to Be, why is she too silent?" I could not believe that he asked this in front of her. Even she looked above with surprise.


    "I am just a tired father, that''s it." she replied and I frowned.


    "Be, we are family, you can tell everything to family." said father, i could see he was trying to put in effort even when the voice was stiff, his words were sincere.


    "Father, she was bullied in the academy." I replied when she still stayed silent.

 Chapter 147 - Grow Together

    Isabe pov


    "Father, she was bullied in the academy." i was not surprised that she knew the matter. Somehow she always knew more things than others do. But I have never thought that Abi would tantly tell me about it. It was not like I did not want toin but I did not want to bring Oliver in attention.??


    Father looked surprised at her and then at me. "Be, would you care to exin, love?" asked mother, fidgeting at her seat looking at the angry face of father.


    "Mother, it is not a big matter. We just have some small misunderstanding in the academy.`` I replied with a smile, though I was sure it was looking worse than my cries.


    She nodded her head in satisfaction and then looked at father who was still looking at me pensively. His deep eyes were a boring hole in my body. As if he was trying to decipher my thoughts.


    "It must be a small matter since she said so. I am sure Isabelle is a smart child. She would not argue with someone." mother replied, patting my shoulder.


    "Did I say that she argued? I said she was bullied. And father, I need your seal to make an officialint to their families. So that they would not do it again." replied Abigail, surprising everyone on the table.


    "Since when have you started caring that much about Be? It would affect her image negatively, if she would create an issue on the first day of the academy." replied mother and I sighed. This was not how it should go!


    "Be, I don''t know why you are silent over the matter when youin about every small thing that happened to you, but I am giving you thest chance to speak up. Or else I would.`` Abi pressed me and I sighed.


    I myself did not know why I was trying to hide the matter. Maybe I did not want to bring Oliver into the light. I did not want his image to be tarnished before even forming in the eyes of my father! But why.. Why was I keeping him above myself? I took a deep breath as the pain started to form in my heart.


    ''No, it was because he became part of the mess because of me. So, I feel pity for him.'' I looked at Abi, who was looking at me with anger. I was sure that she would tell everything even if I wanted to hide it. So I took a deep breath and told everything.


    "Father after the exam¡­." Once I finished, my father''s eyes turned cold. Though he was sitting there silently, everyone could feel the drop in temperature. His eyes were seething with anger.


    "I will handle the matter properly." he said just a line before he stood up and left the dining room. I looked at his te, he had not even eaten a single bite of the food.


    "It was necessary. It is time for everyone to know that you are the youngest and pampered daughter of the Duke Essendson''s family." my eyes widened and then softened at Nicks''s words who had just joined the room and Abi nodded supporting him.


    Mother looked at Abi suspiciously but said nothing. I know she did not trust abi yet. But I was sure she would with the time being. This Abi was not the one we knew.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" mother asked, looking at me apologetically but I shook my head.


    "I am better, mother. I am strong enough to handle these small matters." I replied but she still looked at me reluctantly.


    "But darling.."


    "Mother, you should go and talk to father. He was looking very angry.'''' I replied calmly and she looked at me and then at the door. Then she sighed and stood up.


    "Grace, take the trolley of food and follow me." I patted my head and left with food.


    I looked at Nichs and Abi with a self deprecating smile on my face, "you did not need to do it. It was not a big deal."


    "We are family, remember." said Nick with a smile.


    "If you are worried about Oliver then don''t be. I have a way to handle his problem too." When Abi assured me about it, only then did I feel the heavy feeling in my heart.


    I stood up and hugged both of them with tears in my eyes.


    "It''s fine. I will handle this matter well, I promise." replied Abi as she patted my back.


    "I will make sure that they will learn from their mistakes too." added Nick making me smile.


    "Now don''t cry, your makeup will be ruined." tested Abi making all of us chuckle.


    When I went back to my room, I thought I would finally sleep. But once I settled on bed, my thoughts drifted to Oliver again.


    "Myra, go and call Oliver." I finally instructed since I knew I would not feel better anyhow.


    She hesitated for a second but then bowed and left.


    After a few minutes he was here. He was calm as always.


    "Everyone leave." I ordered the two maids and they exchanged nces.


    "But mydy." there was hesitation in his voice.


    "I said leave.. Now!" They finally bowed and left.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked ,ing to the point. I did not want to talk in a roundabout manner.


    "I did what was right. They were insulting you."


    "So, what does it have to do with you. Do you not know that they all are nobles and they could snatch your golden chance of studying in the academy and your bright future too.`` I asked as it hurts. I did not want to be the reason for someone''s bleak future.


    "Ha! My future did not depend on the academy. Am I not making jewels with you? I will grow with you and be your partner when you open a big store of jewels. We will together soar high in the sky."


    "..........."

 Chapter 148 - Kissed The Tears

    Isabe pov


    I know he was talking about work, yet my heart beat so fast when he said that we will reach the sky together. His eyes were clear like the night sky. For a moment I felt myself lost in them.??


    "If you would go to prison then how would you work on jewels too?" I tried to change the topic as I looked back. I did not know why but I suddenly felt uneasy when he moved towards me and sat in front of me.


    "I will not go to prison but even if I did, I am assured that when Ie out. You would still let me work with you. I am sure you have enjoyed working with me as much as I have enjoyed yourpany." he looked deep into my eyes as he said that.


    There was a calming smile on his face but I was anything but calm. Why was I feeling that every word had double meanings?


    "I will make sure that you will not have injustice since you are in this predicament because of me.'''' I replied with a serious smile and he chuckled.


    "You are not at all like rumors,dy Isabe. I wish people would try to understand you rather than judging you all the time.`` His voice was mncholic and I frowned.


    "Are you having pity on me? Was that the reason you tried to be the foolish hero who protests damsel in distress. Ha! Let me tell you, I am strong enough to handle everything. I am even strong enough to show them what I am. But if that happens I do not need to depend on violence. When i wille first in the entrance exam and then will pass every activity with flying colors, they will automatically get the p they deserve.'''' I reminded him and his amused eyes softened.


    "I am sure you will be a very sessful person in the future,dy Isabe. I am even sure that you didn''t need my help. So, don''t me yourself for what happened. It was my impulsive decision. It has nothing to do with you. In fact, if there would have been anyone else, even then I would have taken the same action." as the words left his mouth, i felt cold.


    Shouldn''t I be happy that I was not responsible for his actions? Since he was ready to do this for other girls too. It means that it was part of his personality. But still my heart felt heavy when he said that I didn''t mean anything to him.


    "I understand, but since I was the reason for the incident. I will handle it myself. You do not need to go and apologize.'''' I replied in a strict one and he raised a brow.


    "When did I say that I would go and apologize. I have other means to handle this matter. You did not need to worry about it, mydy. I will handle it easily." he replied with so much confidence that if i did not know any better, i would have thought that he had some sources.


    "And what is that?" I asked , confused but he just shook his head.


    "It iste Isabe. You should go and rest. I will see you in the morning. It is better that we work on the jewels early. So that we have enough pieces ready before we both join the academy." he said with a smile as he stood up. Out of all his words, I only heard him taking my name directly.


    "Did you just take my name?" It was something very intimate that only close friends, rtives and family do.


    "No, why would I do that?" he asked, stunned and I blinked. Did I hear wrong then?


    "But you just said, it''ste Isabe.'''' I replied,pletely sure that he had taken my name. And the way he did it, it did not feel like it was done mistakenly or slip of the tongue. His voice was not at all filled with respect but intimacy. My cheeks turned red as i said so but he just chuckled and shook his head.


    "I said, it''ste, mydy. I think you heard wrong. Or maybe.." he stopped as he chuckled again and I frowned.


    ''Did I really hear wrong? How could that be!!''


    "Or maybe?" I pressed. Somewhere I felt that he was ying around with me. And I did not like the thought at all.


    "Maybe you want me to call you like that so you imagined it when you were worried about me." he said with mirth in his eyes and his lips have that mischievous smile again.


    "Ha! Why would I want that? You are just amoner, my assistant at work. I was worried because you are included in the fire because of me. If it would have been anyone else at your pace, even then I would have been equally worried.`` I replied the same way he did. And the smile disappeared from his face in an instant.


    I felt a bit guilty, but I maintained my serene expression.


    "I understand mydy. It is toote for me to be here. I shall leave." he said with a formal bow, which he had given me for the first time since we met.


    I only nodded my head and he left. I walked towards the bed andid again but why did it feel that instead of being calm I was feeling more restless than before.


    I closed my eyes but continued to toss and turn but the sleep was looking like a distant dream so I stood up and walked towards my closet. I took out an old parchment paper, whose corners had turned yellow, but the smile it had on my father''s face still looked bright. Tears soon started filling my eyes as I continued to look at it. When I heard the footsteps again.


    I turned to see Oliver standing there with shock. I wiped my eyes and hid the portrait behind me when he walked closer to me. He used his index finger to touch a tear from my cheek and then my eyes widened when he kissed it.

 Chapter 149 - Strange Emotions Surging In His Heart!

    Oliver pov


    I was trying to contact the lord when Isabe called me. I knew that little girl was worried about me, but it was true that I would have done that for anyone at her ce.??


    I knew she was a bit proud and snobbish, but she did not have malice in her heart. Her foolish acts were just to protect herself from this cruel world.


    I could hear the worry in her words. I wanted to tell her that she was worrying for no reason. I have more sources than she could think of. If i wanted i could rusticate all of them. But I did not want to blow my cover. I have finally found a good ce to stay luxuriously while hiding my identity. Who would have thought that I would jeopardize everything like this. But if I could go back in time and fce the situation again, I would still p the girl, in fact I would p the preparator too this time.


    "I will handle everything. You didn''t need to worry, Isabe.'''' I finally replied as I walked out of the room. But when I came back to my room and tried to take the letter out from my pocket, it was not there.


    My eyes widened as I realized that the letter must have fallen in her room. If she picked it up and read it, then doom would fall on both of us.


    I ran back to her room when i saw the knights, "mydy have asked me to bring this papers to her.'''' I showed them a ring design. They knew that we were making jewels together and I was in just a few minutes ago. So, they nodded and let me go in.


    But when I went in, I saw her crying. There was a portrait in her hands which she hid behind her when I walked in.


    She was looking so vulnerable at that moment. Watching her crying, pained me. I did not know why but I felt furious. I wanted to burn those girls to ashes to make her cry like that. But before that I wanted tofort her. I stood there frozen, trying my best to control the surging emotions. But thest strand of sanity was broken when she wiped her tears, tried to hide them from me.


    And before I could understand, I moved closer to her and touched that lone tear on her cheek. It was shining like a pearl under the moonlight. I kissed it gently as I could not kiss her. Wait!!! I blinked at the thought that crossed my mind! Did I want to kiss her!


    My eyes fell on her parted lips and I was sure that I wanted to. I wanted to hug her andfort her and kiss her to take all the pain away from her heart and fill it with love and care.


    Once again my eyes widened at my thought. I shook my head, almost jerking to get rid of those thoughts. I could not think of these foolish things that could ruin both of us.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, breaking my lewd thoughts.


    Her face was red as cooked crab. She was looking so adorable with that face, I wanted to..


    I pinched myself hard on my arms to keep myself in control. Why was I behaving like a drunk man!


    "I came to give this to you. This is the design I made yesterday. If possible, I want to work on it before going to the academy.`` I replied as I walked away from her and sat on the sofa again where I was sitting previously. I discreetly roamed my hands on the corner and smiled when I found the letter.


    I took a breath of relief and put the letter back in my pocket and stood up.


    She was busy looking at the designs and I moved out.


    "Wait a minute. Where are you going?" she asked and I halted.


    "Ummm, i am going back to my quarters, mydy." I replied somewhat confused with her sudden question. I needed to go back and send the letter to the lord.


    "Well, did you not say that you want to work on this design before the academy starts. So why don''t we work now?" she asked as she moved towards the closet and took out a box of jewels. It was the box in which she kept the raw gold and other gems.


    "Now? But mydy, it was already past midnight." I needed to send the letter before the messenger left the vicinity.


    "So.. it was not like we have not worked tillte before. These are my trusted knights and maids. They would not say a single thing out, much less spreading a rumor. And it did not look like you were sleepy. So why don''t we both utilize our time." her eyes were clear now. The traces of tears have already left. Her voice sounded much better too.


    But the red corner of her eye and the portrait that she had hid was still signaling that she was not fine. I wanted to go. I needed to go but I did not.


    I nodded my head and followed her to the working area and so did her maids. We both sat and started working. Once again I melted and moulded the gold and she crafter gemstones. Whenever she crafted those stones, there was a strange shine on her face, as if she was finally content with her life. I wanted to make her happy further.


    I was once again surprised with the thoughts I was having. This was the first time I was thinking about a girl like that! Did i.. No! It was because I have sympathy for her. That was it! I assured myself of that thought.


    "What are you doing, your hands are burning?" She scolded me and looked down only to see that the fire was too much and the melted gold was falling on the floor while my hands had zed from the fire.

 Chapter 150 - The Hunting

    Abigail pov.


    I woke up early today even before Beth coulde to wake me up. The red hue had made the sky filled with blood. Some old painful memories filled my heart when I looked at it.??


    "Mydy, are you okay?" I heard Beth asking and only then did I realise I was standing there for a while lost in my own thoughts.


    "I am fine. Prepare the carriage, I am going to the pce for hunting. I will not be back before midnight.


    I looked at her hesitant eyes and smiled.


    "Do not worry, I will talk to the crown prince about the matter and ask for his help to keep Oliver away from the matter. And trust me father will also not let the matter go. He will definitely protect the person who tried to help his daughter." she finally took a breath of relief and gave a small smile as i assured her.


    "Prepare necessary things and bring my breakfast now." she nodded as she left the room while I looked at myself in the mirror. The uniform of knights was getting ustomed to my body now. It was no more looking awkward and stiff on me.


    After having a quick breakfast I left the pce in a carriage hoping everything would be fine once I woulde back. The attack would not happen if the different path was taken or might still take ce but we defeat the enemy.


    When I reached the pce. I looked at the carriages that were already filled with all the necessary things and a group of knights ready on their horses to leave any moment.


    I stood there looking at the weaponry when I heard the distinct voicesing towards me. I turned to see two new men there with the crown prince except Kirian.


    "You are earlier than I expected, sir Abigail." came the sarcastic voice of Kirian. Did he even know the distance between both pces? I started the journey even before the sun was visible in the sky.


    "I would have reached earlier if only I would have been living in the quarters like you. I wonder why you are still here only now." he gritted his teeth as he understood the meaning of my words.


    William chuckled too, making him furious further.


    "Your highness, you are supporting her too." heined like a kid that was bullied in the school.


    "What, don''t tell me as a knight youined like a kid all the time i will talk to you." I asked and he gritted his teeth again.


    "Alright, both of you. Choose your horses. The carriage is for goods.`` I nodded as I looked at horses.


    "Hundred miss you, why don''t you give himpany." I nodded at his suggestion, I loved to ride Hundred.


    But before I could climb the horse, he walked closer to me and checked the horse. I saw Kirian checking everything from the saddle and the bow bag hanging on it to the canteen one by one. Not caring about my questioning gaze, he just focused on checking the equipment.


    He didn''t pay attention to me or the sullen look of a hundred while checking its condition . Only after he was done did he turn back and walk towards the other horse to do the same. Didn''t all these horses belong to the royal family!


    "It is not a big deal. Checking and rechecking is his old habit. As this is your first hunt, double checking is not bad, isn''t it?"


    I nodded as I gently stroked hundred to ensure it and he neighed as if leaving a frustrated sigh and then leaned to my touch. I giggled at his antics.


    ,finally everyone climbed the horse when kirian finished his double check of the equipment.. I shook my head, sighing at his excessive precaution. As he checked the equipment and horse''s condition so seriously, I gave up watching the tedious process and climbed on Hundred''s back.


    While I rode the horse slowly around the nearby empty lot a couple of times, they all took their horses and climbed on them.


    "We are not nning to go that far. We are going to hunt in the woods near the castle only." said Kirian as he looked at me and I nodded back.


    Soon we picked up the pace, and reached the woods. It was great that we were only a few kilometers away from the pce. But it was the same ce where I lost my way in thepetition. Though I think it was not any incident, I still decided to notify the men.


    "The arrows of this area seem to move on their own with wind, i have lost my way here duringpetition" they chuckled listening to my words.


    "We do not need the arrow to know the way, we have grown up ying here. We know each area well." said the man I didn''t know the name of.


    "So, you know there are wolves too?" I asked, incredulously surprised but he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Isn''t that why we could go hunting here?" replied another new man, I don''t know about it, and for a moment I felt like a fool among them.


    The wind blew. Passing through the leaves of the forest one by one, it blew through the forest from the west. The breeze of the forest touched my soft face like a beast licking its wounds. With my eyes blinking slowly, I just left herself with the wind, not moving for a while.


    Hearing the sound of birds chirping from afar, I put pressure to the reins of Hundred harder.


    When we reached the deeper part of the forest, we slowed our pace and the hounds were left in the open to sniff and find the first prey. They started sniffing all around and then started running in one direction. They started barking and howling as they ran towards the left.


    Along with the rustling sound of the grass, there was the sound of a beast''s rapid movement.

 Chapter 151 - The Hunting -2

    The sound was enough to reverberate in the whole valley. The prey hiding in the grass realised the threat around too and fled from the area. The hounds began to chase it, barking loudly. The atmosphere was filled with excitement. All the knights were betting on who would kill the first prey.


    Kirian eximed as if he was excited. The prey was none other than a wolf, she had faced many of them on that day.??


    "There are foxes, wolves and rare boars in this area." told the crown prince looking at my nk face.


    I nodded, it was not like I was afraid, I just did not enjoy hunting like others. It was nothing but killing animals for fun. That day, she killed the wolves too, but it was more of a necessity.


    I silently watched the chase while following the fast-moving wolf. The wolf was running away from the hounds chasing it ferociously and seemed very desperate. The only thing the wolf could do was to run, since Kangal, the bai, and the Irish Wolfhound, were famous for their capacity to kill two or more wolves at a time. But what the wolf did not know was that hounds were just a distraction. The main threat it had was from the most dangerous animal found on the earth, that was riding a horse behind it.


    Everyone had already drawn their bow except me and the crown prince, who were looking more like a spectator. I wonder if he enjoyed killing others or was waiting for a bigger prey.


    I saw all the three men shooting the arrow at the same time and I was not at all surprised when all the arrows hit the wolf. But it was the bulky man whose arrow hit the wolf first.


    With a painful moan, the wolf fell to the ground. The hounds, which were running towards the fox, heard the whistling of the knights and theirmand so they stopped but howled loudly without approaching it.


    Listening to themand of the knights, the servants ran to pick up the wolf too. They checked the wolf and then three servants held it together and took it towards the carriage.


    "Well done Lucas." I finally came to know his name when all the knights congratted him. Though they said that it was just his good luck and next time they would win.


    "The fox is in good condition my lord, its fur can be used well." informed the servant who had taken the fox with them.


    Red blood was dropped from its body where the arrow pierced. The dead body was analysed well as it kept and once again we started moving.


    The bright light of the sun hardly falls through the thick branches of trees. So it was taking time to find the prey and we mostly were dependent on the hounds for finding the prey. This time the animal hunted was a fox with reddish brown fur.


    It tried to run away, wagging its thick tail, but was hit by Kirian''s arrow. I have seen the fear of the beast when it screamed itsst time. I felt goosebumps all over my body at itsst cry. I felt nauseated and closed my eyes at the pain.


    An excited hound bit the dead fox''s nape, before the servant coulde and pick it up which made the fox bleed more. I churned at the sight. I held my stomach when the head almost started to be torn by the hounds and looked at the other side.


    I heard them chuckling and I knew they were making fun of me but I did not care. I could not see the barbaric behavior of them. I was here just to make sure that the crown prince stayed fine.


    I couldn''t look at the bleeding dead fox, so I held my breath quietly. I felt nauseated. The excitement I felt right before going on the hunt was already gone.


    "Are you feeling okay?" asked William looking at my ugly face, and theughter of the knights died down.


    I did not want to sound weaker and put a damper on their excitement, so I nodded casually but I still did not look towards them.


    "Well, we have already rode for hours and hunted two animals too. Let''s just take a break for a while." announced William. Surprisingly he had not shot the arrow on the first prey and even if he shot the arrow at the second one. It did not touch the fox at all.


    It passed it from an inch away. ''Was he so bad at shooting arrows!?''


    "Yes, your highness" we all decided to stay in the shade for a while. The servantsid a thick nket under the tree of wisteria.


    "As we havee to this ce, why don''t we eat here?" said thest one and others nodded. William looked at me as if he wanted to know my view and I nodded, instantly agreed, as I wanted to dy hunting and look around if there was any risk at all or we were just ying around.


    When we sat, William passed me the bottle of water. His eyes were filled with worry, "Drink some water. It will calm you down a bit¡­ Hunting is not a pretty sight for women." i did not know he was genuinely saying that or he was trying to look down on me but other knightsughed the moment words left his mouth.


    Soon the servants spread a lot of dishes on the nket. Finger sandwiches, grilled meat, cakes, cookies. Pies, and fruit were in the basket and everything looked delicious,


    ''Nobles sure have luxuries even if they were in the middle of nowhere.''


    Although I didn''t have an appetite at the moment, after looking at the gruesome death of the fox, I took a sandwich and started eating it.


    I ate slowly to dy the return to the hunt. Eventually, after eating a whole sandwich, I wiped my mouth with a napkin after emptying my water bottle halfway.

 Chapter 152 - The Hunting-3

    The other knights were busy talking and sharing theirst experience of the hunt. I listened quietly as they counted who had killed which animal. But surprisingly not even once did they talk about the animals the crown prince had killed.


    I felt William''s eyes on me and I tried my face down. I watched the movement of grass bugs, a strong wind began to blow. A grass bug suddenly flew into the strong wind. I could feel the storm was about to form. The branches were swaying too fast with the strong winds. I looked up at the sky and there are ck clouds had formed.??


    "I think it''s going to rain. We need to find a ce to avoid the rain for a while. " said William, noticing the same changes in the surroundings.


    We hurriedly packed up everything and got on our horses. But before we could go a few steps away, it already started raining. In no time we were drenched like stray kittens in the rain.


    As it was raining, Hundred neighed a bit. Cold raindrops made other horses feel good, but for some reason he was staggering and feeling ufortable.


    I didn''t feel good about the way it was moving.


    ''Don''t you like hunting too?''i gently caressed his wet nape to appease it a bit.


    By the time we got under somerge trees that were big enough to shade one or two personas as temporary roofs, we, as well as the horses, were already soaked.


    Sitting under the rock while waiting for the rain to stop, we all were silent. The silence was broken when James started telling about his past experiences. He was not talking about anything particr, but his words were distracting everyone from the present condition.


    Listening to James and others busy talking, I moved towards the crown prince. Since the rain had started, I was not feeling good about it. So i decided to talk to him clearly,


    When I looked at him, his eyes were already set on me. For a minute I turned silent under his heated gaze.


    "Is there something you wanted to say?" he asked, looking straight at me. And I nodded.


    I spoke with a low voice, watching the leaves swaying in the rain. I was afraid that other knights would listen to me and think that I was trying to ruin their fun. But at the same time, I want William to feel that I was denied because I was against it. Not because I was afraid that an attack could happen in this rain and then they would not be able to handle it.


    , "your highness, I want you to do me a favor."


    Looking at the horses standing in the rain, he turned his eyes to me. I wiped sweat from my face which looked like rain and looked into his eyes. His golden hair soaked in rain scattered all over his face and his tight white shirt that had turned seen through due to being soaked in water was showing all his assets. The drop of water had taken their shelter on his lips and slowly falling from it drop by drop. Making him so sexxyy that I felt my mouth going dry. Like any other woman, I have an attraction towards eye candies too.


    A smirk formed on his lips as he looked at my mesmerised eyes.


    "Don''t tell me, you want to spend time personally with me. Or want toplete the kiss the other day." he asked with a smirk on his face.


    My face turned red at his statement. I licked my lips to wet my dry mouth and shook my head. Instead of looking at his face, I looked at the distance this time.


    "¡­ If you don''t mind, I want you to stop hunting now. It is not a matter of celebration to see the dying animals. I apologise. It''s going to disgrace your honor if I can''t do well in the huntingpetition as your new knight, but I would appreciate it if you consider my request."


    I waited for him to deny or ept but he turned silent for a while as if lost in thoughts. Only after rain flowed down the leaves for several moments, he opened his mouth.


    "Tsk.. do you think i have an honor to start with or have i cared what people think about me. I live on my own terms and do what I want to do, never caring about others. The rain has dampened my mood anyway. Do not worry. Once the rain has slowed down, we will return back to the pce. Or maybe we should spend some time near a stream so that we can clean ourselves before going back to the pce."


    "Clean?" I asked confused, ''are we not already wet by the rain?'' he chuckled as he moved his hand closer to me, i took a step backward instinctively and his hand stopped in midair. A wave of pain filled his eyes.


    "I do not have infectious diseases, little bird." hemented and I nodded. His hands reached my nose and rubbed it and then he moved and showed his hand to me that was ck.


    I touched my face and many other parts also have that ck residue.


    "I think you leaned on the tree or went too close to the rocks there." he pointed and I sighed and nodded. I was too lost to look around for the threat.


    Given the crown prince''s attitude, I was surprised that he had epted my request right away. So I dly agreed with his suggestion that they would go to the stream for a while but I soon had to look up at his worried expression with suspicious eyes. Why was he being so considerate to me!?


    Wouldn''t a man like him do what he wanted as he said then why did i always feel that he was more than considerate to me? Even when I asked , his reply would be because I was a beautiful girl. But that did not seem to be the reason. Since he was always surrounded by beautiful girls.


    "Did we know each other before I became your knight?"


    "...."

 Chapter 153 - The Hunting-3

    Abigail pov contd


    "Why do you think so? Do you even remember spending time with me?" he asked, looking at the other side and I shook my head. He was right, it could not have been possible. Silence ensued after his reply.??


    But I could only think of one reason no matter how much I think. So far, I always ignored his actions towards me as his excessive favor or kindness or his attraction towards beautiful girls., but I had to reevaluate him this time. He offered to do me a favor by giving up his own gains and even incurring damage to his honor every time. He even stood up for me many times in front of everyone.


    Though his words were not that romantic towards me like he flirts with others, it was something that always touched my heart even when I tried to ignore them. There was something in his eyes the way he saw me, or was I just overthinking since he saw everyone with lusty eyes yet his eyes were clear when he saw me.


    But I soon shook my head at these idle thoughts. I felt a bit romantic after spending time with him and emotional after seeing a cruel hunting scene a few times.


    ''How can I use ''romantic'' for this kind of cheesy expression?''


    My face hardened with the soft thoughts bubbling in my heart. Wasn''t it enough to die once because of love? How could I even think about them again? Have I learnt nothing from my mistakes?


    "Are you okay? Your face doesn''t look good," James asked Me with a worried tone. I shook my head but my body shivered at that time. The cold was too much. Though I was wearing a uniform, it was too thick and absorbed more water. It was like wet cotton, cold and heavy now.


    William continued to look at me and then he took out his jacket. But instead of giving it to me he held it in his hands and took out his inner vest too. Now he was standing there bare chest. My eyes widened as I looked at his fair skin, Noah had a bit tan skin with abs, while William was on a fairer side with an inverted v figure. My eyes widened when I realised I was thinking of nude bodies that also had two of them at the same time.


    ''Darn Abi! Being single for so long makes you lewd! Even if you have beenid in the 21 century. You are only 16yrs old now.''


    "Here, this is still dry." he said, passing me the coat. "Go inside the carriage and change your clothes. And stay there for now." he said as the carriage was walking away. But I shook my head. The carriage was filled with dead wolves and headless dead foxes. It would be full of the stench of dead bodies. I would rather stand there than share a closed box with dead bodies.


    William approached me and examined my condition. His eyes were worried as if my condition seemed to be quite serious, like I would just faint right away.


    "Your body is too cold and aching. Are you feeling nauseous too? I think you have an upset stomach, too, look at your face, it''s turning red, maybe it is because of the wet clothes'' '' said the man who was not even wearing his shirt and standing bare chest as a model.


    "I am just a bit cold, that is it. And you will be sick earlier than me if you do not wear clothes."


    "She is right, your highness, your lips have turned white too."


    I sighed and looked around to check if there were any helpful nts nearby. There were all kinds of green nts in the forest. After looking for something for a while, I found a few herbal nts nearby and ran to it.


    I picked up several leaves from the nt and returned to them. They were looking at me with confusion.


    "These ginger leaves are your highness. If you chew them you will feel better. Put it in your mouth and chew it well. It will help your digestion. It''s good for a cold, so chew it " I assured them but only William forwarded his hands, which was also stopped by his knights.


    I sighed and chewed a few leaves slowly in my mouth to assure them as they continued to look at me with suspicious eyes. When they noticed that the color my cheeks had returned, they also began to chew several ginger leaves carefully. I also felt a bit rxed because of the warmth of the ginger leaves that spread in my mouth.


    Fortunately, the rain slowed down after a while. But most of us were so drenched that I did not think anyone would object if William asked them to return now.


    "I think we all should go back now." said William as he wrote his shirt back and they all nodded. I took a breath of relief as contrary to my fear, nothing happened. And soon we will be back to the pce.


    We headed back to the entrance of the forest. The spring forest, after getting washed in rain, was looking fresh and beautiful, the smell of wet soil was so refreshing to the body.. As the sun through the clouds shone a rainbow started to form at the distance, making the scene like a fairytale. The woods were looking alive with shining leaves on the branches, the forest was full of life.


    "Whoa!" but there was something wrong with the gait of the Hundred.


    I had no time to enjoy the beauty of the forest because I had to hold the reins tightly many times as hundreds were going more and more out of control. I tried many times to control him and appease him by caressing or kicking and holding the reins tightly but it continued to struggle more and more.


    but then suddenly everyone turned silent.

 Chapter 154 - The Hunting -5

    Abigail pov contd


    If it would have been like that only then I would have shifted to the carriage but before I could say anything other horses started neighing loudly too and went out of control like Hundred. In fact, their condition was looking worse than a hundred.??


    "The horses have lost their control" said James, and we all nodded but before we could focus on it William turned silent.


    "There is a beast close by." he whispered slowly but we all heard him clearly.


    At that moment, all had a serious expression on their faces. Everyone''s hands were already on the arrows. I realized the seriousness of the situation as I held my carefully prepared bows and arrows. This was not the best like before, as they were not serious like this in two other cases, but I wonder how William knew about it. The horse kept neighing when William whistled


    Just as expected, I heard the branches of a tree broken a littleter. All the knights held their arrows tightly and I could see the fear in the eyes of servants.


    Soon the beast came out of the branches. It was a eurasian brown bear, it was one of the dangerous bears. I was not expecting to see it here. My eyes narrowed at the thought. It was looking more angry than normal too as it frantically looked around as if searching for something.


    The beast that appeared with a terrible sound was a giant, eurasion bear. It was a rare species that could only rarely be encountered deep in the forest.


    The bear stood on two legs and began to move towards us with frantic movements. At the bear''s violent actions, several thick branches broke. The conditions became much more tense.


    "How is it here?" said Kirian, surprised like me.


    "Is it even a time to think about it, be ready to shoot." replied James, he was looking the most dangerous one among his knights.


    This time even William had that air of seriousness as he was ready with arrows. It was an unexpected encounter for everyone to see the beast here.


    William and all the knights fired together when the giant bear roared again. The arrows stuck in its shoulders and nape and made the bear even more angry. Thanks to its thick skin, the bear didn''t seem to have been injured much, but the bear certainly looked in pain.


    They now had to face more difficulties because the roaring bear was about to attack with full force.


    "Move back!" William shouted at me who was still there looking at the bear with lost expressions. I was actually looking at his strange behavior. I have spent myst time in the forest and have often faced beasts, so I know their behavior. Either the bear was drugged or separated from its family that was why it was so furious.


    But even if that was the case, William was right, moving to a secured ce was necessary now. So I tried to move a hundred towards the other direction but it was not listening to me at all. It started neighing and raised his front legs in the air making it difficult for me to maintain my bnce.


    I have to lean closer to its body to protect myself.


    "Hundred, don''t do this, you are my friend, right?" I caressed his mane, trying to appease him.


    "Hundred, bear with me" Calling his name, I pulled the reins tightly. Only then did hee into control a bit. William turned to me with anxious eyes, but my eyes stayed on him when he continued to shoot arrows, each hitting the bear precisely on its stomach while he was looking towards me.


    Could a man of his calibre miss the arrow before?


    The hounds growled wildly at the giant bear but did not help much.


    No matter how well-trained they were, they instinctively got scared at the bear and could not easily approach it. One of the hounds was brave enough to resist its instinct and charge at the bear. After it was bitterly sacrificed to the bear''s paws, the rest of them were growling at a distance.


    The giant bear, who had gradually narrowed the distance, suddenly smashed the arrow shot by Lucas. Then, the bear charged at the servant ferociously, roaring wildly with anger.


    As the surprised servant urgently ran away, the bear again swung around, breathing roughly.


    When the bear''s gaze turned toward Me, I had that ominous feeling. I was almost in frost of the wild beast and I was an easy target too.


    Thud!


    As soon as the bear stuck its massive paw on the ground, it began to approach me at a ferocious speed. As its stride wasrge, it quickly narrowed the distance between us. All the knights hurriedly shot arrows, but the arrowsnded in its back and did little damage. Wendy knew there was no time to hesitate anymore.


    I started shooting the arrow too but his skin was too thick to get affected by them. I moved to get my daggers out. I threw my dagger on its legs trying to decrease its speed but it was too close now. If it swung his hand and hit me with its paw I would die there and then.


    They all hurriedly rode their horses towards me while shooting arrows and I closed my eyes. They have taken out their sword too but if they fought the bear would turn towards me and I would be the first to die. I have taken out my sword too, if needed, at least I will die after trying my best to win against it.


    Just when I moved my sword and attacked the bear, it started staggering and then fell on the ground with a thumb on the mud, shocking all of us. Hundred and i have to take several steps back to save us or it would have fallen on us. But what just happened? It was not getting affected by daggers or arrows, then how?

 Chapter 155 - Hunting-6

    Abigail pov contd.


    My fast heart beat slowly turned normal when I saw the fallen beast. The big thump sound brought everyone back from their stupor. All the knights climbed down their horse and checked the bear who was already dead. There was no more sign of life in him.??


    James pulled out his sword and attacked the dead beauty but it did not move at all, yet the man was not satisfied. To avoid any mishappening, he continued attacking the bear until its parts were almost falling apart.


    William was still standing far away, looking pensively at the dead body of the bear, lost in his thoughts. By the look of the situation, I think he was the one who killed the bear. I moved and approached him carefully.


    "Your highness" I called him, as he did not notice me moving towards him at all, though normally he has very strong senses.


    He finally came back to her senses and realised my presence. But instead of saying anything, he wrapped his arms around me and then hugged me tightly.


    I was startled for a moment and tried to struggle to get myself free when he spoke in a barely audible voice.


    "Please, I beg you, let me stay for a while like this." his voice was pleading, it was filled with pain and before i could think of anything i nodded. He was looking like a scared child who wanted love and assurance that everything was fine.


    I slowly started rubbing his back. He hid his face in the crook of my neck. I could feel his hot shallow breaths on my skin. It was zing my skin. But I endured. His touch was surprisingly warm instead of being wet and cold.


    How much time had passed when his body started rxing and he left my waist. Slowly moving, he looked at me. I could feel the eyes of all three knights on us.


    "Shall we leave, your highness." they asked and William, who was about to say something to me, stopped and looked back at them.


    "Yes, bring the horses. We shall leave now." he said and took steps away from me. I suddenly felt lonesome as his warmth left me.


    "Are you okay?" I asked him and his steps halted, he nodded his head and then started walking again without looking back at me.


    "How did you kill the bear suddenly when the arrows were not working at all?" I asked again when he started moving further away.


    "We always keep poisonous arrows for this kind of emergencies. We each had a few of them, and it was killed by the collective effort of those arrows. So, we have killed it together. I should not take the credit alone. Last arrows of James, Lucas and Kirian were poisonous and had a lethal effect on the bear." thorough he was giving the credit to everyone, I was sure that he was the one who had killed the beast.


    But it was clear that he did not want to talk about it anymore.


    "Well done, Lucas and James. I am impressed with your courageous actions! This was an amazing fight and once again you have proved that you are the best knight of the empire. I will assure that you will get a good reward for your bravery for today" he continued to praise them while they stood there awkwardly looking at each other at a loss of words.


    I noticed how agonized they were over how to respond to her praise, but he did not care at all as if he had turned blind eye to their behavior.


    "Sir Abigail, you should thank them for saving your life. If they would not have been here, you could have been killed.'''' I smiled, and then nodded.


    "Of course, I must thank the person who has saved my life. Thank you." I replied looking straight into his eyes but he again ignored my intention and nodded and patted the shoulders of his dumbfounded team.


    All the knights were looking very embarrassed after my clear expressions that I knew the truth yet William was very persistent.


    "Thank you, for the praise and the reward, your highness" they spoke after a while as if they finally found their lost tongue.


    I still couldn''t easily believe that the arrow William shot killed the giant bear, but everything happened in front of me and I could not deny the fact that he was lost. There was something he was hiding and he didn''t trust me enough that he was trying to act. But as a benefactor, I would not make things difficult for him anymore. So, I stayed silent and did not call out his lie.


    "We shall go now, the sky is turning dark." said Lucas, the most silent one among three of them and we all nodded.


    "Would you be able to ride the horse or would you want to sit in the carriage?" asked William,ing closer to me.


    "I would rather ride the horse that sitting with two dead animals in the carriage.'''' I replied and he chuckled, color finallying back on his face.


    "You are a knight, this would be a matter of regr urrence soon. You should be prepared, little bird." he replied as he climbed on his horse and I followed.


    But once again when i climbed on Hundred, it started jerking and shaking as if he was not satisfied with my riding over him. I tried to appease him but no matter how many times I tried to hold and pull his reins or shout at him, he was not listening at all and neighing violently. It felt like he was agonizing in great pain.


    "Hundred have you hurt yourself identally?" I asked but the horse was going out of controlpletely.


    William frowned as he too noticed the unusual behavior of a hundred and walked toward me to help me out.


    Hundred neighed loudly, raising his forefeet high. I almost fell from his back because of the abrupt movement.

 Chapter 156 - Hunting-7

    Abigail pov contd


    Before William could reach me hundred started running with the speed, he had not even run when the wolves were chasing us. But instead of walking towards the pce. It started running towards the deeper forest. ??


    "Whoa whoa" I shouted as I held his reins, trying my best to control him and stop him but hundred was not in a mood of listening at all. It was too violent and running wildly. I was having a hard time maintaining my bnce with this speed and unsteady gait.


    "Abigail" I heard a deep cry and turned to see that William was chasing me and behind him were his three knights but they were too far away to catch up.


    I could hear him Whipping his horse as he continued to chase me, he wasing closer yet the distance was too much for me to jump on his horse and the speed was too much to jump on the ground.


    "Ugh!"


    I moaned in pain. As the braces of the trees touched my body as hundreds continued to run like a wild angry horse."


    "That is enough, hundred. Calm down.'''' I shouted in a strict voice but it hardly had any effect on him.


    I had his reins hard, trying to avoid the branches that wereing in between but it was too tough for me to handle.


    "Ahh!"


    I screamed as the thick branches were right before my face. If it hurt me my whole face will have scars or its strength could knock me down from the horse too. Dread filled my eyes and I hastily bent down to avoid the branches and grabbed the reins tighter. My jaws clenched as I tried to bnce myself on the horse while bending to avoid the branches.


    Hundred was far from the obedient horse he had always been. When I tried to bend and hold him tightly, a hundred shook his head and flipped his ears back as if it was in pain.


    There was something wrong with him, and right now he was looking more dangerous than the bear who had tried to attack me a while ago. But things turned scarier when he started neighing painfully and sweating profusely. White foams started to form near his mouth, making my eyes widened. Until now I was thinking that he was hurt, but now it meant that something was given to him to make him wild. It was a nned assassination i was trying to find. The preparator must have thought that William was going to ride this horse.


    I did not know whether i should be d that i have saved him from the attack or should worry that i could be killed in the meanwhile. "But if I escaped this cmity, then at least I know that the person already has spies in the royal pce. The horse started behaving oddly only after the rain, so it must have something to do with the water too."


    "Abigail.. Watch out.. Abigail, try to change direction.`` The loud shouting of William made me shudder when I saw there were shrubs in front of me. If a hundred collided I would fall on them or the bnce of the hundred would finally be lost.


    I tried to move the reins in another direction but it didn''t move at all.


    "It is not working." I shouted back and William cursed loudly.


    "Darn.. fuck.." this was the first tome i have ever seen him this angry as most of the time, he was just toozy to care about anything.


    "You will have to jump now, Abigail. I will hold you, I promise" he shouted and I looked back at the distance between us. There was no way he could hold me from such space. There was a few meters between us and the way hundreds were running the gap was only increasing.


    "It is impossible, your highness. I will try to jump on shrubs. I think that the leaves would have some impact.`` I replied and he shook his head.


    "That would not work, Abi. you will have to trust me." he shouted but there was nothing to trust in it, the gap was toorge and there was no way he could save me. Even if he jumped to catch me, he would hurt himself a lot and there was no guarantee that his act would protect me.


    It would be putting two lives in danger rather than one. And his life was too precious for me to take risks on. So, I ignored his shouting and decided to jump on the shrubs.


    I clenched my hands on the reins and gritted my teeth as I closed my eyes and prepared myself for the fall. But before I could do that, he raised his front legs and took a big jump in the sky.


    I held my breath as it felt like it was flying for a second. I only let go of my held breath when his feetnded on the ground again. His jump was much better than I had thought as we crossed the whole array of shrubs otherwise we would have stuck on it. But it was still painful to bear such a big jump. My whole body felt like it was falling apart. Slowly my pounding heart calmed down and I turned to see where William went.


    But once again Hundred caught the speed as if he would keep running and never stop until he was exhausted.


    ''Damn it!'' I cursed, ming myself. I thought I was strong enough but I was helpless in this situation.


    I looked around at the increasing darkness and the thickening of trees. The trees wererger covering the whole sky and there was hardly any space to run further. The trees were not in a line or growing everywhere around, it showed that it was an unkempt area of the woods. I must have entered too deep to be turned like that.


    "Abigail.. where the hell are you?"


    "......."

 Chapter 157 - Loved You For Ages!

    Abigail pov contd


    "Abigail, where the hell are you?" I could hear him shouting but I was sure he could not see me anymore due to the darkness of the area. We were in the deepest part of the forest. It was too dark to see anything.??


    "Hundred, stop it." I shouted at the horse who had turnedpletely crazy. It started trotting high and I had to hold tightly to maintain my bnce.


    As if the trigger had been pressed, hundred fully gave up. He trotted high in the air, and this time I was not not lucky enough to hold myself and fell from him.


    His body finally gave up and he threw me on the ground and then fell himself.


    I felt my body suddenly rising in the air. The smell of wet grass and soil filled my nose. The air was so soft andforting that for a moment I forgot about my pain, but it hit hard when I finally fell on the ground.


    "Aarrgghh" I winced in pain when I was thrown headlong to the ground. Iid there for a while collecting my strength. It was the second time I have seen my death this close.


    As if it was ying hide and seek with me for a long time.


    "You can not die this early, you have a mission to aplish." I heard such a clear distinct voice in my ears as if the person was right there,ying beside me and whispering it in my ears. I could neve forget this voice. The same voice which gave me a second chance to save the life of my loved ones.


    I get my whole back breaking apart. The pain was stronger than I had thought. The touch was rough of hard soil, and some thorns. ,so I could not grasp the situation of where I was and justid there as I had no strength left to hold myself again.


    "Abigail.. .little bird..'''' I heard him shouting again, but this time the voice was much closer than before.


    I heard the heavy footsteps and soon the man was standing in front of me.


    "Why are you not telling?" She shouted with anger and I felt annoyed. I knew that he was here for me, but why the hell was he the one who was angry?


    "Because I am in pain and I don''t have the strength to shout." I replied and was annoyed.


    He sat beside me with a small smile as he said, "aren''t you shouting now?" his hands gently held me yet it pained.


    "Argh" I winced again and his hold on me loosened.


    "I need to carry you little bird so that we can go back." he exined gently and i nodded.


    "Give me some time. I will be fine." Then I looked around. Though being so deep in the forest is a disadvantage, one benefit was there were all kinds of herbs and roots avable.


    He held my head and gently adjusted it on hisp as he sat there in the mud.


    "Abi, you would not be able to walk even if you have been given the whole day, why not carry you?" he asked gently.


    He held my scattered hair on my face and tucked them behind my ears. Then gently he rubbed my face and cleaned the dirt over it. His expressions were too soft and gentle. He was looking like a lover who was hurt looking at his beloved in pain. I wanted tough as the thought crossed my mind. He was just concerned. Or was he really?


    "Have you known me for a long time, William? Why do I feel there is something in your eyes each time you see me in trouble?" I asked what I had been feeling for a long time and the smile on his face turned stiff.


    "If you would have known me, you would have remembered the little bird, tell me, do you remember me?" when he asked this question. Something shed in his eyes that I could not understand but I didn''t want to continue this hide and seek anymore.


    "I do not remember my past well, I have forgotten most of it due to an ident and the trauma of my mothers death. Even if i had been with you, i did not remember it well, not because i do not want to, it is because of my physical condition.'''' I replied with the best possible excuse and he looked at me stunned.


    "But I never heard you getting into an ident?" he asked, worried, so much worried that I was sure that if I would not have been injured, he would have taken me into his arms already.


    "My father did not want to let other nobles know about my condition. I have only lost my past memories but I am fine in every other way. But you know how rumors spread in our society. So, it is better to keep it this way." I replied but he did not give any reaction. He just continued to look at me with those worried eyes in the end. As if the dam of his emotions he was trying to hold broke open and he could not control himself anymore, he hugged me and kissed my forehead.


    Knowing the personality he had, I should have struggled and jerked him away or at least protested but I felt a sudden peace when he held me. A warm feeling engulfed my heart and I didn''t want to let him go away. I want to be in his arms like that forever.


    It was a feeling of security that I have felt for the first time in a long while.


    "Tell me, William, do we know each other?" I asked again as he had not replied for the first time.


    "I have known you since ages, little bird and I have craved for you since centuries, but you have forgotten me long ago, so did this even matter? Did our rtionship even have a ce in front of harsh realities? So it us better to keep it this way"


    "..............."


    ------------------

 Chapter 158 - I Shall Be The One To Use It

    Abigail pov contd


    "Why¡­" I couldn''t continue my words. I did not know what to say at all. It was as if his words had taken me off guard. There was so much pain in his voice that it did not seem to be the crown prince I knew from the past two lives but a lover who was betrayed in love and a man who had suffered a lot alone.??


    He was in a messy state. His dishevelled golden hair was stered to his dirty, scratched face, his clothes were stained with mud. He was messed up. Yet he was looking his best to me, his eyes had something I couldn''t quite understand why it felt like his image was ovepping with a young boy whom I have seen for a long time.


    "Every why does not have an answer little bird. Some questions need to be buried with time. Come, we should go now. This ce is not safe." he said as he held me in his arms.


    "Where is your horse?" I asked as I looked around, there were hundreds of questions in my mind but I was sure he would not reply even if I asked him, so I let go of them and asked him what he was worried about.


    "His condition was the same as Hundred, he had lost his sanity. So, I have to leave him. I think it was nned, but now is not the time to think about that too. We have to find a way to go out. The bear, you have seen. They are mostly found here. And we would not be lucky enough to find a single one this time." he replied as he looked around sharply.


    "This ce had been off limits for a long time. No one has survived easily who has fallen in this area of the woods. It was used for huntingpetitions a long ago.``He was looking two worried as he continued to look around with sharp eyes.


    "But we don''t have horses, how will we cover such a long distance?" I asked worried as it would take a day or more if we walked and I was not even in the condition to walk properly, he would not be able to hold me for that long.


    "They wille looking for us soon. I am sure they would already be on their way. We just have to cross the red line.'''' Finally he wrapped his arms around my shoulder and thighs and stood up taking me in his arms.


    "Ummm, is your face red because of the heat or you are ghurt somewhere?" I asked , looking at him, even his ears had turned red.


    If i did not know him, i would have thought that he was embarrassed to hold a woman for the first time in his life. But then Iughed at this absurd thought. He was the biggest womanizer in the whole empire. It was impossible that he had not taken a woman in his arms ever.


    "I am injured a bit too, and i think that wet and cold weather and now this hot weather have affected my body temperature." he replied as he winced, but why did it feel like something was off in his reply.


    "Argh" my thoughts were broken when his hands moved a bit lower and touched my back.


    "Are you okay?" he asked worried and i shook my head,


    "It is burning and painful. I think there are more injuries that i have thought.'''' I winced once again, with his touch.


    "Shall we rest more, let me burn some woods and then we can sit for a while." he offered but i shook my head.


    "There is no way that wet woods would burn and didn''t you say that this ce was not safe, so we should go. But if you spare some time. Can we find some nts? I need a few herbs to use as a temporary ointment for now.`` I asked as I looked sound. There must be all the nt valves that I need.


    "Sure, tell me what are we looking for." he asked as he continued to hold me.


    "Long, cactus type nt. But it has thick leaves and they are filled with a gel, and neem green tree with average height which has sharp leaves¡­`` I continued to exin to him as he looked around. It would take some time but if we found them then we both could use them, though he did not say anything he was injured too.


    "That one" I pointed at the small nt that has the best healing abilities.


    He moved and gently put me down as he plucked leaves off the nt. We continued and it took us a few hours to find all the trees and necessary leaves.


    "You need to grind the leaves through a rock so that it turns into a paste and then mix eucalyptus gel in it." he nodded and took two rocks and started pressing the leaves. After a few minutes the leaves started leaving their sap.


    "That is it. We can use this on our injuries'' ''I replied with a satisfied smile.


    "Abi, are you sure it is safe? I mean, have you ever made this before? Or how do you know about these nts?" He finally asked what I was afraid of. That was why I did not want to tell them about these things.


    "I have been reading about it for the past few years as it fascinates me a lot." His eyes continued to be filled with doubt even when I replied.


    "If that is the case then there are chances that you have been confused while choosing the nts. It is not safe for you to use them first" he said in a grave tone and I blinked. I thought that he would not believe my paltry excuse but he had taken it very seriously.


    "Then what do you suggest?" I asked awkwardly as his worry made me feel guilty for lying to him.


    "I shall be the first to try it, if it did not give any side effect only then you will use it"

 Chapter 159 - How Do You Know?

    Abigail pov contd


    "I shall be the first to try it, if it does not give any side effects only then you will use it." he said it so selflessly that my heart skipped a beat.??


    Shouldn''t a prince ask others to try things before himself if he was susceptible to it?! Why did he care for me so much? Strange thoughts have been bubbling in me since morning, no matter how much I try to ignore them, my heart keeps entertaining a part of it.


    "Umm, little bird, if it is not too much to ask, will you help me a bit?" he asked, breaking my reverie and I nodded.


    I took some ointment in my hands and then applied it on his hands, but suddenly he turned. Only then did I notice that the back of his shirt was torn badly and the whole back was red. I winced looking at his back,


    "It is fine, if¡­" I started applying ointment on his back before he could deny it. He stiffened when I touched him, his whole body turned stiff.


    "Is it paining a lot?'''' I asked, worried when he shook his head.


    "Your touch made me stiffen, not the ointment." my whole face turned redder than the crab when he said that. Was it a confession or did he have the same reaction when every girl touched him.


    I shook my head again. Why was I sounding like the protagonist of a film who has fallen in love for the first time?!


    I stayed silent and continued to apply the ointment.


    "Is it panning?" I asked again when I was done and he shook his head. But I could feel that he was lost in thoughts.


    "I am fine, it feels soothing. Though I am not sure if it is because of ointment or¡­" he turned silent but I knew well what was left unsaid. My face burned more than before and it was redder than before if that was possible.


    ''Wait! Why was I getting so affected?''


    I shook my head as he said, "shall i apply ointment on your injuries now?" he turned as he finished my words, and without waiting for my reply he took ointment from my hands.


    "Would you turn towards the other side?" he whispered too close to me. His hot breath caresses my cheek leaving a strange sensation in my body. I shivered and he panicked.


    "Are you still cold? Or is it painful?" he asked and I shook my head. There was no way I was going to tell him about the sudden feelings I was having.


    Before he could ask further, I turned my back towards him and moved closer so that he could apply ointment on my injuries. If nothing much it will not be open for infection anymore.


    I closed my eyes and waited for the pain but surprisingly it didn''t happen. When his hands applied the ointment, it felt soothing, opposite to the effect, the bitter ointment should leave. His cold hands felt incredibly warm over my skin and the way he was applying gently left a tingling feeling on my back. For a moment I forgot the pain I was feeling, and all my senses overflowed with the soft touches his hands were trailing on my backbone.


    If i did not know any better, i would have felt it was hands of a lover. Had all the girls who slept with him felt the same when he touched them? Did his hands always been so gentle and soothing?


    If that was the case, I wanted him to continue what he was doing for a bit longer. It was strange but I think I was drowning in his charms, even after knowing that he was a womanizer who behaved the same with every woman.


    "Is it burning?" he whispered again in my ears. His lips were almost touching my skin and I could feel its movements on my skin.


    As if I have lost my voice, I opened my mouth but no words came out.


    "Are you okay, little bird? You are looking weaker than before. If you are exhausted then you can lean on me and rest for a while, we will start the journeyter." he said with a worried voice and i cursed myself for being like a pervert in the middle of nowhere. Where we could get killed by wild animals anytime. B


    But the truth was I had no control over this warm fuzzy feeling in my heart.


    "I am fine, I am just feeling a little bit dizzy and tired." I replied , trying my best to sound neutral and only exhausted.


    "I apologise little bird. I did know how this happened, I was sure that we had checked the horse many times. But.." it felt bad to see him sigh, i knew it was not their mistake. In fact, I have felt that they were taking more than necessary precautions when they were checking the horses, who would dare to infringe on the royal pce and tamper with the horses.


    "Trust me it was more of my carelessness than yours. But this is not the time to discuss it, we should keep going.'''' The cold winds started blowing again, giving an icy chill.


    "Shall i hold you again? I do not think you can still move.'''' I nodded as I knew it was for the best for now. After a while when i would start feeling better i would start walking on my own scene he was injured too.


    He smiled and nodded as he held me in his arms but then there was another problem. While looking for the medicinal herbs we took a few rounds of the woods and now we have lost the direction from where we have entered the woods.


    We both looked at each other with the same question on our faces when I closed my eyes and tried to remember.


    "Take left from here and walk straight for a while then take right." I replied and he frowned.


    "How do you know that?"


    "........."

 Chapter 160 - Hug Me Closer To Your Heart!

    William pov


    "How do you know that?'''' I could not help but ask her. I did not know that she had so much knowledge about herbs and medicines. It never felt to me in the first ce that she was so knowledgeable, as if she had spent fair share of her life in the woods. But it still could have been a coincidence, as she said she had read about it in her free time. ??


    But knowing about the path was absolutely impossible unless you have been here before.


    "I just remembered it when I rode here." she replied nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders and i frowned.


    The speed of the horse was too high to notice the path.


    "Are you sure? Because i did not notice the path.'''' I replied and she smirked.


    "You did not notice the path because your whole eyes were on me.'''' Alright, I could not refuse her words. I was too worried. For a moment I felt that I had lost her again. And it was such a terrifying moment that I shuddered just by remembering them.


    "It is alright. You can trust me." she replied in a soft voice.


    ''Sigh, little bird! If only I could exin to you, you are the only one whom I trust.''


    I nodded as I held her tightly in my arms and then started walking towards the direction she said. It was the first time I have held a woman too close, and that was also her! I was afraid that I would go crazy just by this little intimacy.


    I took deep breaths as I started walking but soon I felt the shaking ofnd and my steps halted. I knew this vibration well.


    "Little birds, they are close." i informed her but it looks like she already knew since her face was already grave.


    "We need to hide" she shook her head, but I was sure we would not be able to outnumber them or run before they could reach here.


    "They will smell our blood. Hiding on the tree would be like serving ourselves to them on a golden tter." she replied, shaking her head.


    "But we will not be able to run fast in this condition too.'''' I sighed as I looked around. Though there were very tall trees where they would not be able to reach, if they shook the tree together, it would break in no time and we would be on the ground.


    "What is in your mind, little bird?" I asked as it looked like she had a n.


    "Have you ever yed dead, your highness?" she asked with a smirk.


    "Well, I can die for you any moment you want." I replied honestly and she shook her head.


    I was always honest to her, but she did not believe me at all.


    "There is a nt called Bolligainia. It has a very foul smell that even herbivores did not touch that nt. If we hide ourselves in it. The bear would not be able to smell us or blood. And would note near us. But for that we have to control our breaths and movements if theye too close." she replied seriously as she pointed towards a tree that was not tall enough but too dense. If we try we could hide in its branches.


    "Alright, it is not like we have many choices." I replied as I held her tightly in my arm and moved towards the nts she pointed.


    True to her words. The tree had an awful smell, and I felt like vomiting.


    "You have to control your highness. If you vomit or sneeze again and again, it will only take a second for the beasts to know about us." she was looking like she was not affected at all by the smell that had already affected my whole nervous system.


    "Sigh, bring me close to your body." she said with a frustrated sigh but my eyes widened listening to her words and my face turned red.


    "I mean, hug me closer and try to take a breath closer to my body so that you do not feel the smell of the nt but my body." she replied and i turned stiffer than before.


    Smelling her! Would I be able to control myself and hold myself together if I smell her for such a long time? When she would be embraced in my arms. Only thinking about it was increasing my heartbeat as if i was running a marathon or fighting with the bears.


    "Look, it is not like I want you to smell me this close, that is the only option we have to survive." she replied in an annoyed tone bringing me back to my senses.


    ''Of course, what was I even thinking! She already has a lover and she never looked at me the way I look at her. In this life she was not mine!'' a bitter taste filled my mouth with that thought and I long forgot the awful smell of the tree. But if I could only get a hug from her, even that was sufficient to live my desire to have her.


    "Hurry up," she replied as I heard the footstepsing closer. The sound was clear and distinct now.


    "Alright,e here." I moved behind the branches andid her there gently, then I broke a few upper branches so that we could cover ourselvespletely.


    When I was satisfied that we could not be seen from any corner. I looked at her awkwardly but then walked closer and sat beside her.


    She moved closer to myp and wrapped her arms around my body and hid her head in my chest. My chin was on the crook of her neck and her sweet honey smell filled my nostrils.


    It was a euphoric feeling to be this close to her and I closed my eyes to let myself get engulfed in it.


    "They are here." she murmured as thend started shaking further.


    "They must be around a dozen." I replied as I felt the footsteps of theirs.

 Chapter 161 - Coming Closer!

    Abigail pov


    "There must be around a dozen." he replied as I felt the footsteps of theirs and I nodded, we would be shredded to pieces and even our parts would not be able to be recognized if they would see us or even feel our presence.??


    "Do not move, your highness," I said , hugging him tightly. He stiffened in my arms out of fear.


    "Your.." I wanted tofort him that we would be fine, when he covered my lips with his palm.


    "Do not speak either, control your breaths too." he whispered in my ears and I nodded but his hands still stayed there. I just closed my eyes to let the moments pass.


    We could hear the breaking of trees and their loud roars, we were so close to another catastrophe.


    So, this was how he had faced the attack in hisst life. I had to admit that the n was perfect. No matter how much the reason was searched, it woulde under natural death.


    But then how did the man survive? I was sure he was killed after my engagement with Gerard.


    "What are you thinking?" he asked, bringing me back to reality.


    "The rain had started again, would it affect the smell of the tree?" he whispered and I shivered but shook my head.


    "With air and water, it will only increase.'''' I replied in a low voice and he took a deep breath on my skin. I could feel his hot breath over my skin.


    With rain, their footsteps subsided and I finally took a breath of relief. I tried to move away, but he held me there.


    "What are you doing?" the question that was on my lips was robbed by him.


    "I am trying to move, so that we can leave this area and find a way back home." I replied the obvious but he shook his head like I was a fool to even think of that.


    "I do not think we will manage to pass the rain, I can''t even see at a distance." he replied, looking around. "Moreover, we did not know in which direction the beasts left, I did not want to run towards them, did you?" His voice was taunting and I red at him and then tried to look out of the branches to see if I could see anything further but as he said, the rain was too heavy and the woods were too dark.


    It was already evening, so finding a path would be difficult.


    I sighed as I knew he was right, but we did not know how much time would it take for others to find us in this dark.


    I nodded and turned to look at him. Only then did I notice he was not looking at my face but.. His eyes were fixed on my lips. I coughed to get his attention as my face turned red suddenly.


    He averted his gaze from me and looked at the distance, "but the knights don''t know where we are and it will be difficult to find us in the rain, everyone thought that you will ride towards the pce."


    "Then?"


    "Then nothing, they will follow the footsteps of the horse or look around. It will take hours, as it is difficult, so it is better that we keep hiding there. When the rain would stop only then we could start moving. Or you want to be the food of the beasts?" I shook my head as I wanted to live more. I would not die before destroying and killing the viin of my life.


    Since we could not do anything better, we spent time talking so that it would distract me from the closeness we were sharing. This morning I wanted to ask him about hunting.


    "You don''t like hunting, your highness"


    "No. Actually, I do not like it very much. I do not enjoy killing."


    His face was dark as he spoke. I was interested, there seemed to be something behind that. But then I didn''t think we even had the kind of rtionship to ask directly. I didn''t want to have something more entangled than this for him because I heard a strange story that would otherwise have been hidden.


    The distance between him and me was just right like this. There was so much more to know about each other, and we were a little closer than strangers and much more distant than family members.


    My body had turned frozen and my teeth had started gritting. But then I raised my head up and looked at the sky. The thick raindrops pouring from the sky were still strong. No signs of a stopping motion could be seen, if only it was increasing every passing second.


    He reached out and cupped my face with his hand as he gently wiped away the water from my cheek with his thumb. He slowly moved his face closer to me and gently tucked my hair behind my ear at the same time. How much time had passed, when he moved his hand away, it felt like an eternity had passed, the cold started increasing suddenly, maybe because I missed the warmth his hands were providing to me.


    I shivered as the rain turned torrential, my clothes were already wet, and the cold was slowly seeping in.


    I could see him moving closer to me. His hair was wet, his clothes drenched and what was even more amazing was that I did not see his usual cold face, but was concerned and cared. His eyes were serious, still cold but devastatingly more beautiful than ever. He was like a dark angel who just emerged from the ground under the rain.


    Slowly he moved his hands and touched my waist. He took me in his arms from behind, and started rubbing my hands, to give as much warmth as possible to both of us.


    "I think it is fine now." I said trying to move, but his grip on my body tightened, and I jerked back.

 Chapter 162 - Shall I Do The Honor?

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I think it is fine now." I said trying to move, but his grip on my body tightened, and I jerked back. The position was bing more and more intimate as my whole back was leaning on his chest now.??


    "You are shivering badly, Abi, besides there is no space to move." he replied as his hands still held me tightly closer to him.


    "But this is a very intimate position for a knight and the prince." it was not like i have never been this close to a man before, but sometimes i feel that he was like fire, and if i went too close to him, i would be burnt as a moth.


    As I could not continue further, my white uniform and his white shirt clung to our bodies and now the clothes were creating friction, not to forget that he still had kept his first 3 buttons open like always. I could feel his chest over my back and his hot breath touching my nape.


    And I knew he could feel that too, the way he was rubbing my hand had changed. He was moving his hands gently in circr strokes as if he was massaging me, damn sensually.


    I felt tingling sensations on my skin. I was shocked. This wasn''t normal rubbing at all.


    I felt strange. My skin was bing very sensitive with every gentle touch he made. my face became redder. Though I have been touched before, this was the first time I was feeling so affected by this simple touch and skin ship.


    Was it because of the rain or was it because I have be 16 again?'' I tried to move away again when he spoke further.


    "Why? Are you afraid that something might happen here?" His voice was full of confidence, and I had no doubt the way he was touching me had a chance that we woulde further closer than needed, so I didn''t reply.


    "I am just worried about the bears and other dangers this ce has and knights must be looking for us too. How would they find us when we would be hidden there? they must be trying to find us" I added once he stopped responding.


    I wanted to look back but was afraid of his face reactions too. I was the only one who was feeling strange here. If that was the case, then I better stay silent hiding my embarrassment, using it of rain.


    "We will not be able to go back to the pce without facing beasts, so it is better that you let the thought go. Rain has also made the ground slick and created low visibility, so we have to exercise caution when walking around, the cliff is not that far away from here. We could slip and fall, and then saving us would be impossible even if the whole army would reach here." he advised and I could only nod.


    "If you are still feeling cold thene closer" he added after a pause, and i really wanted to know did we even have space for air to pass.


    ''How are we supposed toe closer?!''


    "Abi,e closer, your body is getting colder" he mumbled and then without even waiting for my reply he held me and in one swift motion, I was on hisp. Now not only our back, but our whole body was touching.


    This was the first time I had shared this much intimacy after taking rebirth and that also in these conditions. I could not think any more and just bit my lip to stop another word from escaping my mouth. my hands gripped the dress tightly as my body leaned on his chest. my reactions were so uninhibited that I had started to feel really ufortable down there.


    I was truly behaving like a pervert now! Had it been some other day, or some other person, I would have taken the initiative of kissing too. But this. This was not the right person or right time.


    Yet I felt shocked at the way my body was reacting. We had touched each other before but this was the first time he had ever touched my body like this and the sensation I felt when our skin rubbed each other was sensational. I couldn''t believe that I could feel such sensations just by touching our skin and rubbing our hands. Was it even possible to feel so much from that? His hands were gentle, caressing my body, as if teasing me until I could no longer take it.


    "Would you please keep your hands away or do you really want me to kiss you?" I asked , getting annoyed with the strange feelings bubbling in my body.


    His eyes widened as he looked at me surprised.


    "What, you asked me if I was afraid that something would happen? So, I am asking you to let something happen?" I asked , taking the charge in my hand. If i was feeling pervert than better kiss him and get over with it. Then thinking about it all the time.


    "How could you say so?" he asked, astonished by my reply.


    "Oh, so you want me to ask you with respect for your highness. Alright. Your highness, has it ever been that a woman has taken the initiative to kiss you?" I asked with a smirk on my face.


    "I.. you¡­ we.." he was so dumbfounded and confused that his face was full of shock.


    His reaction gave me immense satisfaction. I should not be the one to feel embarrassed. I am the viiness who makes people embarrassed. His red face was such a spectacr sight to see that I felt proud of myself.


    "I take it as a no, your highness. Then shall I do the honor?" I asked with a smirk as I moved closer to him.


    "Wait?" He tried to create distance but I did not let him.


    "Why, didn''t you say that we can not move further away and we are stuck here, so stay close."


    "......"

 Chapter 163 - The Kiss

    William pov


    No matter how much time had passed acting me as a womanizer, the truth was I have never touched a woman more than kissing their hands or touching their hair and holding their hands.??


    So the intimacy we were sharing right now was making me restless and uneasy. I wanted to control, i wanted to let go, i told my mind that she was not mine, she loved someone else, she had been in someone else arms, yet my body was betraying me, my rationality drowning in her deep breathes, the way her lips were shivering, the cold water that was passing through her forehead, her nose, and slowly drops falling on her lips.


    I have to close my eyes to not ravage those luscious lips when she licks them. It felt so damn hot, I could see that my body was heating. That was a strange feeling I have never felt before or have thought that I would feel for someone, specifically in this condition.


    It was so strange, as if all the blood of my body had started flowing down there. My breath was turning shallow and I could not think straight anymore.


    She was moving in myp again and again, which created friction in our wet clothes. I knew she was doing it unconsciously, she had no idea how it could affect a man when a woman, so alluring and stunning like her move, rubbed herself on hisp, but that was again a rational thing which my body did not know. How many times have I dreamt of this intimacy from her in the past? But now that I was letting her go, God was ying tricks to show me what I was losing again.


    His wish to mock me was improving day by day.


    "Abii, would you please.. Stop moving?!!" my voice came rugged more than i had thought, i was having a hard time controlling my breath, my senses, my heart which could jump out of ribcage any moment.


    I was having a hard time breathing, she was feeling cold, but all i felt was heat, my forehead was rather covered with sweat, as i needed a lot of strength in controlling the strange desires that were engulfing me.


    l had started to get the hard on, due to the friction she was providing. She had to stop withering on myp, or I may take her right there and then. I was already a womaniser in her eyes but if I crossed the line somehow then I would be a beast in her eyes.


    I was so lost in my own sensations, the feelings that were drowning my heart, that I did not notice when she turned to look at me.


    "I did not know how and why the conversation ended in kissing. The way she asked me for a kiss, made my heart stop breathing. All the blood of my body flew towards a certain direction. I did not have coherent words to form a sentence."


    "Shall i do the honor, your highness" she asked.. ''Did she.. Did she just ask me for a kiss now?''


    My eyes widened at her deration, at her courage. She was not looking embarrassed at all. But I was sure my face had already turned redder. I flushed badly. I was at my wits end, never in my dream had i thought that i was asked for a kiss by her.


    "Wait" no other word came to mind, as if i did not have a vocabry. I was so tongue tied with her sudden question.


    "Why, didn''t you say that we can not move further away and we are stuck here, so stay close." and that was the end, my mind stopped, shut down as she moved her fingers and caressed my cheeks. I closed my eyes and waited for the most awaited moment of my life, at the same time the moment that was nothing but a distant dream.


    "Shall I take your absence as yes?" she asked as her lips moved towards me. I could feel her hot beatnings on my lips and her hands holding my face. The wait was so damn much.


    It felt like an eternity but I was sure only a few seconds had passed. Finally the wait paid off, and her lips touched mine.


    My lips were on her, the pressure of my soft lips on hers and the world suddenly ceased to exist. It was not a deep kiss, I have seen clothes taken. It was just touching my lips, yet it felt so dreamy, so perfect. Her soft body was in my arms, and her lips touched mine, a jolt of electricity passed my whole body at that moment and the whole world ceased to exist. It was just her and me at that moment in time, nothing else and no one else.


    The thunder ceased to exist, the water seemed to disappear, the tree, the voices all gone, just her strong heart beating and my desires left there.


    Once our lips parted, I was surprised at the look on her face. She was so red and breathless. Her dazed expression, as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me, made me freeze for a moment.


    My thumb moved to the soft and tender lips. I could not help but touch them, so that I could feel them further. I looked into her eyes, searching for her soul, the effect of the kiss on her and then rubbed them gently. I suddenly had the urge to kiss them in reality, not just a mere touch, but I didn''t have the courage to do so, my heart would not be able to bear another shock at this moment.


    Both of us sat there, unaware and uncaring of anyone and anything else around us. Water ran down from our forehead to our faces to where our lips met - a cool contrast to the heat of our embrace and we didn''t move for a long time.

 Chapter 164 - Getting Him Conscious

    William pov contd.


    "You¡­ i ¡­ you" it took me an eternity toe out from my daze. Did we just kiss! A kiss! It was ringing in my mind like a siren. My eyes were still fixed on her lips and I gulped, my adam apple moved, that made me even more embarrassed.??


    No matter how inexperienced I was, I knew this was a simple kiss, yet it felt so good as if I was on cloud nine. My eyes were burning with desire and passion. I wanted more of it, more of her touch. I moved my lips closer to have a better kiss this time when i heard her speaking,


    "I think your highness is much more dazed than i have expected." Her words broke the spell that had engulfed me. Only then did I realize what I was going to do.


    I looked at her with embarrassment, but there was only humor in her eyes as if she was enjoying my predicament.


    I wanted to kiss her lips and at the same time, I did not. I had never faced this foolish dilemma.


    My heart was beating so hard that it would soone out of my ribcage. We are lost in the middle of nowhere and at this time instead of behaving sanely, she was tempting me like a fool. I was falling in her trap.


    I coughed hard and looked at the other side, my hands were clenched so hard that soon it would bleed, I was having a hard time controlling my desire as a man, and I was sure my face had turned the mirror of my desires. I did not know what I should do to make me feel better, stay away from her ore closer.


    "The rain is much more controlled now. And I know the path, should we start walking or wait further?" she asked and I shook my head.


    I could not share this small space with her anymore.


    But then! I have to carry her in my arms, would it not be a torture again. Her touch was already making my thoughts go wild, but after the kiss, I did not think it would be a wise decision.


    I took a deep breath as I stood up and then bent to hold her but she shook her head and stood by herself.


    "I think I am better now. We both should walk so that we can get out of here speedily." She replied confidently and I raised a brow. The way she had fallen from the horse was too painful and she had multiple cuts and injuries on her back.


    "Are you sure?" I asked again, it would be a more muddy and sleeky path now.


    "I am stronger than you think, your highness." she replied as she held daggers in her hand ready for the battle.


    I shook my head but did not force her further. She was one hell of a queer girl. I still did not understand why in the world she kissed me all of the sudden.


    I held my sword too as we finally walked out of the hidden branches.


    "I think it is already middle of the night.'''' I replied as I looked at the stars twinkling in the sky.


    "Where are the knights?" she asked with annoyance.


    "They would be checking all the areas, so of course, it will take time. Are you sure about the path?" though i knew it was impossible to know the path just by crossing it once. Since all the paths in the woods look simr, I still wanted to trust her.


    "Yes, we just have to make sure that we do not cross paths with any beast. But what about Hundred? If we leave him here, he will not be able to survive." i looked back at the area where Hundred was still lying unconscious, it was a miracle that beasts did not hurt him.


    "Do you have knowledge of any herbs that could help him too?" though i knew that it was too much to ask for. I still felt hopeful looking at her and to my surprise and relief she nodded.


    "We need a few poisonous herbs and those that clean his stomach. I am sure he was fed something he could not digest and that thing is creating poison in his body." she started looking around.


    "We need many kinds of leaves, but I want your help with them. Go and sit with a hundred and caress him. He would not take the leaves easily given his condition. You need to convince him to take the leaves." I nodded as this was the only thing I could do.


    "Stay safe and do not go far." I warned as I walked towards Hundred. It was already looking unconscious but when I moved closer.


    It neighed and jerked like an animal whose life was at threat, I was sure he was not even recognising me.


    "Hundred, you need to be brave my boy.'''' I could see white bubbles forming near his mouth and my teeth gritted. This was the worst n someone had made till now.


    "Here, only you can convince him to eat this." Abigailes with some leaves in her hands after some time.


    I moved the leaves closer to his mouth but he needed to and tried to jerk away. He even tried to stand up but his body gave up.


    Abigail moved further and started caressing his mane.


    "You will be fine, we both will not let anything happen to you." I tried to assure him and Abi nodded as if she wanted to assure him too.


    It took a few minutes but finally his neighing stopped and he opened his mouth and took meds but after eating them he was looking unconscious again.


    "How much time would he take to feel better. If he is fine, we can take him with us. It will be easier that way"


    "He will still not be able to carry us."

 Chapter 165 - In The Dark Passage

    Abi pov contd


    As the wind continued to blow, we slowly started to walk again. William was holding the reins of the horse who was still looking weak. ??


    "There is a stream nearby." we both said at the same time as we heard the sound of water falling from the distance. We both walked a bit hurriedly towards the stream.


    "Wait here, I shall check for any threat before we both can go there." he said, holding my hand and I chuckled.


    "Are you forgetting that I am the knight here, your highness. Or are you taking me as a weak and needy woman." he shook his head and let my hand go.


    "I only take you as a stubborn bird who did not listen to me at all." Although he was saying that, his steps still fastened and his grip on the daggers tightened as he started to walk in front of me,pletely covering me from the expected danger.


    When we walked, there was only a flock of deer which ran away looking at the human with weapons.


    He took a breath of relief as he led me in front and walked towards the stream. It was a smallke with a waterfall, the water was freezing in the cold night.


    I used the water to clean the dirt and mud from my body. The cold water on the injuries gave a numbing feeling.


    I heard his footsteps behind me. He sat next to me and then dipped his own hands in the water. Sshing some water on his face, he wasted the dirt over his body as hundreds also moved beside us and started drinking water silently. As if embarrassed by his mistakes or still feeling weak, hundred not even once looked at us or neighed like always.


    When he was done, I thought that he would leave, but instead he held some water in his hands and started pouring it over my injuries. He was holding my hand and lifting my shirt a bit with any hesitation as it was the most natural thing to do.


    When she thought that it was thest thing he would do, he took out his shirt and washed it in the water. While I was still looking at him confused, he tore the shirt into long strips, making me surprised. But when he took out his shirt, I could see various injuries on his back too. It was more than I had used the herbs on and each of them were looking deep.


    But apart from that my eyes fell on the injuries that were old. There were various different types of marks on his fair and smooth skin. It did not look like the skin of a wastrel but the man who has spent his whole life with sword and in war.


    He took one cleanly cut strip and used it on my hand.


    "You have much more injuriespared to me. Give me some stripes i will wrap your wounds.'''' I forwarded my hand but he shook his head and did not hand me any piece of his shirt.


    "They are just scratches, there is nothing major that needs to be wrapped immediately. But we need to reach the pce faster in case your injuries get infected." he replied, tying the knot.


    For a moment I felt embarrassed as I would be the one taking care of him as his knight, but he was the one serving me since start.


    "You have helped in treating our wound and hundred, and using your knowledge when the hoard of the beast was near. Or else we both would have died a long time ago." as if reading my thoughts, he replied, patting my shoulders and I could only nod.


    I did not want him to console me many times like a weak kid.


    "We should start walking again." I reminded him and he smiled.


    "Do not worry, I know the way from here. I havee here many times in the past when I was young." his eyes were looking distant yet peaceful as he was remembering a beautiful memory from the past. I smiled at him unconsciously and he blinked.


    "Come, hundred is looking better, why don''t you ride him while i follow you.'''' I tilted my head as I looked at the hundred and then at him.


    "Do you think you are a superhero or what? It is better that we continue walking slowly." I reminded him and he sighed.


    "Stubborn." he muttered under his breath but I avoided his words.


    We both stood up and walked this time feeling better.


    "Umm, your highness, if you do not mind, can you tell me how you got so many injuries on your body?" not only on his back, but his chest and upper arms of his body have a lot of injuries as if he was beaten badly or whipped. But it was impossible to fathom that the crown prince could be whipped due to any reason.


    "These are all the fun I had done in the past. Since I did not know fencing well I often lost the matches." his eyes had long turned cold when he replied to me. His hands were clenched and I could see pure anger filling his eyes.


    I could see that most of the marks were not of sword and I did not feel like he was weak in fencing the way he had used a sword to keep us alive here.


    "This way, it is a shortcut to the pce." He held my hands and changed the path. This was the first time I had seen this path, but strangely it felt familiar. Have I used it but I do not remember it well? I epted this possibility and followed him in. It was a small dark tunnel.


    "Hundred, will you be able to reach the pce from here?" he asked and a hundred nodded his head. Giving him thest part he held my hand and took me in the dark passage with him.

 Chapter 166 - Skin Ship

    William pov


    This was the tunnel we both used to go out when we were kids and reach thekeside and y there until her mother came to find us. She was the only one who treated me like a human, but not an object to usurp the throne when even my real mother failed to do so.??


    I still remember her patting my shoulders and saying, "you will be fine, Will. One day when you will turn into fine gentlemen, I will marry you and Abi. if you want you can leave the pce then ande and live with us." her words had always been kind and full of warmth. She was the most brave and selflessdy I have ever met.


    "Abi, do you miss your mother?" I asked before I could realize what I was doing. But it was toote to take my words back so I acted as if it was a casual question.


    "I.. I did not remember much about her. I was too young when she left me." she replied, awkwardly.


    "Yes, you were a child back then." I nodded and thanked God that the topic ended right there.


    "Umm, do you remember my mother?" she asked back, when I had just taken a breath of relief.


    "Well, I do remember her from the visits to the pce. She was the distant cousin of my father. She was a kinddy who was always warm towards everyone." i knew these words did not do justice to her at all, but i did not know what to tell her.


    "This is a dark ce." I added as we go further in. I have not used this tunnel in a while since I did not need to escape the pce that way, so I did not realise that it would be too small for an adult.


    We bent a bit to move in further. This time there was silence between us.


    How much time had passed when we continued to walk inside it.


    "Why did youe to save me, your highness. It was not safe for you and it was not something you ought to do. It is my duty as a knight to serve you, not the other way around." her words reverberated clearly in the crumpled ce, even when she spoke in a very low voice.


    "How couldn''t I save you in that situation?" I spoke with a trembling voice and took hold of her hands. She was the only one I had in my life whether she knew it or not.


    I took a deep sigh to control the turbulent emotions hitting my heart. My deep breaths caressed her skin as I held her closer to me. I felt better when she did not try to release her hand and kept moving like that.


    "I mean, it is my duty as your hunting partner to keep you safe. I do not believe in the foolish fact that a knight has to sacrifice while the emperor sits in his cozy room and enjoys the luxuries of his life. If it had been the other three of them even then I would have sacrificed my life to save them.`` I tried to exin when she shook her head.


    "We are not that important to the empire, your highness. You are, you are the sole person the empire needs, your life is more important than any of us." she said and I chuckled. I did not want to sound harsh. But her every word pierced my heart.


    As if I was nothing but a piece of object to serve everyone. As if the sole purpose of my life was to ascend the throne. So that they could live peacefully.


    "Have you ever thought what if I did not want to ascend the throne? What if I feel lonely there, what if I did not feel like being a greedy prince or the emperor who was caged in his own pce?" My voice sounded full of coldness and bitterness, but I could not help it. The only person I have thought that would never look at me as a prince was also doing the same. As if a dagger had been piercing my heart badly.


    "Do you feel lonely in the pce?" her words came out a bit hesitant, as if she wanted to know yet she was afraid to know and get entangled with my life. I should have denied, after all, my image was of a wasterl who had nothing but friends all around, yet I nodded.


    I wanted to gain a ce in her heart, even if it was just sympathy but nothing else. At least she would feel my pain even if it was only for my moment.


    "I do feel lonely there in the pce. Sitting alone in the garden or lying alone in the room. You must know little birds, that a prince can not have real friends or caring and loyal mates. They all are there for the post i hold not for me.'''' I tried to be calm when I said that. Her hands that were still entangled with mind, Slowly rubbed the back of my hands.


    "If you feel lonely again like before, and if the dayes again when you need someone to lean on or to vent your frustrations so that you will feel better, you can alwayse to me. I would be there for you. To spread some warmth in your cold life. This way, you would never feel lonely again." my steps halted when the words left her mouth and i could not help but turn and hold her in my arms with all the strength i have.


    She turned stiff for a second but then she rxed and hugged me back and rubbed my back as if she was soothing a kid. I knew that my feelings were not reciprocated yet I felt so much better with this small skin ship I could have.

 Chapter 167 - Spilling The Secrets

    Abigail pov


    I did not know what went over me, but when I saw him so vulnerable I felt bad for him. Who would have thought that a crown prince who would have so many lovers would be so alone in reality.??


    The way he hugged me, I could feel his loneliness. Who would have thought that this kind of man needed more hugs and assurance. He was not looking at me as the womanizer I knew since long, but a kid who needed help and assurance. I patted his back for a while until he calmed down.


    "We need to keep moving." I reminded him and he finally nodded and left my arms.


    "We are not that far away. We will be in the pce soon." he replied with confidence and I nodded.


    "I thought that the woods were too deep." it suddenly felt easy, i thought that it would take a lot of time and effort after being lost there.


    "Well, the whole woods were there for hunting to show the nobles. But that was a way to evacuate the royal family too when needed. It was made at the time of war when there was a chance of seizing the pce. So no matter how deep the person is in the woods there is always a way toe back to the pce. The problem is the woods are too dense.


    So, it is not easy to find the tunnels. But I am surprised that you know the way to the pce in those deep forests too. Have you ever been there?" he asked and then shook his head.


    "It is impossible for you to be there without the permission of the royal family." he added, replying to his question by himself.


    "As I have said before, I learnt about the way when I was riding a hundred." I imed again and he rolled his eyes but did not ask further.


    "You are keeping too many secrets, it is not good to keep so many secrets little bird." he said after some contemtion as if he was trying his best to not offend me but at the same time gauge a reply from me.


    "So as you, your highness." I replied back with the same nonchnce. But deep down I even wanted to know what he was hiding.


    The more I came closer to him, the more I felt like he was not as useless as he was.


    "Well, then let us do one thing. Why don''t we reveal a secret to each other. I will ask one question. If you replied honestly, I would reply to one of your questions too." he said earnestly and I bit my lips.


    ''Could i trust him enough to tell him my secrets, those that i have not told even to my family or Noah!''


    "Come on, little bird. We have to work as a team. And I feel that we have the same enemy. If we work as a team, we will be able to attack better." he replied when I did not reply and I sighed. He was right, since it was about his life, he had the right to know. But the question was. Would he even believe the nonsense I would tell him?!


    I took a deep breath and epted his offer. I will be truthful to him, believing or not was his concern in the end.


    "Alright, I am ready but I hope that you will fulfil your promise and reply honestly to me." I pointed and he nodded.


    "You have my word. So, tell me why do you want to be a knight?" he asked, though he was still looking at the front. I could still feel his gaze on me from the sidelines.


    "So that I can protect you. If you would be safe only then would the whole empire and its citizens be safe.`` I replied, honestly. I became a knight so that I could keep him safe and he could ascend the throne. My family would live a longer life then.


    "I never knew you were so devoted to the empire." he taunted, it was visible that he did not believe me.


    "Saving you is the single motto of my life, your highness." I added with a sincere tone and his steps halted again.


    "Then better keep yourself safe, little bird." he said with a slight annoyance and I frowned.


    "What is the connection between both of them?" I asked with a frown.


    "Tsk tsk.. How will you protect me if you will not be safe by yourself?" he asked with a disdained voice.


    ''This man was certainly suffering from menopause!!'' his mood swings were worse than women.


    "Alright, it is my turn to ask a question now." I said,pletely ignoring his criticism.


    He nodded his head, "go ahead."


    "Tell me if you are so good at fencing and shooting. Why do you not perform well in the contest and in the academy? The way you followed me in the woods, even your trained knights were not able to do so. Following a mad horse that was running wildly is not a simple deed. Yet. you never won even a single horse race orpetition ever!" i asked exasperated, i wanted to know that so badly but he just chuckled making me frown.


    "Well, i did not know we can mix so many question together and call it one question.'''' I pursed my lips when he said that. They all were interconnected, yet he behaved like so.


    "Why are you hiding your skills, your highness?" I asked simply, thinking it would give only a general answer. It was better than having none.


    "Well, as the future emperor, I did not want my enemies to know about my prowess. I want to keep that in the dark until I am strong enough to face all of them at once and get rid of them." he replied with a sigh.


    "But did not showing your strength will bring you more ally and you will be able to get rid of your enemies early?" I asked, confused, he was only increasing his enemies by being a weakling.


    "This is another question, little bird. And it is my turn now." he replied,pletely ignoring my annoyance.


    "Alright, you ask first." I said , taking a deep breath. So that i would not kick him to take out my anger.


    "Hmm, tell me, why do you hate lord Gerard so much?" I knew this wasing, this was the only question in the mind of Noah and him every time. But this time I have a reply.


    "His sister often took my benefit and used me as cannon fodder in the past. Now that I know the truth, I did not like his family much. But things turned otherwise when his father started forcing my father to marry him. I did not want a forced political marriage." I replied with anger in my voice. So that the reason looks valid enough.


    This time not only his steps halted but he turned to look at me.


    "I thought you already had a lover?" His words filled me with anxiety that I felt guilty for a second. Well that was not part of the question of the deal where I was obliged to tell him the truth, right?


    "I have, but he is just a group leader right now. I can not tell my father unless he reaches the post of amandant at least. Or else he would deny.`` I said, in a pitiful voice so that he did not press further.


    "Hmm, I will see what I can do in it." he said in a low voice, as if he was upset or disappointed.


    ''Did he also feel that a noble should not fall in love with amoner! Sigh! I could not me him, that was how society works right now.''


    "Hmm, so tell me now, would not being strong give you more allies and hiding your power will make more enemies. You are basically making more than half of your empire as your enemy." if only he would not have so many enemies, things would turn so easy for both of us!


    "Well, there are some enemies that are hidden. They are silent because they did not take me as their opponent. This way I get the chance to find more proof against them by hiding in the dark. If Ie into light, they will be aware and then.. I may not be able to target them and i will be the target instead.'''' His words were cryptic.


    "But who could go against the crown prince. You have the maximum power in the empire?" I asked with a frown when he chuckled.


    "There are still 3 people who have more power than me, little bird. Sometimes we did not need to find enemies outside of the pce. Being a prince is walking on pins and needles. I sometimes wish that I would have been amon man, living a simple life with a loving family."

 Chapter 168 - A Dumb Girl

    Abigail pov


    "We can never run from what we owe, your highness. Even if you would have been a local person, you would have to bear the brunt of being amoner, and your family would have been treated ill by the nobles. ??


    There is no one in this world who ispletely free from worries.`` I did not want to sound rude, but there was no one who could get rid of his problem just by changing his life.


    "We can only face them and grow strong." I added, as I looked at myself. Have I ever wanted to take a sword in my hands? No! I always wanted a simple married life, but now look at me. I have been training myself to be a killer machine for two lives to save my family and take revenge.


    "Why are you so full of anger and pain? Tell me who has hurt you and I promise to take your revenge?" many emotions passed my eyes, listening to his words. Have I ever been asked that! Many have asked me why I was worried to call my pain as my insecurities. They all thought that I have never suffered pain.


    But this was the first time when someone believed and asked me to take my revenge instead.


    "All I need is for you to ascend the throne and get rid of all your enemies, your highness. So that i can live a happy life too.`` I said with a small smile.


    "So, you would not be a knight anymore if I ascend the throne?" he asked pensively as if he was not satisfied with the idea.


    "Of course not. Then I will spend time leisurely with my family. And maybe marry someone and live a peaceful life.'''' I replied looking at a distance, thinking if that day would evere.


    "If you want to marry someone, why don''t you marry me?" he asked, making me stunned but before I could ask what he meant by that. We reached the end of the tunnel and he touched the rock.


    "You did not remember the lock?" I asked as I saw him searching around for the lock, touching every part of the lock.


    "Well, I am here after a long time, and in the past a silly girl bullied me to do that herself every time. So, I never opened the lock." he said with a helpless smile, as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    I was too dumbfounded by his response. And here I was thinking for a minute that he was a responsible person. Even if he had martial prowess, he was still a womanizer in the end, even from a young age.


    "Tsk.. do not tell me you used to bring dumb girls to the secret passages too.'''' I could not believe that he had shown the secret tunnel of the royal empire to a girl. Even if she was noble. In the end, she was not part of the royal family. What would happen if she was forced to tell others that she would just spill it to show off that she was too close to the crown prince in front of them?


    Listening to my serious words and worried eyes, instead of feeling embarrassed or worried,. The man startedughing like crazy people.


    "Are you for real? How could youugh over this matter, are you not afraid at all that she would spill the secret to someone else?"


    He once againughed and shook his head.


    "She is too dmb to do that.'''' His eyes were filled with amusement and all I could do was grit my teeth.


    "Your highness, there is a high possiblity that dumb girls spill the secrets easily that clever ones. Why do you take such a big risk?`` I tried my best to warn him, but he was still looking too happy and rxed as if he had achieved something big by showing it to that girl.


    "Trust me, little bird. I am sure she will not do that. In fact, that dumb girl must have forgotten all about this." all i could do was to shake my head over his trust over some random girl.


    "She is not any random girl. She is the only girl that I have ever loved." said the man who was always seen with a new girl in public.


    "As you say, your highness." I replied with a defeated tone. There was no way I could win against him when it came to girls. His brain suddenly transfers into his knees when ites to stunning girls.


    "Umm, little bird, would youe here and try to open the lock once?" he said with a sigh as he tried every corner.


    I frowned, scene he was not able to do it, how would i be able to do it.


    "But.."


    "Just once, if it does not work, I will try to light the fire with something and then look at the brightness. But there could be hidden crawlers which may attack in light. Thinking that they were in threat, it might be a problem.`` I sighed and nodded. Why was this man so convincing? He always convinces me of all the foolish things.


    "Alright, let me see what I could do here." I replied and he shifted to the side and let me walk closer to the rock.


    "I must say that I have never tried something like this in the past. So there are very less chances that i will get sess." he smiled and nodded but his face was filled with confidence. As if he was sure that I would be able to do that. And i just shook my head,


    But surprisingly when I touched the rock, it felt too familiar and as if my hands knew that way. It moved unconsciously and reached the small pointed mark and I pushed it inside. And in the next second the door opened with a creak and we both stood in front of his room.


    "..........."

 Chapter 169 - A Hidden Genius

    William pov


    I looked at her stunned face and smiled. Though she had forgotten our past. Somewhere in her unconscious mind she still remembered our past. It was not like I could not open the lock, I wanted to know if she could do that.??


    "You must be tired. Do you want to rest here or shall I organise a carriage for you to take you home?" I asked from the stunned girl who was still looking at the secret passage door and then at the room.


    I just rolled my eyes at her antics. If only she could remember things.


    "It will be better if you go home for a while so that you can bid farewell to them. We have to leave for the academy early morning tomorrow.'''' I reminded her again and only then did she blink and nod.


    "Are you okay, little bird?" I asked as she was still lost.


    "I am just tired, your highness. And I am worried about the other knights who would still be trying to find us in the woods.`` I knew she was lying. Her thoughts were still stuck on the lock of the door. But I ignored it, she had to solve this mystery herself.


    "Do not worry about them. They must have left someone here to inform them in case I return without them finding me. There will be someone here in 3, 2, 1.'''' I knew well that they would have noticed voices from the room, and before she couldment or refute me, the door swung open and entered the disheveled knight.


    He wanted toe and hug me as his worried face slowly started loosening but then his eyes fell on the girl and he halted. Remembering his etiquettes, he finally bowed.


    "Your highness, I am d that you are back." we heard the voice of Kirian who was kneeling on the door.


    His face had a wave of relief as he looked at him and then me.


    "I am d that you returned too, Sir Abigail." This was the first time I have seen him being happy about someone else too.


    I should be happy that she was having a friendship with others. But I felt bitter. The smile she passed to Kirian, that was too sweet. She had never passed me that smile. Did she even know that he was nothing but a brute!


    "Kirian, I think I am injured, soe here and help me. And you, organize a carriage for thedy and escort her home with four other knights.`` I scolded the maid who was standing there and busy giving me signals.


    I wonder how they did not understand that I was not interested when I had not even once taken the initiative to even talk to them.


    "Yes.. yes, your highness" she replied and walked hurriedly


    Abigail looked at me with a frown but she also nodded and left.


    "You, go and inform others. Or are you not worried about your mates?" I asked with a re as he looked at me surprised.


    "I thought you needed my assistance with your injuries." he said awkwardly, scratching his chin.


    "Won''t it be better if i ask a royal physician for that? How would you help?" I shook my head and he nodded.


    "That was what I was thinking, your highness. But you were the one.. i .. I mean I must have been confused." He changed the reply looking at my darken face and then hurried out.


    Soon a royal physician was sent to my chamber.


    "Come in"


    He bowed and came closer to the bed while I took off my shirt.


    "Before treating me, I want you to check the ointment used on my body and tell me how effective it is and how it is made. Is it too easy to make it?" he looked confused by my enthusiasm but nodded his head as he took some leaves from my skin and sniffed it. Then he rubbed it in his hands and continued to look at it with keen eyes.


    "The ointment is made by mixing various herbs and binding them perfectly. It is very effective and the best medication one could get in woods, you are lucky to have been treated immediately by your highness or there was a chance of getting infection due to rain or mud." he replied as he started cleaning the wounds with alcohol.


    "Is it easy to make this ointment just by reading random books or a profound knowledge of herbs is needed to make it.'''' I knew it was not as easy as she was showing. She was filled with various hidden secrets.


    "It is not easy to recognize herbs, your highness. Since most of the leaves look simr. Especially in the woods, I am sure the dense forest has many replicas of the trees that could have the opposite effect on the body.


    A novice could kill many lives by using poison instead of medicine. But this ointment is made perfectly. It must be the work of a genius.'''' He was looking so sure and proud that I did not know how to react.


    Why was it that everyone''s eyes were on Abi? was it not enough that she already has a lover.


    I suddenly felt anger at his age. Why was he not an old man like the physicians of other ces but a young man?


    "What chances are there that the ointment was made in a few minutes. Just by looking at the trees from afar?" I did not want to gain his attention further. But there was no one else who could fend off my queries.


    "Oh my, your highness!! Is there someone like that in our empire and I do not know him? That person must be a hidden genius. He could achieve so much in the field of medication. I want to meet that schr. I will work with him on my new research and will earn a name for both of us." his eyes were getting dreamier and my anger was getting hard to control.


    "She is a girl"


    ".........."

 Chapter 170 - [Bonus ]

    Abigail pov.


    "Dumb wit, idiot. Fool.." I continue to curse him. "He is surely suffering from menopause. Such kind of mood swings, hmph!" could he not see that i was in such a bad condition.??


    My clothes were torn and dirty. My whole body has many injuries. And my face was covered with dust, my hair was disheveled.


    "At least he could offer me a bath." I muttered again. As I sniffed myself. I smelled awful, it was after a long time that I felt like that.


    I sighed again and closed my eyes. Let it be. It was not like it was the first andst time that I looked like that. As a knight, this was going to be a matter of daily urrence. So, better that I close my eyes and take some rest.


    "Mydy. We are here." I groggily opened my eyes and blinked a few times to get my vision clear.


    The sun was already shining high in the sky, yet I was feeling tired to the bones and wanted to sleep silently.


    I nodded and dragged my exhausted body out of the carriage.


    The servants looked at me with surprise but they did not dare to raise their voice or ask questions.


    I walked out straight to my chamber and fell on my bed with a thud.


    "Ouchh" it was painful even when the mattress was soft.


    "Mydy, what happened to you?" asked Beth as she walked towards me with worried eyes.


    "I fell from the horse while following a prey. Beth can you prepare bath and also inform the royal physician.'''' I did not want to waste my further energy in making stories, so I kept the encounter short.


    She nodded and left the room. After a while I walked to the bath with two other maids. One worked on my hair, the other messaged my sore shoulders.


    "Mydy, a royal physician, is here. But.."


    "But what?" I asked , still keeping my eyes closed. The message and warm water felt so good over my skin that I did not want to wake up at all.


    "The physician from the royal pce is also here and he is requesting a private meeting with you." my eyes snapped open at this sudden request.


    "Did he state the reason for the visit?" I asked as I did not remember encountering the physician of the royal pce in both of my lives.


    Beth shook her head, "he said that you want to keep things hidden, and he did not want to offend you."


    That increased the three lines formed on my forehead.


    "What kind of nonsense is this?" I was annoyed yet I still stood up and left the bathing pool.


    All three of them walked behind me and helped me in dressing up.


    I specifically choose a white backless dress so that dressing up my injury would be easy. When I walked into the room, there was only a young man around 19 years old sitting.


    I looked around but there was no one.


    "Good afternoon, mydy," he wished me, bringing my attention back to him.


    "Umm, good afternoon. By any chance do you know where his royal physician went? I hope I have not asked him to wait for a long time?" I asked as I looked at the boy.


    He had silver hair that was too difficult to find around. And his eyes were golden, warm and sweet.


    "I am the physician, mydy. I was the omw who requested you for oa meeting." he replied with a cheerful smile but i was having a hard time believing it.


    I looked at Beth and she nodded and only then did I sighed. Well, it was not like I knew him.


    "Yes, tell me, how can I help you?" I asked with the same smile but his eyes moved from me to my maids as if asking what they were doing here!


    "You all can go.'''' I was sad and his eyes finally rxed and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Thank you for filling my strange demand, mydy." he said with a bright smile.


    "It is fine. Can you tell me now, why did you want to meet me now?" I asked as I took a seat near him.


    "Yes, I am here to meet a genius in front of me. And at the same time i wait to know why you are hiding your skills and talent?" He asked if I hadmitted some crime.


    "Pardon, but i did not understand a word that you are speaking.'''' I replied back but the man was not at all affected.


    The way he was talking I was feeling fear crept in my heart.


    "I mean your talent in the field of medicine. It did not look like the ointment was made by mistake or its perfectness was a fluke. I have studied it well beforeing here. It was the work of a genius.'''' He said standing up from his seat and standing in front of me as if the table in the middle was obstructing his way of watching me.


    That dumb man! I made a mistake treating him. How could he distribute the medicine that was also used on his skin?! Could he not just wash like me before going to the physician. And this! The strange man studying in front of me!


    Should he not be jealous and try to hide the fact that someone has made an ointment that surpasses his talent as the royal physician.


    In fact he just came here bragging telling me that I was a genius! Well at least he knew that I did not want to tell it to others.


    "I think you are making a mistake. I just read about it in a book that has a trick on how to survive in the forest when you are alone.`` I knew that I was lying, but I was sure that he would have taken a bath by now.


    In the absence of proof. He could not do anything even if he knew that I was lying. With that thought I felt reassured.


    "Oh my.. You do not need to lie to me. I will not tell anyone else about this at all. I swear on the name of my family.'''' He touched his chest with his one hand and took out a small ss bottle from the other hand.


    That contained the sample of ointment I was hoping was gone.


    "Then why are you even here? Take it that the matter was never raised and we have never met. Now I have escaped a bigger identst night, I want to take a rest.`` I replied a bit rudely this time.


    I did not like to get entangled in things more than I needed to and this man was looking for trouble just by the look on his face.


    "I am here to see the genius with my own eyes and assure you that your secret is safe with me just by one condition." he said with a smile and i frowned.


    "So you have a condition to keep things hidden that was not there in the first ce. Are you trying to threaten me? Do you even have any idea I could kiss you right here and then you would not be able to speak a single word ever again." my voice went an octave higher and filled with blood lust but the man continued to stand there unperturbed.


    "I know your prowess, mydy. I have heard a lot about you all this time. But since i am not interested in martial skills. I never paid heed to it. But this time it is about medicines so I am bound to notice.


    But you are taking my words wrong. I am not here to threaten you, mydy. I am here to give you a proposal. And I am sure once that you will listen to it calmly, you will agree to it right away." he said calmly instead of the bloodlust my body was showing.


    I realized that he was a strong man. Instead of his tiny frame, he survived the strong gaze and pressure of my throat easily.


    "Fine, tell me what your deal is?" I said, taking a deep breath. I did not want to increase the problems I already have and it was not like I could really kill him.


    "I knew you would agree to it." he chirped as he held my hand.


    I frowned as I took my hand back from his rasp.


    "I did not agree to anything yet. I am just listening to it, only then will I decide.`` I replied to his clingy behavior but he was not affected at all. He nodded his head with a big smile as he opened his mouth.


    "Take me as your student and teach me about medicines." he said as he kneeled in front of me and held my hand with all his might.


    "........"

 Chapter 171 - New Positions

    Abigail pov contd


    "I am afraid to ask but are you a little crazy, my lord?" I asked as I looked at the young man.??


    He blinked as if he was surprised by my reply and then chuckled.


    "Why, what were you expecting then? A mary benefit of something else? I earned more than enough from the royal pce. That is more than enough to keep my seven generations satisfied." he replied with a cute smile.


    "I never knew that humans could be satisfied with money. I thought no matter how much they had, they are always filled with greed to have more." just what kind of creature was he!


    Heughed again as he moved and sat beside me. "You are funny mydy. See, i am a single child in my family and we live a simple life since i am amoner not a noble, we do not have many needs. I love my work. Saving life and helping people is something that I love . It is more important than money for me.


    When I saw your ointment it was like a ray of hope in the darkness so I could not stop myself froming here and meeting you." he sighed in the end as if he was suffering from a lot of grievance.


    "Since you are appointed in the royal pce, I am sure you know more about herbs and medicine than me." I tried my best to get rid of him, but he was like glue, stuck to me and not ready to let go.


    "I know, I am great. Sigh! You are right. But I am good at physical injuries and poisoning. I am still studying herbs. And the ointment you have made is strong. So take me as your student and teach me about herbs or else.."


    "Or else?" I looked at him with narrowed eyes! If he threatened me then I would make sure to teach him a lesson.


    "Or else I will shift here and continue to follow you everywhere. I will stay with you 24/7. Sleeping on this carpeted floor when you will be asleep. I will not leave you until you say yes." he said with so much enthusiasm that i was sure he would do that if i denied.


    I rubbed my head. How did I end up in this predicament!


    "I apologise, but I do not think it is possible." I replied , shaking my head.


    "And why is that so?" he asked tilting his head, his raised eyebrow was telling no matter what excuse I would give him, he would find a solution to it.


    "Because I am going to join the academy from tomorrow for the course of knighthood and I will serve as a knight to your highness in the meantime." I replied with full confidence.


    "Hmmm" he started rubbing his chin in contemtion and I took a breath of relief. There was no way that the physician of the royal pce could leave the castle and join us in the academy. The tests have already ended so he could not take admission there either.


    "So, you mean you would have taught me if you had time. You can not teach me because you are going to the academy?" he asked in a low and upset tone and I nodded mimicking his upset expressions on my face too.


    But the moment I nodded my head, the upset expressions on his face changed into a bright smile.


    "That is not a problem then. I will manage to enter the academy." he even pped his hands in the end to show his delight.


    "Wait.. how would you do that? The entrance exam has already ended. In fact, our practical were left too.`` I replied to him, trying my best to dissuade him.


    "Oh my, are you so worried about me? Do not worry mydy, it makes me embarrassed!" his nose and ears turned red as he said that.


    ''What the hell! From which eyes did he see me worry about him?!! He was like a lost puppy, no matter how much time you try to get rid of him, you will not be able to do so!


    "I just meant to tell you that you should leave the idea." I said through gritted teeth, even Beth who was standing in the corner had to muffle her chuckle. I red at her and she bowed her head low to not annoy me further.


    "Oh why? Sigh! You worry a lot, youngdy. Come let me tell you my n. He said, patting my head as if I was a kid." but before i could jerk his hand away he took it away himself.


    "Each year a whole team goes with the crown prince to serve him in the academy and this time his majesty has ordered the biggest hut for them since her highness is also joining the academy. So, I will join them as their chef." he said nonchntly but all I could hear was..


    Both William and Josephine, Leo and Noah and those three knights! They all would be together under a single roof with me and this monkey who was a narcissist and blind would join them now to be my student there.


    "But you are not a chef," I said , a bit more irritated than I wanted to do.


    "Oh, I am. I know how to cook every month. I can even repair simple things. As i said i am the single child of my patents and they are old now. So I cooked and did all the necessary things before joining the royal pcest year. If I offer a good deal to his majesty, he would not be able to refuse." he said nonchntly and then stood up.


    "Then I will see you there tomorrow, master." he bowed his head to give me respect as a student.


    "Hey, i have not epted you yet.'''' I shook my head at his forcefulness.


    "Don''t you want a name in the medicine field? You know even emperors bow their head in front of us when needed help. Physicians have a strong hold in the empire."


    ".........."


    [thank you, Behemothswarden, Daoist690476 and dragonriderofhell and others who gave me the ticket. I hope you will continue to support this book]

 Chapter 172 - His Hidden Lies!

    Abigail pov contd


    I winced again when thedy treated my wounds.


    "Why do you always get injured so much? There are so many knights in this pce but you are the one who gets maximum injury." sheined with a sigh.


    "I do not know why you try to be strong too? If it is painful you canin. It is not like there are many to judge you." she added when i stayed silent. Except wincing, I did not say a word.


    "You are a stubborn kid, you know." she shook her head as she finally bandaged my wounds.


    "How bad is it this time?" I finally asked when she was done.


    "One week rest, minimum. Or the wounds will open again. You are going to the academy, right? Do not worry, the physician there is my friend. I will write a letter for you. Pass it to her, she will treat you kindly." said the olddy with a kind smile as she patted my shoulders lightly, afraid to hurt me further.


    "Umm, Lisa, how strong is the position of the Physicians association in our empire?" I asked , trying to sound nonchnt.


    "They have immense power, mydy. After the royal family, knights and physicians are the most valuable part of the empire. After that onlyes the power of businessmen. That is the reason I am trying so hard to be part of it, but why are you asking about it?" she asked with her bright eyes looking towards me.


    "Just curiosity." I shook my head and left the room.


    A few hours ago, the physician offered me the seat of elderly head in the association and he was even ready to be my representative if I agreed to be his guide.


    Though I was still learning about herbs myself, it was pretty easy for me since I have knowledge of medicines from my past life. More power would not be a bad thing, and if businessmen were less powerful than knights and physicians, it could help me in achieving my goals.


    "Well helping him could not be that bad!" I murmured, as I continued to walk when my eyes fell on Oliver who was walking towards Be''s chamber.


    Ipletely forgot pleading to his highness about Oliver''s punishment.


    "Oliver" I called the man who was looking lost in his thoughts.


    "Yes, mydy." He was the only one in the staff who never bowed and looked straight into the eyes while talking. I ignored hisck of manners as I walked to him.


    "I forgot to talk about you, from his highness. Let''s go and talk to your father about your problem. I am sure he would help since you are in trouble because you tried to save the pride of Be.`` I instructed but the man, instead of being worried, smiled. I frowned looking at his rxed face.


    "You do not need to worry about that. That matter is already solved, mydy." he said further nonchntly.


    "And who solved it?" I asked back and he frowned.


    "I do not know. But there was a letter of apology sent by those nobledies and they have epted that it was them who were speaking lies and verbally attacking Lady Isabe. And whatever I did was reasonable so they did not me me for what happened. I think your father has taken action against it. And they let me off the hook so that the matter does not escte." Though his words sounded logical, I knew Sophie was not someone who was afraid of letting the matter escte.


    I looked at his calm expression on his face from the start. Not even once was he afraid that things would not go in his favor. I nodded calmly to ept his reasoning.


    "Then, shall I go, mydy?" he asked and I nodded.


    I looked at him for a while and then walked towards my father''s office.


    I knocked at the door when he nodded and I entered the office.


    "Daddy, do you have some time?" I asked, as I saw a bunch of files scattered on the table.


    He sighed and looked at me but then he frowned looking at my bandages.


    "What happened to you, Abi?" he asked as he stood up and moved towards me. His eyes were filled with worry and I smiled. His worried face always makes me feel warm and I feel better. Same I could say with the portrait of my mother. Those same green eyes, whenever i look at them, i feel she is looking back at me.


    "I fell from the horse while we were hunting." I replied with the same excuse, I have told William to give the same reply when anyone asks about me as we did not want the enemies to be alert or enjoy their victory.


    "You need to improve in that field, even in thepetition that was the only part where you lost! But for now, go and take a rest. I will apply for leave in the academy." he said as he made me sit on the chair and passed water to me.


    "I am fine, daddy. It is just that I can not do physical activities in the meantime. I will rest once I discuss the matter of Isabe with you.`` I replied as he had started writing letters for the academy.


    "It is not for you to decide. I will ask the main physician toe and check your wounds. His reply will decide, you will go to the academy or not.


    About the matter with nobledies, I have written a letter ofint asking them to apologize publicly in the academy if I will take the matter to the royal court. And a positive reply is received. They are ready to apologize tomorrow."


    "I am relieved to hear that. By the way father, have you said anything about a staff member named Oliver to them?"


    "No, who is he and how is rted to this matter?"


    [thank you, Behemoth Warden, Daoist690476, blueribbon98 and dragonrider hell and others who gave me the ticket. I hope you will continue to support this book]

 Chapter 173 - Never Be There For Forever!

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Ah, there must be some confusion then. I think l am too tired to listen carefully.'''' I replied covering my forehead with my hands as if I was dizzy.


    "You and I need to sit and talk, mydy. But for now go and take rest.'''' My father knew that I was trying to find an excuse, but his worries took over his rationality and in the end he asked me to go and rest.


    "Go and call Noah and ask him to escort Abi to her room." my eyes narrowed at cheap and tant tricks. Even parents in the 21st century try to conceal their actions with proper excuses.


    Thank goodness Noah did not like me at all. Or else it would have been a problem to continue this friendship.


    "I would have been in my room till he woulde.'''' I murmured, though I knew that his hearing capacity was good enough to listen to me.


    "It would not have been needed at the first ce if you were not roaming around after being this injured." he said with a strict tone and i pursued my lips.


    After a few minutes, I saw Noah entering the room. There was ayer of sweat on his face, he must be training when he was called.


    "Take them to the main physician, not infirmary. And ask the physician to check her wounds properly and inform me if she could attend the academy or not. If there was even a slight doubt, then she would rest until she was fine. After that, escort her to her chamber.`` I sighed as I stood up, it had only been an hour when the wounds were bandaged, yet it needed to reopen now.


    Noah looked at me with worried expressions as he nodded to father. I knew another chain of questions wasing on my way.


    "So that''s why you have missed the training. And here I thought that you are busy with the preparations of shifting.`` His voice was cold and I frowned.


    "Why are you always so angry with me? You never talk to me nicely or politely! Can''t you see me? I am injured?" I replied with a slightly annoyed tone.


    "And whose fault is that? Who has even asked you to go and join the hunting. It is not like you enjoy it or the crown prince did not have enough knights to take with him. And you! When you can''t even protect yourself, how would you even protect others?" Each of his words was full of anger and so were his eyes.


    "Is this your way of showing concern? Can you be a bit more soft towards me?" I retorted as I have learnt from the past experiences, whenever he was worried about me, he would shout and fight with me.


    "Ha! Why would I be concerned about you? You are a dumb person who always take wrong decisions. If a person wants to be hurt, no one can stop him from being hurt." he replied, shaking his head as if he had heard the biggest joke.


    "Alright, tell me, are you prepared to go to the academy?" I asked changing the topic of conversation before I smashed the flower pot on his head.


    "What is there to be prepared for? But will you even be able to join me? What has happened to you, anyway?" finally he asked the question, that was paining his mouth. I smirked as I saw his restlessness. He was nothing but a tsundere!


    "I fell from the horse when we were following a bear." I replied and he frowned.


    "How could this be? The woods behind the royal pce do not have any bears in the outer regions. Only when you reach the inner part of woods, will you be able to face the bear. And that also in groups. Wild bears hardly travel and hunt alone. Did you go so deep?" he asked with worried eyes but my mind was already drifting to his words.


    He was asking with so much confidence as if he was gone there so many times.


    "No, we were only in outer regions. But the bear was giant and his skin was so thick that arrows hardly worked on him.`` I said with animated eyes, trying my best to sound fearful.


    "Ha! Don''t tell me that your crown prince forgot that only the ivy poison filled arrows could kill the bear. He had done that before. So there is no way he did not know that? Or he was so overconfident that he did not find it necessary to take proper precautions!" in his anger, did he forget that he was talking about the crown prince like he was someone below him. But then again he was right. Those were the arrows that William had used in killing the beast. But how did he know so much about William.


    I was sure if I asked he would not reply. In fact, he would be alert and did not spout facts like that. So I stayed silent.


    "That was how he killed the beast and saved my life.'''' I replied, avoiding all the details yet it was enough to grit his teeth.


    "He was not conscious at the first point. It was his duty to check the whole area before entering there. This was the basic decorum of going to hunt by the royal family.'''' He once again admonished the crown prince as if he shared a lot of resentment against him.


    "I know, we should have taken more caution. I would keep that in mind for future.'''' I replied, nodding my head.


    "There is no need for that. I will be there to make sure that you are fine and taking perfect care." he said, shaking his head like a guardian asking their kids.


    "You can''t always be with me, so it is necessary that I learn to take care of myself." I replied with a chuckle as I entered the physician''s room. But when I looked behind he was not there.


    I frowned and walked out only to find him standing in the distance.


    "Hey, what are you doing there?"

 Chapter 174 - She Kissed Me!

    Noah pov


    "You can''t always be with me, so it is necessary that I learn to take care of myself." her words were more than truth, she was not supposed to be with me all her life.


    I was hiding here and she was meant to fly high with her dreams to be the strongest. Her thoughts never stuck to me. But then why did it feel like someone pierced me when she said that.


    I knew how I was behaving like a fool in front of her these days. Trying to follow her everywhere and then worrying about her more than necessary. But it did not change the fact that she did not see me like that. For her I was just a trainer orpanion.


    ''If only I force her then she would ept me as a friend but there would be nothing more than that, would it be?''


    "Hey, what are you doing there?" I heard her voice and when I looked at her she was looking at me with a frown.


    "What is it? Do you not want to know what the physician said so that you can report it to your father?" she asked, and I blinked.


    ''How could I forget why I was there in the first ce!'' I nodded and took hurried steps towards the room.


    I sat there on a chair when the physician checked her pulse and opened her wounds slowly. She was wearing a backless dress for easy ess to the wounds. She hardly wears dresses. She was looking so frail in them. Her heart shaped face looked so innocent and when the medicine touched her wounds, she winced. Her face contorted in pain and she closed her eyes.


    I wanted to move forward and hug her, telling everything would be fine but I could not.


    "You are a knight, not a kid! How could you wince and frown over this small injury!" I blurted out to distract her, and as expected her eyes opened and she red at me.


    "I am a human too. Can I not feel the pain?" she asked with a death re. That was the Abi I knew, strong, determined and always ring at me!


    "Of course, you are a human, but at the same time you are one of my trained knights. And my team is supposed to be stronger and braver. So you can not cry like kids.`` I said again and she friksed like an angry kitten.


    "When did I cry, huh? Heree closer, look into my eyes, can you see tears. Tell me when have I cried?" she asked as she moved closer to me. Her hot breath could touch my face and her bright green eyes were so close to me that I felt like I was drowning in them.


    "Now what, why are you tongue tied? Tell me where the tears are?" she asked again, bringing me back to the shore.


    "I was just dumbfounded by your childish acts!" I mumbled as I stood up from my seat and drank water from the table. Why did my body suddenly feel so hot!?


    "How are her wounds? Commandants have asked ``can she attend the academy tomorrow or does she need more rest?" my hands turned sweaty when i asked the question to the physician.


    "She has deep wounds but they all were treated so they are healing well. Mydy can attend the ss or roam freely but she should not fight or do anything that puts pressure on her wounds." said the man and only then did I take the sigh of relief.


    ''Well I was worried because she is part of my team. And my team is like my family. There is no other reason behind it.''


    "Are you assured now?" she asked and I nodded.


    "Come let me escort you to your room, you must be tired." I offered but she shook her head.


    "It is only noon. I am not that tired. I have plenty of work to check before I leave for the academy tomorrow."


    She replied, shaking her head and I frowned.


    "I am sure you did not sleepst night at all." she chuckled when I pointed at the facts.


    "I have to make sure that my business works better even in my absence. It is my future, Noah." I grimaced at her words and she sighed.


    "If you want me to rest, then you have to help me in getting things done. Please." she held my arms tightly and leaned her head on my shoulders as she swung my arms sweetly.


    My heart beat increased as if a wild horse was left near the tents of knights. It continued to destroy all my rational thoughts. And before I could even think, all my thoughts jumbled up and I nodded my head.


    "I know you are the best. You are my best friend." She moved and kissed my cheeks. KISS EEDDDD!!!


    I did not need to see my face to know that it was redder than the cooked crabs. My heart almost leapt out of my ribcage.


    "Come, we have very less time to n everything." she added and started dragging me from there. My mind shut down, my whole body stopped responding and it let her drag and do everything she wanted to do.


    "Sit there. I will bring all my ns." she said as she pointed at the chair of her chamber. And only then did I notice I was already in her office. When and how I reached here I did not know at all!


    "Here, there are more than 20 sketches for the dresses. This is the key to my cottage in the town which my father bought for me to rest when I get tired after shopping. Pass these designs, the key of the cottage and the money you received from the crown prince to Stephan. And ask him to start a boutique there and advertise it as much as he can. Ask him to hire 3-4 staff too. I will advertise him in the noble circle. Tell him that I want the boutique to be functioning till next weekend when Ie back."

 Chapter 175 - Death Soothes Me!

    Gerard pov.


    The wine was more intoxicating today. The music was more soothing today. Everything was just perfect. With the news of his death, everything would be perfect.


    A smirk formed on my lips thinking how they would be shredded into pieces by the beast in the woods. The horses have long reacted and left them into the woods, so they did not even have any way to protect themselves. It will be natural death for them and no one would ever doubt me.


    I took another sip as I closed my eyes and enjoyed the soothing music. I heard a knock on the door and took a sigh of relief. Finally my wait would be over.


    "Yes, Luther. I have been waiting for you for a long time. It felt like an eternity had passed. Come in and tell me the good news." my ears were pained by the wait. My eyes are dying to see his body parts scattered all over the forest with blood sttered all over the ground.


    "Aah, what a pain this wait will be!" I mumbled as I took a deep breath.


    "My lord" the man came shivering in the room which brought a frown on my face. His face was pale and full of fear. It only meant one thing that.. That bastard was still alive.


    I threw the ss on the wall as anger filled my heart!


    "That son of a bitch!"


    "Don''t tell me that he is still alive. Even after being injured that badly, he is still breathing. Ha! Looks like his death was written from my hands! I would personally go and help him in getting relief from that pain!" I spat in anger when the man in front of me flinched and fell on the floor.


    "Master.. Master.. His highness is not taking hisst breaths." he said with a shivering body.


    "What do you mean?" my steps halted at his strange words.


    "Except a few minor wounds on his back which will heal in 2-3 days. He did not have any other injury." came the swift reply of the man and then he closed his eyes. As if he was afraid that I would beat him.


    "What do you mean? How could that be? I kicked the table nearby and it flew towards the wall too. That beast? Have you nted the beast in the outer corners of the woods where they were supposed to go hunting?" I said as I held his cor and jerked him.


    "Yes. Yes, my lord. But they were sessful in killing the best. They have brought its dead body to show the pce their bravery. I think it was the three knights who killed it." said the man as he shook like a dried leaf in my hands/.


    "That dumb men! I did not know why they¡­ the strongest knights of the empire follow a wastrel like him.`` I threw the man back and he fell on the floor.


    "What about the horses, you have given them drugs too, right?" I asked as I crouched just above him and looked straight into his eyes.


    "I think his highness has not ridden on the Hundred, the new knight. Though every horse was affected, the main dose was given to only Hundred, to avoid suspicion" he replied and I smiled. At least I got some results from this attack.


    "So, you mean to say that the girl died." I nodded my head. "I think it is better than nothing. At least, I did not need to see her haughty face anymore. I always felt so furious when she insulted me in public with her honey quoted words!" She was such an arrogant bitch. Winning her heart was like trying to tame the dragon!


    "My.. my lord! That girl is safe too. She also has only some wounds on her back, that''s it. They both are even attending the academy starting tomorrow." replied the man.


    "How dare you? How dare you fail that badly!? You scum! Did you have any idea what a golden opportunity was! I can not let the day go without shedding blood, if not theirs than yours.`` I replied as I took my dagger out of my waist.


    The man crawled back on the floor like a pest!


    "No.. have mercy, my lord. I have been working with you for the past two years. I have executed a lot of ns for you." said the man as if that was something worth mentioning.


    "This is the reason you need to die, you dumb man. It has been two years and yet you have not nned a single n properly. He should have died two years two ago. But because of your mistakes, he is still alive and now he has even made a force to protect himself. You wasted so many golden opportunities that you have to pay for them from your blood today.'''' I moved toward him slowly.


    I love the way he was getting afraid. His fears feed the demon in me. The smell of his pain will soothe my anger.


    I sat down and pierced his hands. The blood flowed and fell on the carpet.


    "Look what you''ve done. You have dirtied my carpet." I said , shaking my head as he shrieked in pain.


    "There there.. It will be easy after a while." I soothed the man as I cut his leg.


    "See, now there is no need to run from your fate." I replied as I looked at the strong flow of blood. The iron stench started filling the room.


    "Pleaseee" the man started crying, holding the other leg as he thought that I was about to cut it next. If only he knew! I used the dagger to stab his stomach this time. And then I moved my hand to create a hole in him.


    His eyes widened but before he could speak anything again, i tok the dagger out and slit his neck this time.


    "I have thought of enjoying it further but you were creating too much nuisance.'''' I replied to the man who looked at me with unbelievable eyes.

 Chapter 176 - [Bonus ] A Request!

    William pov


    "Your highness, the queen wants to meet you. My eyes opened when the maid came to ask for permission for her arrival.


    "Let her in." I said as I stood up and walked towards the sofa.


    Her eyes were wet and filled with worries as she entered. Her footsteps were hurried and she looked at me with an upset face.


    "Are you okay, darling?" she asked as she sat beside me and touched my cheek.


    "I am perfectly fine, mother. What will happen to me?" I asked , tilting my head and she frowned.


    "I heard that you had an ident in the woods when you went hunting." There was confusion in her eyes as she searched my body for injuries or marks of wounds.


    I was d that i did not have any injuries on the areas that could be seen, most of my injuries were on my upper arm, back and thighs.


    "I think you have some confusion. Sir Abigail fell from the horse and she had some injuries. I am perfectly fine." I replied with a straight face and her face filled with bewilderment but a wave of relief washed over her face.


    "That is good then. I think her majesty must have been confused." she replied with a sigh of relief.


    ''Ah, so she was shameless enough to boost it that she had injured me perfectly.'' a chuckle escaped my lips at her cruelty.


    "What happened, dearie?" she asked in confusion and then she smiled, "dear, do you remember how you used to y with Abigail when you were child. She used toe with her mother often and then you both y till dark and sometimes cry when she leaves. Even Jose and Carl used to be jealous of both of you." her eyes were filled with the happy past that was long lost by both of us.


    "That was the time when you were an empress. I have lost those happy days, that position the moment you decided to stay even after getting divorce and epted to be the concubine and let someone else be the empress!" I spat, I did not want to be bitter towards her every time i met her but I could not stop myself whenever I thought about the past.


    She bit her lips as she looked at me with her guilt filled eyes,


    "It has been so many years, why could you not just forget that? I am still his wife and we are still part of the royal family." she replied, but i just shook my head.


    "You can live with this lie all your life. But I do not want to be part of it. If everything''s the same, tell me, where is Carl? Tell me where his mother is? You used to call her sister, don''t you feel any remorse?" I asked as she looked at the other side.


    "Your father has asked about your marriage with the daughter of the archduke, Lady Sophie, when she will have hering of age ceremony next month. Or the princess of the east estate Lady Scarlet. She is especiallying to attend the academy so that you both can meet each other and spend time together. You have to decide in a month whom you want to marry. If you want you can marry both too." she announced after a spouse and a little bit sympathy that i have felt for her a minute ago lost then and there.


    "I wonder if you are here to see me or to announce your so-called husband''s decision. And here I thought that you still care about others. You still care about me.'''' My words were using but that was all I felt when I looked at her face that was either filled with pain or guilt. There was no other emotion left in her life.


    "I understand, your highness. I will make sure to decide on my wife in a month. Do you have any other instructions?" I asked in a formal tone.


    "I was thinking if you are free enough to have lunch with me?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Is this an instruction or request?" I asked , tilting my head. I knew she deserved my love, but if I told her my reality, it would automatically reach the ears of my father and then his empress.


    I needed to be hidden until I was strong enough to protect everyone I loved.


    "It is a request." she replied, fidgeting with her hands.


    "Then i apologise i can not fulfil it. I have to go to a brothel, it has been three days since Ist went there.`` I replied with azy smirk, widening her eyes.


    "But this is day time. You can always spend the night there." she said as if trying to coax me and i wondered if that was just to spend time with me or did she really felt that sleeping with other women at night time was fine if you spent day time with your family.


    I would rather not touch anyone that is sleeping with some random woman!


    "Does it even matter, your grace? You should go and spend time with your husband. Now I am tired and I want to rest." my curt replies made her wet eyes wetter. Yet she never gave up.


    No matter what I said or her husband did, she has not even once thought of leaving this pce and starting a new life. I did not know why!? And what should I do to convince her?


    "Alright, then I will check the preparations for your departure to the academy. And William, I hope that you will try to improve your rtionship with Josephine in the academy. Since you both are going to share the same hut." my steps halted when i heard her reply.


    "Why? I am sure we are rich enough to afford separate huts for both of us." I asked as I looked at her. This was another conspiracy. They did not do anything without motive.


    "Yes, I know. But Josehpine has personally requested to share the hut with you."


    ".........."


    ---------------------------------

 Chapter 177 - Share The Hut!

    William pov contd.


    "Why are we suddenly called here, your highness?" asked Lucas as he met me at the doorstep of the brothel. The soft music can be heard from a distance when I walk in.


    "Go in and ask them to be prepared for the meeting. I did not want to waste time acting.`` I whispered and Kirian nodded and walked in.


    When I entered the music had already stopped. And the girls were already in their uniform. They were standing perfectly in an alert position. Though i knew they must have run to make the ce cleaner and change their clothes.


    "I am grateful to all of you for apanying me on this journey. But we have to increase our attacks and discreetly weaken the enemy now. As you all have heard, yesterday we were attacked when we went hunting.


    And I will join the academy tomorrow. There would be a high chance that I will be attacked there easily. So, I want you to infiltrate the enemy.


    "Julie, Lisa, and Jane, all three of you have to somehow join the group of socialites and get close to Lady Sophie. Praise her as much as possible then her brother. And when she gets jealous and spills the beans, record everything for me."


    "Ellie, Penny and Rosie, all three of you will serve the empress from tomorrow. I have discreetly arranged positions for all three of you. Keep an eye on her every action and report it to me."


    "Anna and Susan, you both will serve my mother and protect her. She is the most vulnerable when ites to emotional and physical attack.`` I sighed as I said this but they nodded silently nheless.


    "Lucas and James, you both will stay here and represent all the business I have started in my absence. Both of you will change your duties weekly so that you can keep me updated discreetly." I announced and they frowned.


    "But your highness, except James, know one has knowledge of business," said Lucas, a bit embarrassed.


    "Hmm, do not worry about it. I will give all the instructions. You just need to act as me and made sure that no one doubts my absence.'''' They both looked at each other and finally nodded.


    "Last thing. I want to know everything about Princess Scarlet of the east estate. How is she connected to the empress and whose side is her empire on? And I want this to be done personally by you, Be.`` I asked the head of the women knight''s army and the first girl I have taken under my wings.


    "Yes, your highness." she replied, bowing her head and I nodded back.


    "I am going to rest for a few hours here. Then we will spar.`` I said as I stood up. Taking a rest in the pce would be impossible as everyone''s eyes were on me.


    "Your highness, you should not wield a sword this week. Your body needs rest." said the man and I chuckled.


    "All I need is confirmation that I am strong enough to handle my enemies. But for now, I am going to take some rest.`` I replied and without waiting for their response I walked to my room.


    When I opened the door instead of entering straight and lying on the bed, my hands reached for the daggers in my clothes. I held one in both hands and instinctive throws once when I heard a slight sound.


    "Didn''t they say that you are injured and forbidbat for a week!?" came the voice from the dark.


    "I have not seen you anywhere, so i was sure that you would be here." I replied as I walked in with Laertes'' footsteps. I bent down instantly when i heard rustling sound and a dagger hit straight behind the wall


    "Tsk tsk.. I could be at the academy too with that crazy duke. He doubts me a lot after all!" said the man, still hiding in the dark.


    "Ha! You knew that I was not fit. There was no way that you would note to take its benefit even if real demons were stopping your way.`` I sneered and the man chuckled.


    "What can I say, you know me very well!" I could feel the humor in his voice as I threw another dagger but I did not hit anywhere. He must have caught it.


    "I should have taken a rest in someone else''s room." I took a sigh as I felt that it was going to be a long battle.


    "Ha! A clean freak like you would never be able to bear sleeping in a woman''s room!" finally he lit the light and when my eyes squinted to adjust to the sudden brightness. He threw another dagger towards me.


    I crouched on the floor but the sudden jerk still affected my wounds. I winced as I could feel the bandage getting wet.


    "Are you sick, Theodore? Didn''t I tell you that his highness was injured badly?" came the voice from the door. They must have heard the noise and daggers.


    "Thats is the reason I am here in the first ce. Don''t you know how much I love blood?" he said nonchntly as he walked out of the door.


    I just shook my head when all three walked towards me.


    "Are you ok, your highness?"


    "Just check my wounds. I think a few of them are open. You need to bandage them again." I walked andid on the bed as they checked my wounds.


    "You need to be more careful, your highness. This pressure is not good for your body." he said as he started cleaning my wound.


    "I am fine. I want you to go and check. Was it really Josephine who asked for sharing a hut with me or is it some kind of trap? Did someone know that i still love that dumb sister of mine and want to test my feelings?"


    "No, your highness, I was there when her highness requested to share the hut with you. She said that she wants to spend more time with Sir Abigail."

 Chapter 178 - [Bonus ] Something In Return.

    Abigail pov.


    The rain has been pouring since morning. And there was no sign of stopping it. It felt like it would only calm down when the whole empire would be drowned in it.


    "The horses will not be able to move in this weather, mydy." said the coachman as he looked at me apologetically but I nodded in understanding.


    "Shall we go tomorrow?" asked Isabe as she looked at me and then at her luggage which was just behind her.


    "I do not know what impression it would leave on the masters. If arge number of students did not attend then it will be fine, otherwise we will be the odd one.`` I replied as the pitter patter sound increased.


    She sighed as she sat on the chair and held her chin with both hands.


    "If you do not mind, I can take both of you to the academy." We both turned to see Oliver walking towards us with a small bag in his hands.


    "And how will you do that?"mented Be in irritation.


    "I know how to ride the carriage and I am good with horses. They mostly listen to me." he replied in a prideful voicepletely avoiding the sarcasm in Isabe''s voice.


    "Narcissist" she muttered under her breath and I looked at the horses again.


    "Are you sure you would be able to handle. I do not want any ident to happen because of impulsive decisions.'''' I did not know why, but I was feeling that something bad was going to happen today. Or was I just gloomy because of the rain!?


    "I am sure, mydy. You would not have any problem but if you are not sure then you do not need toe with me. I will see you in the academyter." he replied, bowing his head a bit as he walked towards the servants carriage.


    "Wait!" I looked at Isabe who nodded her head with a sigh.


    He turned to look at us and raised a brow.


    "We both areing with you." I said as I pulled Isabe on her feet."


    "Mother will be angry and so will father." she muttered with a frown.


    "Then we do not need to tell them. Father is gone to the academy early in the morning and Nick and Noah are gone with him. Since only both of us are left, he would not know if we did not tell them.`` I replied with a smirk and she shook her head.


    "Now go and bid goodbye to your mother. Do not tell her that coachman has denied, okay?`` I reminded her again and she pursed her lips and nodded.


    "I do not know that you are versed in riding. What else are you good at?" I asked in a casual tone as I walked towards Oliver.


    "I have learnt all the life skills of mydy in order to survive alone." he replied curtly.


    ''Ha! Why would amoner need to know about weaponry and riding horses and carriage for survival. Shouldn''t he know farming, or small business then!''


    "I have done many odd jobs, like smelting iron, riding local carriages, and fighting with bullies. I even know how to cook, wash clothes and other chores." he replied when I said nothing.


    His reasons were perfect and I believed it too, but after the letter of apology he had received from the nobles, I was not sure anymore. After all, it was the first time that a higher noble has apologised to amoner.


    "I apologize for beingte." came the hurried reply of Be who was standing there with two small gifts in her hands.


    "Here, mother has given two gifts for good luck." she passed me one gift and kept another in her luggage making me chuckle.


    "You should have put more effort." I said as I walked towards the carriage with an umbre in my hands.


    The gift has a small broch in it. Should I not know that only she was the one who was interested in giving jewels as gifts!


    "In my defense, I did not have time and I did not know the tradition." she muttered, making me chuckle. Our rtionship has taken aplete turn of events but her mother still has not epted me, she has just started avoiding me instead of nitpicking like before. Well! At least there was peace!


    We both walked into the carriage and sat down with a shiver. Even after using umbres we were still a bit cold!


    "Have you brought the letter of apology with you?" I asked her and she nodded.


    "Though I still thinkining about them would be better than facing them myself. What will I gain by showing the letter of apology in the calls." she asked and I sighed.


    "Your teachers can warn them only since most of them were higher nobles. You have to stand against them yourself. Let the other spectators know that they have apologized to you. And then look straight into their eyes, and make sure that they know you can not bemented upon anymore." she looked out avoiding me and I sighed.


    "Do you want me toe and deal with them? I can but I can not be with you all the time.`` I replied and she shook her head.


    "I will find a way to manage them. By the way, I heard that you are going to share the hut with both royal siblings. You will enjoy the royal treatment of the staff." she replied, faking her jealousy.


    "I am a staff too, but if you want. I can request that you live with me too." i teased but her face bloomed,


    "Really, you can do so?" her happiness was overflowing that i did not have the heart to deny.


    "Thanks, Abi. I really did not want to live alone in a hut.'''' She hugged me tightly, and said that she did not notice the helplessness in my eyes.


    ''I am sure that the crown prince will ask for something in return, that greedy pervert!''

 Chapter 179 - You!!!!!

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Come, let''s go to the hut, it is still raining." said Be as she opened the umbre once again.


    The journey was worse than I had expected and my face was looking terrible. Though the reason was not rain, as Oliver has said, he knew riding the carriage well. It rode better than normal days even when the rain blurred this vision.


    But I was still on pins and needles because of the promise I had made.


    "I think you should go and inform your father of our arrival first. Then we can go to the hut. I still need to inform you about my arrival as a knight to his highness.`` This was the best excuse I could form with my dull mind. But she was too happy to care, so she nodded immediately.


    "Alright, you should go andplete all the formalities then. I will go and inform my father about our arrival." she hummed as she walked with a bright smile.


    "Oliver, will you help in handling the luggage for a while. I need to do some formalities?" I asked the man who knew more than needed once again, and he nodded.


    I walked towards the assigned hut with a lot of excuses that I could make.


    There was a crowd already collected at the door. Mostly were young girls who were here to see the crown prince.


    "Great, now I have to struggle to gain ess from these love sick fools too." I mumbled under my breath as I walked in.


    "Would you leave the passage so that others can walk in and out?" I asked as I looked at the fans. As if a celebrity was in.


    "We have been standing since morning, you can not juste and barge in." they turned with an intention toin but when they saw my uniform, they were silent.


    "Oh, you are the new knights of his highness. Would you help me in meeting himter?" asked the girl, fluttering her eyes and soon others followed. Now I was the centre of attraction instead of the door.


    "Well, I can ask his highness. But I certainly can not make a decision on his behalf." i tried to exin, "but the one who would help me in entering in, i will do my best to rmend her name.'''' I added as if a new hope had been given. They all nodded their heads and started pushing other girls so that I could walk in.


    "Phew" I took a deep breath when I was finally in.


    "You should be habitual of this drama, since you have to face it daily now." came the voice of the woman who was sitting leisurely there filing her nails that also with a dagger!


    "Your highness" I bowed my head and she smirked.


    "Are you happy to see me here? Finally we are going to spend all day together!" she said with sparkling eyes.


    I did not want to douse her enthusiasm but truth to be told I was far from happy when it came to spending time with these siblings!


    "I would be if you did not try topete with me and mock me every time we see each other." I replied in the most positive words I could think of.


    "How could that be? From day one, you are my favorite way to pass my leisure time. I enjoy that annoyed face of yours and the way you try to smile even when you are ring at me." she replied with an amused smile as if i was her pet animal.


    "I could not agree with you anymore when ites to this matter." came the voice from the room and William came out with a smirk on his face that i have wanted to wipe since day first.


    "Your highness" I bowed again to greet him.


    "You arete." he said as he sat beside Josehpine who looked at him as if he purred the air she was taking.


    "I would have been early if there was not a wall of girls.'''' I replied through gritted teeth, trying my best to maintain my smile.


    "Oh, you should be habitual of that, you have to face them daily." he replied and Josephine red at him.


    "I will try my best, your highness." he nodded at my response but i continued to look at him with an awkward face.


    "Is there some other problem?" he asked, looking at my uneasiness.


    "I was thinking, if i could get a share of the hut for my family too?" I asked with my best smile.


    "Your family?" he asked, tilting his head.


    "That tiny girl who is always afraid?" asked Josephine too with a raised brow.


    "Yes, she is my sister and as the daughter of the duke we both have one side too." I replied with the same smile.


    "You know we already have a staff of twenty people. And you want space for three to four more people. This but is not thatrge." said Williams and i looked around. It was equal to a whole floor of the most expensive hotel in modern times with more than thirty rooms! What was his definition ofrge then!


    "Sigh. do not look at me like that. If you want something you better offer something in exchange." That was what I was expecting from this man from the start!


    "What can I offer to you, your highness, when you already have everything anyone can think of!" I tried to tter him with a big smile on my face.


    "I know, yet I have something I need from you. I want you to act as my shield in the academy. Tell everyone that I am dating you these days." my eyes widened at his unexpected thought. Since when the biggest flirt of the empire needed a shield to protect himself from the girls!


    "But your highness.."


    "You would not need it since your fiance is already here to give youpany." came the voice from behind and my eyes widened as i looked at the girl that was entering.


    "You!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 180 - [Bonus ] The Girl Is Back!

    "Yes, do I know you?" asked the girl as she sauntered in the room. She was not in that rough clothes anymore. In fact, she was wearing the most beautiful gown I have ever seen.


    Her hair was curled and set in a sexy bun, with a few tendrils falling over her face and neck. Her honey eyes were shining like the rays of the sun. her lips were painted red. She was looking like a perfect higher nobledy. It was difficult to believe that she was the same girl whom i have met in the dark woods!


    "Are you even listening, little girl?" she asked, waving her hand in front of me as I continued to stare at her.


    "I mean you are beautiful, mydy." I replied , finally collecting my thoughts.


    "Of course, I am. I am the most beautiful girl of this empire." she replied with a chuckle.


    She was looking bold, her confidence, her aura waspletely different from the meek girl i have met in the past. She was not at all blushing and smiling. In fact, she has a smirk on her face.


    "Lady Scarlet?" asked William in a convinced voice.


    "Yes, my father informed me that he has chosen you for me. So, I came to see you. Even i want to be sure that you are worth me." she replied boldly as she walked in.


    Then she looked at him from tip to toe as if she was scanning his body.


    "Hmm, well at least your looks are passable. But it is not enough, I will continue to assess your other qualities too in the meantime." she told him frankly.


    If it had been 21 centuries, it would have been amon way to behave the way she did now. But this was the medieval period. Who would have thought that a girl like that existed here too.


    Even Josephine was looking at her with interest just like me. William has an amused smile on his face.


    "Did I say I have epted the marriage proposal?" asked William, tilting his head.


    "Well, if that is the case then why have you not rejected the proposal? And as far as i know it was your family who have sent the proposal" she replied amused, yet her tone was haughty.


    "Well, I have heard a lot about you and that is why I wanted to see you in person. I have not epted or rejected the proposal yet. This is a good chance to get to know each other and if things go well, we can get married.`` His words surprised me.


    But then when I looked at everyone else in the room, I was still the calmest one. Others were looking horrified by his deration.


    "Very well, then I wille to meet you in the evening." she replied, nodding her head but before she could reach the door, she turned and looked back at him.


    "And one more thing, I do not like crowds much. So, you should better manage the girls without asking someone to y as your lover." she replied looking back at me with a smirk.


    "It will not be needed, since you are here now." he replied back with the same smirk.


    Was I the only one who felt that this conversation had something wrong!?


    She just smiled and nodded and turned to leave.


    "I will see you at dinner. We should take all our meals together so that we can know each other.`` She again instructed him as if she would be the one to rule.


    "Sure, i will be waiting." he epted again, happily.


    She finally nodded and left the hut.


    "So, it looks like I will not need to act with you. Well then, call your sister for now. You will owe me a favorter." he replied and then without waiting for my response, he turned back and left.


    I could only sigh and then left. Just when I reached the door, she was already there.


    "Be." i replied,


    "You were taking a lot of time, so I came to see you but the knight did not let me in." she replied as she looked at Kirian and Lucas.


    I signed as I looked at both of them. "Let her in, she is going to live with us."


    They both frowned and let her in when Kirian mumbled.


    "We were never allowed to have family or friends in."ined Kirian


    "Do you even have friends to invite?" snickered Lucas with a straight face.


    "We will have to share a room. Since only two rooms are allowed to us.`` I told her as I saw Oliver following her with our luggage.


    "You and Noah will share a room too." I added as I looked at him.


    His steps halted for a second but then he gave a courteous smile and shook his head, "I have been allotted a room, mydy. I do not think I should reside here." my eyes narrowed at him.


    "Of course, you have been, everyone is assigned a room, but since we work together we should stay together." I announced in the final tone.


    "As you wish, mydy. Then I shall go and bring my luggage too." he replied and almost ran out of the hall.


    After settling our things in the room, I went to find Noah.


    "Noah,"


    He turned with his towel in his hands. I looked at him and then at the towel and a chuckle escaped my lips.


    His face instantly turned red., "pervert! What are you even doing here?"


    "I am here for something important." i cleared my throat and turned serious again,


    "What is it?" he asked, hiding a towel behind him.


    ''Aww! He is so cute!''


    "I want you to keep a close eye on Oliver. I feel that he is hiding something. I have asked a knight to check his background again too.`` I replied in a grim tone.


    "Why? Did something happen?" his voice turned serious and I shook my head.


    "I always follow my intuitions."

 Chapter 181 - Forgiven!

    Noah pov.


    "Alright, I will look into this matter." I replied seriously as I knew her intuitions were like foretelling. She had always predicted things well.


    "Thank you, I know that I can count on you." she replied with a smile but she still continued to stand there.


    Her eyes fell again on the towel and my whole skin crawled. Why was she so brazen!


    "Is there anything else you need, mydy?" Sometimes it took all my patience and strength to talk to her.


    "Ah.. no. I shall get going then.`` She finally left and I took a deep breath.


    I looked at the towel in my hands and then put it back. If I went to the bath right now, her pervert eyes would follow me.


    Since she had asked me to go and look for Oliver, I better do that until my raging heart calms down!


    I walked out of the hut, which had be no less than the circus. When I saw Jose sitting there and reading a book. It had been years! Has she forgotten mepletely? My face, my name!


    I never missed her this much as I miss her now!


    "What are you looking at?" I heard a brooding voice and blinked only to see a man ring at me.


    "Pardon!"


    "You can not look at her highness so brazenly. Do you not want to live anymore?" The man threatened and I did not have words to describe what I was feeling.


    "She is like my sister." She was my sister in the past. Until her mother killed my mother!'' I replied trying to control the lump forming in my heart.


    "Ha! I have heard this exercise too many times. If you would not have been with Sir Abigail, I would have taught you a lesson already." he snarled as his hands reached the hilt of the sword to show me the result of my actions.


    "I apologize, I will not do it again." Living with both of them was more difficult than I had thought.


    I turned and walked out of the hall with hurried footsteps when I bumped into William.


    "This is the first time in my life that someone has bumped into me that brazenly." he mumbled, his voice more amused than Angry.


    ''Of course, since you were the one who always bumped me in the past when you kept running in my chamber and garden!'' I wanted to retort but only bowed my head.


    "I apologize, your highness. I did not see youing." he chuckled listening to my apology.


    "It is fine. Where were you going in such a hurry?" he asked as he looked straight into my eyes. Whenever he did that, it felt like he knew something.


    "I am going to take a walk, your highness. This is my first time being here as a student.'''' I replied, bowing down.


    More than giving respect to him, I just wanted to keep my face hidden.


    "Have you or your family been working in the pce? Or by any chance did you know thete concubine of the emperor?" he asked, and my eyes widened.


    ''There has not been a single day, and he has already rted me with mother. What would happen if I lived here and he would notice my face further.''


    "I never knew that there was another concubine to his majesty except your mother, your highness." Thank goodness my voice came better than I had expected.


    ''It has been ten years since I was announced dead! There was no way that he would acknowledge me as his brother. If worsees to worse, I will announce myself as a distant rtive of myself and make an excuse that I have hid myself as I was afraid of death.'' With that thought, I wiped my sweaty hands from the dress.


    "Hmm. It was a matter of a decade ago, so people have forgotten about her. You know she also has a son. He has the same honey eyes as you.`` Why the hell was he telling me all that?!! Did he tell me about me to every new person he met or was it because I have the same eye color!


    ''Could he not see that my hair is red, not blonde!''


    "He must be very close to you, your highness. Where did the child go?" I asked , looking straight in his eyes this time.


    If he had the courage to talk about me then even i wanted to see, did he have the courage to face his guilt too?!


    "He died because of me." he replied in a wet voice, making me stunned.


    I was not expecting him to ept it so easily.


    "Your highness, there is an urgent matter that needs your attention." said his aide trying his best to break the conversation.


    "That can wait," he said in a tone of authority.


    "But your highness.." the man pleaded and I felt guilty too. Was he suffering because of my death all these years!


    "I do not think that the kid will me you, your highness. You must have been a kid too a decade ago.`` I have never thought that I would say that. I still me him somewhere for what happened.


    But looking at his wet eyes and remorseful voice I felt more remorseful than him.


    "Do you really think that he would forgive me for his death?" he asked like a dying man asking for water. Why! Why did my reply matter to him so much? I was nothing but a mere knight then why was he telling me so much?!


    My rationality was telling me so stay away from this matter but my heart was clenching at it was panning so damn much that i could not bear to get rid of this feeling


    "I think so, your highness. Everyone has their destiny pre written" i replied with as much serenity i could manage.


    "Thank you." The man moved and hugged me with all his might leaving me shocked in his arms.

 Chapter 182 - Your Future Wife!

    Noah pov contd


    Noah pov contd.


    "Your highness'' ''I did not know what to say as my arms kept dangling in the air. His grip was so tight as if he was afraid that I would vanish if he would loosen it.


    Even his knights were looking at the scene with bewilderment.


    What felt like an eternity, he finally let go of me but he was still standing too close. I was afraid that he would see the crack in my behavior. So I bowed in fear, hiding my insecurities in fear.


    "I... I apologise, your highness. I did not dare to touch you." I replied as my voice turned wet. My nails dug deep into my arms so that the pain could keep me in my senses.


    "Do you really now know why I hugged and why am I so broken?" he asked me with a tear filled voice that broke me further. I was feeling so damn guilty.


    I have left all of them with the guilt of my death while I was living a peaceful life away from the pce. Except Duke George, father of Abigail, no one knows my reality.


    "Your highness, I apologise, but I did not have the caliber to understand your cryptic words at all. If I have made any mistake you could punish me the way you want.`` I said bowing my head.


    "It is fine, you may leave now." said the knight again and i did not wait for his reply as i nodded and tried to leave as if my past demons were chasing me.


    But when I turned to leave, the man who hadmented on me before when I was looking at Jose, looked at me with bewilderment. His eyes were so sharp as he did not feel like an aide at all. But my mind was too jumbled to think about him. So, I ignored his presence and walked out of the door. Yet I could feel all of their eyes on my back.


    I opened the two buttons of my shirt as I was suffocating for air. Taking a few deep breaths, I took a few deep breaths and continued walking.


    "Did he know who i am?" I asked myself as I was at a safe distance from the ce. But how could this be. I still remember dying my hair red after leaving the pce and I did not look like the soft and innocent boy from 10 years ago. Except for my eyes, everything has changed!


    Taking a few deep breaths, I controlled my emotions, yet the events of the past continued to roam in front of my eyes.


    I walked away towards the garden and sat on a bench. The cold air after the rain started freezing me and the pain brought me back to my senses. I looked at the flowers that have bore the storm yet they were blooming at their ces instead of being weak.


    "No, I could not be weak. I am not Carl anymore. I am Noah, the knight of the duke''s house." I reminded myself.


    "You are Noah?" came the chirpy voice from behind. A fair girl with bright golden eyes and light brown hair looked at me with expectant eyes. But I was sure I had never met her before. Her dress was clinging to her body, I was sure she had been here even when the rain was continuing.


    "Yes, do I know you?" I asked in confusion. Her eyes suddenly turned gloomy but then she blinked and the spark returned.


    "Of course, you don''t know me. But we have met before. I am Scarlet, the princess of the northern empire.`` She informed me with a proud smile and I nodded. Though i didn''t really understand if i did not know her, why was she even introducing herself to me.


    "Aahh, you are not impressed by my background?" she asked with a confused face.


    "Should I be impressed?" I asked , tilting my head. I did not understand hernguage at all.


    She pped and almost jumped at her ce.


    "No! I am delighted that it does not matter to you at all. As I have thought, you are indeed a special person. My choice could never be wrong!" her happiness was overflowing in the whole room, though i still did not understand what was the matter of her joy. And how was it rted to it?


    "I apologise, but I did not understand you at all!" I replied again, informing her that I could not understand her words and hernguage at all.


    "Aah. i apologise, my ent is a bit different and I am too happy to exin. I just want to tell you that I am here only to meet you. Now that I have met you, we both would have a lot of chances to know and understand each other. First let''s start with being friends until I win your heart and convince my father to be with you." she continued to nod and murmur and n as she rubbed her hands in anticipation.


    "I think you have some kind of misunderstanding here. I do not know you.'''' I was reminded as my frustration increased. William have already yed with my sense and now this queer girl havee to y with my mind.


    She finally stopped bbering and looked at me seriously.


    "Oh, I told you, I am the princess of the northern kingdom. I am in music ss and sword wielding both. As we should be proficient in both. But if this introduction is not enough, you can ask me anything you want." she offered me as she looked at me intently.


    "But why do I need to ask you? I do not think i want to know anything about you at all.'''' I replied, rubbing my forehead as the headache formed.


    "Oh, how can this be? I know that I look perfect, but should you not be a bit curious about your future wife?" she asked with a frown and to say that i was shocked would be an understatement.

 Chapter 183 - Her Future Husbands!

    Noah pov.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I asked with utter bewilderment. "How and why would I marry you?" I asked shocked, and exasperated but she only blinked. Her reaction was so slow that I was not sure if she was normal or crazy.


    "Oh, you still did not remember me?" she asked, and I shook my head.


    "There was no way I could forget a crazy person like you. I am sure we have never met before." I replied as I turned to leave only to see that four knights were covering me from every direction.


    "What the hell!"


    "Well, maybe because I have changed my clothes and hair. I was looking poor that day. In the woods, but we have shared the ride together and you have held my hand. You even promised to show me your face when we meet for the next time. Do you really not remember anything?" she added thest like with a pause when she saw my nk face.


    "I am certain that I have never shared a ride with anydy." I replied in a pitch higher voice when she blinked.


    "Oh, are you by any chance interested in boys, is that why you are rejecting me?"


    My eyes widened as she spoke those words so nonchntly and her face had that understanding look as if she had finally understood the problem.


    "No! How did you even reach this conclusion? You are certainly a crazy woman!" I replied as I tried to walk past the knights but as I expected they tried to block my way.


    "There is no way that you would reject a beautiful, smart and perfect woman like me if you are not interested in boys. If you are trying to hide to maintain your image, then I can understand your condition." she replied, with a smile.


    "You! Who said that you are perfect?! You are a crazy woman, now let me go or else i will kill your knights.'''' I replied with angerI did not want to create a mess ande into the limelight but the woman was taking a yard if I was giving her an inch.


    "Oh, you can surely leave. You just need to tell me who you are serving in the academy or are you working directly under the head. And where is your hut?" her tone was not authoritative, in fact, it was chirpy. Her whole persona was so bright yet it was clear that she would not let me go until she would get the answer.


    I pinched the space between my eyebrows as I took a deep breath.


    "Oh, mydy. You are here with my knight." I heard Abi''s voice and turned only to find her and Isabeing towards me.


    "Mydy. We met again." Abi was talking so amiably as if they were long lost sisters.


    "Do I know you?" asked the crazy girl, making Abi tongue tied.


    She looked at me and then at the crazy girl with a guilt faced face.


    "We met when you visited his highness, your future husband in the morning." she replied with a sweet smile on her face and I chuckled.


    "Tell me, how many people are you going to propose in a single day." I asked with an unbelieving face. What kind of ady was she!


    "It is not like that." she tried to reason and then red at Abi. "Why are you meddling in our affair?"


    "She is my master, I am serving her. She must be here to find me.'''' I replied when Abi stayed silent.


    "Ah, what did your name mean, little girl?" she asked Abi with a haughty tone, which waspletely opposite to the chirpy and bright voice she was using before.


    "I can be anything but a little girl, mydy. I am Abigail Essendson, elder daughter of the duke George Essendson, and here I am serving his highness as his personal knight. Noah, is my aide and personal knight my father has assigned me."


    "Yes, and I think we need to leave now as we have other work too." I replied and she looked at me with an aggrieved face as if I had beaten her.


    "I want to hire Sir Noah for me. You can exchange him with any of my knights. They are the best at their work. If you want we can even arrange a sparring match for you to decide better." she repliedpletely ignoring the anger and reluctance in our voice.


    "I think you did not get it, mydy. Noah is like family. He is not an object to be sold or exchanged. Now if you would excuse us we have some matters to deal with. I will inform his highness your will to have a knight from here." to my relife Abi replied back in a sharp tonepletely ignoring the authority this crazy girl was trying to show off.


    "But.."


    "Have a good day ahead, mydy" once again when the crazy girl tried to speak Abi cut her off by bowing her head and we all followed the norm.


    "Your highness" the knights called him reluctantly and she sighed, "let them go. I do not want to ruin my image further in front of my future husband." she replied with a hint of defeat.


    When they all nodded and thought that she was talking about William, the way her eyes looked at me was telling that she was talking about me.


    When I red at her she winked and smiled,pletely unaffected by the anger I was feeling.


    "Lady Abigail, we will meet again soon." she spoke as we took a few steps away.


    "Of course, i will protect his highness even after his marriage with you." replied Abi and finally her smirk turned stiff.


    "Let us go."


    "What did she say to you? And why was she calling you her future husband?" asked Abigail as we walked to a distance.


    "I do not know. She was talking about meeting in the dark woods and riding a horse together and then some strange promises."


    ",.........."

 Chapter 184 - She Is A Crazy Woman!

    Abigail pov


    I gulped as I heard him talking about that night. So she has not forgotten me. She has just taken me as Noah and now she would ask her further questions. I looked at Be who was frowning with Noah.


    He surely would kill me if he knew that I had used his name without even asking him.


    "So, she wants to marry you due to a rendezvous of a night." I asked, pressuring my memory to remember if something special happened that night that made her fall in love with Noah.


    "I have already told you I have never met her. I have never shared a horse ride with any girl." he replied through gritted teeth.


    His annoyance created goosebumps on my skin. I shuddered at the thought that they would discuss it and he would realize that I was the one who was riding that night in the woods!


    "Umm, i have something to tell you." I said with a bit of hesitation as I looked at Be. She nodded and left the room.


    "What is it?" His voice told me that he had already noticed my gift-filled face.


    "I.. I got lost in the woods when I waspeting for the contents of the best knights. And I met a group of people near theke.`` I started trying to sound pitiful at the start but he cut me off tantly.


    "What did you do there?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "Well, I could not tell them that I am a woman. In case, they have evil thoughts towards me. So I kept my face hidden behind the mask and asked them to show me the way to the town."


    "And you told them their name as Noah!!!!!!" He was looking exasperated and I bit my lips.


    "Well the girl volunteered to take me to the town and then she asked my name. And I did not remember any knight except you. So, I took your name. I have never thought that we will meet again. And how would i know that she is a provinces of northern kingdom.'''' I defended and he sighed.


    "What have you told her that she dered that we are going to marry?" he asked again as he ran a hand in his hair and I shook my head.


    "I did not promise anything like that. I swear on the name of my family i just used your name, that''s it.'''' I replied in a haste.


    "Then we have to act like we did not know her. If she would force further then I will just beat her knights." he said with a sigh and I frowned.


    "But Noah, only in the morning, she came to meet the crown prince as her future wife. And she behaved very arrogantly there." I replied, and he shook his head.


    "That woman is crazy anyway. I do not want to entangle myself in this mess. Staying away from the royal family, I want to spend my life peacefully." he replied and walked out of the room.


    I pursued my lips at hisck of trust. I was sure I had said nothing that would make the girl fall in love with me!


    "If she came to disturb us again. I will ask his highness to control his future wife.`` I mumbled as Iid on the bed.


    Tomorrow there will be a practice for the knight group, but due to my injuries I could not participate. I was given a pass since I have already taken part in the knight''spetition and won it.


    But lying here was boring too. So, I stood up and walked out of the room. I should better go and read some books or help Oliver and Be in settling their work.


    "You should have not done that, your highness. Even if you have doubts, you should keep your feelings hidden. What if others know that you were lying and faking all this time.`` I heard Lucasining. So, instead of going out, I peeked out of the room.


    "You were not there, Lucas. You have not seen him. There is so much resemnce that my heart is not ready to believe that it was a mirage. In fact, it has given me hope that maybe he was saved somehow and lived his life as a knight all those years." he said, shaking his head as he looked out of the window.


    "Your highness, if he would have been alive, he would havee back and if he did not contact anyone that means he did not want to be found. So it is better that you let him go and concentrate on your mission." he said as he moved and closed the window.


    I walked back into the room with confusion. What were they talking about!?


    I only went out when they were not there anymore.


    "Mydy, her highness is calling you." Leo was already at the door when I tried to walk out of the room. I nodded and walked behind him.


    "Ah, you are finally here. I heard that we both do not need to give the exam tomorrow. So I thought, why don''t we improve our political knowledge in the meantime." to say that i was surprised would be an understatement. Did she not hate the politics!


    "Sure, shall we start with the art of politics or strategies of war?" I asked as I picked the books from the table but she kept shaking her head on every book.


    "Then what do you want to read, mydy?" I asked with a frown as she had rejected all the books.


    "I want to discuss practical things. I will rather spend time talking about my empire and his future." she replied, making me confused.


    "Tell me how strong the position of William would be if he married the princess of the north kingdom. Would it be sufficient to make him the emperor of the empire?" she asked with a mischievous smirk on her face.

 Chapter 185 - I Love Your Knight!

    William pov


    "Your highness, Princess Scarlet, has invited you to have tea with her." I felt annoyed at the way the woman was trying to control me from the first day.


    She was annoying, haughty and very irritating. I didn''t like her at all. But I have to bear with it for a while! If the empress had chosen her, it meant she was her pawn in the game. To reach the queen I have to control the pawns first.


    "Sure. I would love to spend more time with thedy.`` I replied with a smile as I stood up and Lucas followed.


    Not so surprisingly, her hut was just adjacent to me. I had already expected that she would be close to keep an eye on me.


    "Your highness, thank you for epting myst minute invitation." she greeted bowing her head as she held her dress gracefully.


    "Ah, there is no need for a formal greeting. After all, we are going to get married soon.`` I said with a smile as I sat on the chair in front of her. I looked around at the room which was decorated as if it was a fairytale castle. With everything pink and white around her.


    Taking a sip of the tea, I noticed that she was looking at me intently, so I smiled, "Mydy, I hope you get adjustedfortably. If you want, I can arrange someone to give you a tour of the academy." I asked, as I did not want her to ask me to do that.


    "No, I have already taken a tour of this area. I will roam around the ss after the test tomorrow." she replied and I could only nod.


    "Very well, still if you need any kind of help. You can alwayse to me." I was offered as a kind and caring person.


    She chuckled as if she had heard a joke.


    "Beforeing here I have enquired everything about you, your highness. You do not need to act to be a person you are not!" Herees the haughty and annoying girl back.


    "I was just trying to make youfortable. I did not know what to do with it." being dumb was the best strategy in these condition.


    "You do not need to act. I have called you here because I have a deal for you." she replied with a smirk as she took the cup of tea and roamed her finger on its tips sexily. Her eyes were twinkling with mischief as a smirk formed on her lips.


    "What kind of deal?" I raised a brow as I heard the warning bell in the air. She was in trouble from the second I met her.


    "I know that you are forced to marry me to im your right to the throne. And you are just acting sweet to me. So, I can go and tell the truth to my partner that you already have many partners and you are even interested in your knight. He will not even take a second to reject the proposal!" she said as if i was in control.


    "Are you threatening me?" this time i let go of all the pretenses and asked with sharp and cold eyes.


    But she was unperturbed.


    "My father has a stronger aura than you. So do not waste your time in subduing me. As I said, I have a deal for you and I will help you in getting the throne if you fulfil your side of the deal!" she replied calmly.


    "What kind of deal do you want?" I asked as I knew there was no other way.


    "I will act in front of anyone as your fiance. And even convince your family that we are one happy couple until you achieve your goal. In exchange you have to help me in winning the heart of the man I love." to say that i was surprised would be an understatement.


    You want to make him jealous, so that hees running to you. But the northern kingdom is too far for him to see us acting."


    "This was not feasible at all." I added once she started chuckling, taking my words as a joke and I frowned this time.


    "The man I love is in this academy. And I do not want to make him jealous. I want chances to be alone with him and find ways to make him fall in love with me." she replied, shaking her head.


    "Don''t tell me it is love at first sight. It have not even be a day since oy have joined the academy.'''' I replied and she chuckled again. I swear I have never felt the will to break teeth and wipe the smirk off her face ever in my life.


    "I have joined the academy only to find him, and I am lucky enough to bump into him on the first day of my academy. But the problem is he has forgotten about me. Now I have to work hard to win his love. Therefore I need more chances to be with him. I think i scared or annoyed him today.'''' She kept on mumbling making me frown but I controlled myself.


    "And how can I help you in increasing the chances of spending more time together. It is not like I can instruct anyone to do my bidding at the prince of the empire.`` I replied to the annoyed girl. I was sure she did so that was why she thought I could do so too.


    After all, the northern empire was famous for the tyranny of their king!


    "No, but you can bring your knights with you and then leave me alone with them as you have some urgent work and they will apany me till you return or escort me back to my room or any other excuse." she mumbled as she shrugged her shoulders nonchntly but I could see his eyes gleaming.


    "You are in love with my knights? Which one, Lucas, Kirian or James?" I asked excitedly, poords never get the time to find love, so it will help them too.


    "Noah"


    "........."

 Chapter 186 - Meeting Him!

    William pov.


    "Noah?" That was incredulous!


    She nodded with a blushing face.


    "Blushing does not even suit your personality." I replied in a cold voice, shredding all my pretense.


    She rolled her eyes at my reply and then took a sip of the tea nonchntly.


    "So, what is your decision?" she asked as i did not reply.


    "Noah does not work under me. And he is not a thing to y with!" he might be the one i thought i have lost.


    "I am serious about it. I will marry him and then he will be the future king of the empire of the north kingdom. As the sole heir of the empire, do you think I am careless enough to take these kinds of decisions impulsively or as a joke?


    I am a proud princess, and for me, my citizens are first and everything else is secondary. If I marry you, I will be the empress of your empire and my kingdom will be part of your territory. It may sound like a lucrative offer but I did not want my empire to lose its independence and sovereignty.


    Noah is a kind and self respected man. He did not care even when I was a princess so he is not greedy and the way he avoided me even when I proposed, he is not a womanizer. And the way he made excuses and took our help as if doing a favor on us, he is witty. He has all the qualities I want in a lover and the king.


    So, I will marry him only." she replied with a smile on her face.


    "But he doesn''t love you or want to marry you." I reminded him and she nodded.


    I was amazed at how calmly she was taking even the matters of her heart.


    "I know he doesn''t love me. But he does not love anyone else either. So, I will take my chance and try to win his heart. There is no way that a man does not like a woman like me. I will convince him. I just need some time and a facade for my family." she replied and then she finally looked back into my eyes.


    "So, are you in it or not?" I knew that Abi liked Noah, but does Noah have the same feelings for Abi! This was the best way to confirm his inner feelings and loyalty towards Abi.


    "I am ready but I have one condition. That if the man does not like you or has someone else in his life, you will ept your defeat and let him go." she nodded easily.


    "I do not want a loveless marriage or future troubles for myself too. So, since the deal is done. I want you to bring him lunch tomorrow and then leave due to any reason. So that I can spend time with him.`` I sighed as I nodded.


    "Good. then i will see you tomorrow." she replied with a smile and stood up. I raised a brow at her tant way to throw me out.


    "You should learn to bear those whom you need." I said with a chuckle as I turned to leave.


    "My lord, can we trust the princess." asked Lucas and I shook my head.


    "We can not trust anyone in this game. But i want her to test Noah. if he is loyal enough, the whole scenario only help us in getting rid of this new trouble.'''' I replied as I looked back at her hut onest time.


    "Did Theodore contact me?"


    "Yes, your highness. The aide of archduke died in the ident on the next day of the hunting ident.`` We both knew what it meant!


    "Then it is time to return the favor. These daysnterns are easily catching fire. What if the whole store of the clothes that is about to supply goods catches fire. After all,borers can be careless a few times and clothes catch fire easily. The store is too far from the river so the fire can not be extinguished." I shook my head at the loss and the man chuckled.


    "You are getting better at foretelling my lord. But what about thedy. She was making a fuss in the morning that she is your rtive and should be allowed free entry in your room anytime.`` His face was red with anger and I chuckled.


    "That girl, Abi''s sister, is the one who got bullied bydy Sophie, right?" I asked, ignoring his wish to punish Sophie.


    "Yes, your highness." he replied with a sigh.


    "And she is staying with us now, right?" he frowned by sudden curiosity towards the little girl but he nodded.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Hmmm, next time Sophiees to meet me, let her in. tell her that i am out and will be back soon and ask her to wait. And then inform Isabe to entertain her as the host of the house."


    "Your highness, Sophie will tear down Isabe."


    "Well, I am giving Isabe a chance to show her superiority. If she gets bullied again then it has nothing to do with me. But inform me when you invited her so that i can spend my whole day in the room"


    "Yes, your highness"


    "One more thing, I want you to discreetly get all the information about Noah too. Especially where he was until the age of seven years!"


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Ask Theodore to be my proxy in the sses. I have a very important thing to do."


    "Yes, your highness."


    I indeed and we both separated our ways. I walked towards the library and sat in the darkest corner where there is not a single ray of light.


    "I thought you would note." came the voice from behind. I wanted to turn but the man denied, shaking his head as I slightly looked at his shadow.


    "You do not need to see me, for talking to me. Do you?" he asked in a grim voice and I shook my head.

 Chapter 187 - The First Pawn!

    Abigail pov


    Abigail pov contd.


    "Let''s make a pact, Abi. We both will try our best to get them married and then help William ascend the throne. I can give you all the help you need from the royal family." I was surprised to hear her request.


    "Your highness, aren''t you the biggestpetitor of his highness in the battle of the throne?" I was surprised as she started making ns for William. "And don''t you hate her for being a step brother?" I asked again as it was not hidden at all that both siblings do not like each other.


    "Of course, I hate him, that is the reason I want him to be the emperor. So that he will suffer all his lifetime.`` I frowned at her words as she smirked and then shook her head.


    "You do not need to think about that. You just have to help me by creating chances where they spend time together. I will inform father that they are so much in love and father will happily marry them off." i did not know why, i did not feel good as she continued to talk, as if she was asking me to give her something precious. I started to feel that stuffy feeling in my heart but I nodded.


    Isn''t that what I have wanted since the start!


    "I know that you are smart enough to agree. Thank you." I nodded and stood up as there was nothing more to discuss when I noticed Leo looking at Josephine with an upset face. His gaze was so intense that I felt his emotions too. Was he upset that his mistress did not want to be the queen!


    Or was he upset that he would not get the chance to rserve the queen, but will stay as the side of a princess forever. Feeling my gaze on him, he looked at me but his eyes werepletely normal. He nodded and I returned it back and walked out of the room.


    "What are you going to do?" I saw both Oliver and Isabe walking out of the door towards the exit.


    "We are going to check our ss time so that we can findmon time to work together." Oliver and Be nodded.


    "Alright." They left and I stood there alone. Since I am back here, I mostly know the time of sses and what will be taught.


    But one more thing that i know was! Who were the friends and enemies of Gerard.


    To weaken him I have to support his enemies and weaken his friends. With a smile I walked towards my first prey. Earl Asmund, the proud man who looked after the borders of the empire as his father was the chancellor.


    I knew he would be busy in the sports ground with his love for rugby. With a bright smile I walked towards the sports ground.


    Here he was ying rugby with his friends on the horses. A few girls were sitting in the gazebo, looking at them admiringly.


    My eyes turned cold at the way he was passing a smile to them.


    I took him half an hour more to end his game and walk towards the gazebo. I checked my viel once again when he was close.


    "My lord." he stopped in his tracks when I called him. He looked at me, raising a brow.


    "I did not know that the academy allowed the use of veils. What are you hiding youngdy?" he asked with curiosity and I chuckled.


    "An ugly face that you would not be able to bear and vomit right here." he blinked while listening to me and then chuckled hard.


    "Oh my, you sure are proud about being ugly too. Anyways, how can I help you, youngdy?" he asked, bowing his head a bit.


    "I am not here to ask for help. I am here to help you.'''' I replied, making him frown.


    "I am sure, I did not need any kind of help. That also from a queer stranger like you." he said and turned to leave. "It was not even nice meeting you, mydy." he added with a chuckle as he waved his hands in the air.


    "Even when I have a way to get your father''s respect back and teach a lesson to the one you hate?" I asked with the same calm voice when his steps halted again.


    "This is not a way to joke, mydy. I do not have a good temper to begin with." sad the man with visible anger on his face.


    "Do you think I have time to joke? But if you are bored or not interested then it is a different thing" i replied shrugging my shoulders and walked away. There are many men anyway to talk about serious things.


    "Hey, you! Wait! I am not done with the conversation." he called but i ignored him.


    He followed me with hurried footsteps but knowingly tooplex shortcuts who only a few in the academy knew!


    Walking to a dumping area where mostly onlybor is found for cleaning I stopped in a dark area. He covered his nose with his hands.


    "Why are we here?" his face was turning nauseous and I rolled my eyes.


    "If you are nning to be bigger, stop being so pathetic. Now tell me what do you want to do with your enemy?" I asked and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Why would I tell you? What if this is some kind of trap or a joke where you are trying to know my weakness to make fun of me in the partyter!" he said with a sharp voice and I nodded.


    "At least you''re not that much of a fool!" I nodded my head with satisfaction.


    "Hey, are you looking down on me?" he asked as he formed his fist ready to punch me.


    "Gerard!" his eyes widened as I took the name in a cold voice.


    "He is your enemy. Right? What if I have a way to hurt him?"


    "....."

 Chapter 188 - What Are You Doing Here?

    Abigail pov conts.


    Asmund continued to look at me with skepticism and then the surroundings. I rolled my eyes reading his thoughts.


    "If I wanted to harm you, I would not have wasted my time to bring you here. I have enough list of your leisure activities to send to your father and keep you at house arrest till you grow old." my voice was strong enough to make him realize that i was not joking.


    "Who in the world are you?" he asked, as he moved closer trying to subdue me so that he could take my veil off my face.


    I moved my dagger and pressed it on his chest with a little effort but the grip was strong enough.


    "Do not try something that will make you lose your life." his eyes widened as he felt the tip of it pinning him, oozing out blood in the process.


    "Now, if your childish games have ended, shall we talk about business?" he gulped and nodded this time, realizing well that he was no match against me.


    "Now, I know that you want to go against Lord Gerard. But you are too weak and without any morals. So, of course, no one would support you and you always have to bear the insults because of it.'''' I mocked him and he gritted his teeth.


    "And you think he is better than me? Ha! He is just acting. She had worn a mask of kindness and benevolence. He spends nights with different women each week, breaksws and takes advantage of his father''s position. You know he beats his employees if they did not finish work on time and even assaults the women sexual there." the more he spoke, the more i felt my skin crawling.


    I felt I was filthy. I could not believe I thought he was a kind and lovable person, that he would be loyal to me and I would have my happily ever after with him. A strong desire to rub my skin until I lose the firstyer of it filled my heart.


    "So, why don''t you expose him?" i asked in a nk voice, but only i know how much torment was running in my heart


    "If only I could, everyone would think I am doing it because of jealousy. My clothes were better than his but my business finished when he entered and my father was transferred to the borders.`` His anger was rising and that was all I needed.


    "Then give me proof of all that you have, I know a person who will announce them to others would believe it without even checking the authenticity of the proofs. But make sure that no one knows it was you who collected them and I met you.`` I said as I looked around, the ce was still deserted.


    "But how can I trust, I haven''t even seen your face!" he said, as he looked intently into my eyes.


    "You have no other choice. Only I am the one who can help you.`` I replied as I took out a paper from my pocket.


    "This is the list of the stores which are under him. If we are able to collect the proofs again, even half of them, it would be enough to break his pride and ruin his image. I will meet you after a week to see the progress." With that I backflipped and held a wall with holes and started climbing on it.


    I was d to know that my speed has increased sincest night. I was getting better at it!


    "Hey, how will I find you?" i heard him glowering as he stomped his feet in annoyance.'''' I turned to see him ring at me with shocked eyes.


    "You do not need to find me. I wille to find you like this time. You just have to look for proof.`` I replied and then jumped on the roof and ran away.


    The sky was already dark and I knew if I did not reach back, they would soon start searching for me.


    After running to a distance, I took off the coat and veil and shredded it into pieces. Once satisfied that no one could recognize it, she walked down the stairs and walked towards the canteen William had shown me when he had given me a tour of this area.


    I sat on the table and ordered dinner for myself. If I went back like that, they would ask a thousand questions. But I was sure they had already started looking for me.


    "I want a pumpkin pie, vani cake and some juice." I ordered with a smile.


    I had just taken a sip of juice when my eyes fell on the two men sitting in the corner of the table. One has his back towards me and the other has a cloak hiding his face. It was nothing new since many knights wore cloaks to hide their presence but what caught my attention was the broch on his dress. Wasn''t the same brown coat with green broch was worn by Leo today. He was not a knight to hide his face.


    Then I tried to notice the other man, he was also looking familiar to me. When I realized I could not recognize them, I decided to take a bold step. I stood up from my seat and walked towards their table.


    "Hey, Leo. I was not expecting to see you here.`` I said in a soft voice as I sat there uninvited. I faked, surprised as I looked at his bi eyes.


    Both men looked at me, stunned. They were too surprised to react and the first reaction of the other man was to hide his face. And I turned to him to look at him before he got sessful in his attempt. But my eyes widened looking at the other man who was sitting with him.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked as I looked into the honey eyes that had widened with surprise.

 Chapter 189 - Spend The Night With Me!

    Abigail pov contd.


    "What are you doing here, Oliver?" I asked as I looked into the honey eyes that had widened with surprise.


    His attempts to hide his face ended and he looked at me with a smile.


    "I am having a meal, mydy." he replied as he ate the meat on the table.


    "And how do you know each other?" I asked as I saw how Leo had hid himself with the cloak.


    "We are sharing a single residence, mydy. Did you forget that? We both coincidentally met here and brother Leo invited me to have a meal with him." said Oliver the whole time Leo just sat there silently looking at my face, without uttering a single word!


    "Then why were you hiding your face?" i narrowed my eyes and leo this time. He was too silent for my liking.


    "Thanks to his highness. The girls did not leave a chance to ask for favor. That is why when we heard a girl''s voice, we panicked. It is easy for you nobles to deny them, but we have to bear the brunt of their anger." he said in an annoyed tone.


    "Oh you should have seen how the girls were behaving when they came to know that you are someone close to his highness." repeated Oliver, supporting what Leo imed.


    There is no denying that they were right! But why did it feel there was still something missing in the puzzle?


    "Would you like to share the meal, mydy. Brother Leo was telling me about the the weapons and i was giving my view on it.'''' I nodded as I wanted to see how they interact.


    "Excuse me, would you transfer my order to this table?" I asked the girl serving food and she nodded with a smile.


    "Are you sure mixing silver in the sword will not make it brittle?" asked Leo and Oliver shook his head.


    "It will lighten the weight and make it sharper. You will be able to attack the enemy with precise cuts." replied Oliver, shaking his head.


    "You know brother Leo, I am getting better at making jewels too. I will soon try to test the strength of other elements and will check their strengths. If they are strong enough to be my weapon at the same time fool enough to work ording to me.`` I frowned at his usage of words and so did Leo.


    "You are being too brave here. What if the elements did not work ording to you and you are just overestimating your abilities. If the sword is brittle you can be killed on the battleground." he replied as he took out the dagger from his pocket.


    "I want you to make the same dagger as this. I had a pair but I lost one a few weeks ago. I will give you a handsome prize for this." Oliver took the dagger in his hands and assessed it.


    "Alright, I will try my best to make it for you. But I do not want a price n itos exchange. I rather want a chance to sevr the royal family. There is nothing better than you owing me a favor.`` They both were thought to be talking normally as if they knew each other for years. Or was I just thinking too much?


    "Mydy, your dinner." I nodded and started chewing the food.


    After taking the dagger they both were having the meal silently too.


    Wiping their mouths they waited for me like gentlemen and all three of us walked back to the hut together.


    "Where were you?" asked Jose, as she looked at Leo.


    "I apologise but I have told your head maid that I was going to have a meal, your highness."


    "And all three of you went together?" asked William and he looked at the table filled with a variety of dishes.


    "I wonder if you have any misunderstanding that food will not be served here?" he asked with nonchnce though his eyes were looking at us intensely.


    "I was roaming in the vicinity as I was feeling bored when I saw both of them having meals together. So, i joined them, your highness.'''' I replied bowing my head while the other two did not say a word to him.


    "Noah is not with you?" asked William again and I shook my head.


    "I have not seen him since the rain stopped, your highness." why was he looking so worried about Noah! Shouldn''t he be having him for challenging his authority!


    "Hmmm., since you are already done with the meal. Go and rest, tomorrow is going to be a long day." he offered but i shook my head.


    "I will take part in thepetition tonight." I replied but he shook his head.


    "You are not fit for that!" he denied and I frowned.


    "I could not take part inbat, but I am sure I can still y chess and do other activities. Isn''t it a tradition that the knights of royal pce show their valor to the honor of his highness on the first night of the academy.'''' I asked and he chuckled.


    "You mean to say that they perform like monkeys to fill the false pride of a snobbish prince. Ha! I do not care about the image of the royals in the first ce. Let alone be my pride. My knights are not going to perform." he said with annoyance and i pursued me lips.


    "His majesty would not like the decision, your highness" even Lucas intervened and all other knights looked at him but he ignored our gazes and questions as he started eating his meal silently.


    "Yes, his highness is right. I do not understand why valor needs to be shown like it was a show of animals! And you are not free at all! I have booked you for tonight anyway, master. You are going to spend the night with me." said the man with silver hairing in with so much nonchnce that I wanted to beat his face.


    "......."

 Chapter 190 - Mysterious Fire!

    "I have booked you for tonight anyway, master. You are going to spend the night with me." said the man with silver hairing in with so much nonchnce that I wanted to beat his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What nonsense are you speaking, Alec?"


    Me and William shouted at the same time, while Josephine''s sword was already on his neck, ready to sh his neck.


    "I mean, I have asked his highness that you will help in work tonight as you are injured and can''t take part in activities of the knights." he corrected as the sword left a small mark on his neck and a drop of blood oozed out.


    "Your highness, I am the chief physician of the royal pce and the genius of the empire. At least, give me some respect." he murmured as he held her sword and slowly moved it away from his neck.


    He took a deep breath after that and then looked at me.


    "I just wanted to spend time with you." he again started spouting nonsense.


    "You know you need to learn to speak. And till then keep your mouth shut!" I said , rolling my eyes while I could feel bloodlusting from both siblings.


    "But you have promised me and so have you." he looked at me and then at William with usive eyes.


    "Fine. there is no need to be so overdramatic! Come with me." I ordered him and he followed like a pet who had finally found his master.


    "What is it?" I asked as soon as we entered his room.


    I have collected all the herbs. I want you to mix and prepare ointments in front of my eyes.'''' I looked at his authoritative tone and fumed.


    "You call yourself one of the geniuses of the empire, yet you can not make ointments?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "There are very few books avable on herbs, and definitely we can not experiment on the citizens. We know the use of many herbs but when we mix them, sometimes they do wonder but sometimes their properties react opposite. You know how many times we suffer from poisoning and infection due to trying different herbs on ourselves." he shook his head in disappointment and then sighed.


    "I still wonder how you do that just by looking at the herbs only once."


    ''Should I say that I have studied medicine all my life. I am from pharma.'' I sighed as I looked at the herbs that were covering half of his room.


    "Would you remind me what I will get if I help you?" I asked to motivate myself.


    The man nodded his head.


    "You will get the post of an elder in the physicianmittee and we will help you anytime. With the post even the emperor will respect you." he reassured me using the most lucrative tone he could muster and I sighed.


    "Fine, but I want you to keep my identity hidden. Tell everyone that I am an old man.`` I replied as I took the herbs in my hand.


    "Write down how to look for properties and see if they will react to each other or not. I will not tell you many times.`` I reminded him and his whole face bloomed. He sat down there with an inkpot and parchment in his hands.


    "Well, let''s start with these two..'''' I continued to tell him about the details of the herbs and how I mix them.


    His enthusiasm was addictive. I did not realise when I started enjoying it. How much time had passed when we heard a knock on the door.


    I turned only to see William was standing there.


    "It has been more than five hours. Little bird, you should go and sleep.'''' His tone was strict too and I nodded.


    "But we are not done yet!" he grumbled, and I nodded.


    "You can not spend the night together, rumors will spread. And this is only the first day. We will be here for years, you can learn slowly." he said in a no nonsense tone.


    The man, who imed himself as the genius, grumbled like a kid and then settled on his bed and covered himself with a nket with a hmph sound.


    I could not hold my chuckles as I looked at his antics.


    "You should go and sleep, little bird." he repeated and I nodded.


    "Did Noah return?" I asked as I still have to see his mood. He was too angry when he left.


    "Why? Are you missing your lover that much?" he asked in a sarcastic tone, making me stunned for a moment.


    "I.."


    "Sigh.. he is with your father. He is called for tomorrow''s preparation, I think. So, you have to spend tonight without him." he turned and left after saying that, only making me frown.


    Shrugging my shoulders, i walked to my room andid on my bed. Only then did I realize how exhausted I was! It only took me seconds to fall asleep.


    The sound made me frown! I could not even sleep now! I tried to avoid them but it continued, making me annoyed.


    I opened my eyes and walked out of the room stomping my foot. Only to see everyone was leaving.


    "Why did you wake up? You have taken leave for today, right?" asked Be as she looked at herself onest time in the mirror.


    "Where are you going then?" I asked , looking at her as she was dressed too well.


    "Oh, you weren''t herest night. The new stores of lord Gerard, which are very famous recently. All of them caught fire yesterday. It was told that the maintenance was not proper. But there is a rumor that hispetitors have done that. So everyone is going to show empathy to him. I was not going first, but do you remember, the daughter of Earl Frescot, Ameilia, asked me toe with her. So, I decided to go. I will see youter." She adjusted her pearl set and finally left the room, leaving me stunned.

 Chapter 191 - Most Dangerous Man!

    Gerard pov.


    "My lord, my lord." I felt annoyed as I heard my new aide shouting. It has been only three days since he started working here when myst aide died identally but he has already started annoying me. I think this one would face an ident earlier than thest one!


    Could he not see the girl in my arms?


    "My lord." he called me again as he finally reached me and stood in front of me.


    "Can you not see that I am busy right now?" I asked as I finally let the lips of the girl go. She was still in myp and her arms were wrapped around my neck. My hands were on her waist, tightly holding her at her ce.


    It was such a good moment yet all was ruined by this idiot.


    He shivered listening to my cold voice but still continued to stand there. I took a deep breath, I could not kill him as long as the girl was there. For them, I am a very kind and benevolent person!


    "What is it?" I asked, trying my best to sound like a warm hearted person.


    "My lord, the whole store caught fire. And it burned all the clothes and furniture and.. Everything is ruined. Nothing is left except a dpidated building." he stuttered yet I got the grasp of the situation and stood abruptly.


    The girl in my arms fell! Fool! Could she not see the change in my mood and move away.


    "How did this happen and which store got burnt?" I asked as I had more than 5 stores in the capital only.


    The man took a few steps back as his face bowed further.


    "All.. all the stores my lord.`` His voice was barely above a whisper, but I could hear it clearly. It was not an ident then! Someone! Someone has done this knowingly.


    "Thenterns that were left lit even at night, so that the guard could see if there was an intruder in the store, were not kept properly. Most of them were leaking so the oil caught fire and clothes caught it too. It started burning, passing the fire in the whole store and soon the mes increased burning the whole area. The.. the nearby stores are asking forpensation since the fire has ruined their ces and goods too." said the man as he tried to be one with the wall!


    "Great! So you mean to say that all of my stores burnt and I am the one who has to pay a fine too!" I could not believe this! They were asking me to pay! Me!


    "Well, they have lost their goods due to your staff mistake. I understand that you have faced losses too. But it was your staff carelessness in the end." said the girl finally standing up properly and adjusting her clothes.


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "You are right. I apologise, I just lost myself in emotions. You are such a kind woman to remind me the facts.'''' I replied, caressing her cheeks. Would she scream if I burned her cheeks too!?


    A sweet smile formed on her lips as she leaned to my hands to get more of my touch while all I wanted was to strangle her! Could she not see my condition!?


    "Elena, I think I should go and look at the condition of the store and talk to the nearby people to know how muchpensation they are expecting. Shall we meet some other day?" I asked with a sad smile on my face as she looked at me. Her face filled with sympathy as she nodded.


    "Escort thedy in the best carriage we have." I replied and the eyes of my aide widen. His face paled further as he looked at me and I raised a brow!


    "What is it? Do you have any problem with it?" I added and even the girl looked at him with a frown.


    "No, no my lord." he replied, shaking his head. As he gulped and left with hurried footsteps.


    "You aide is a queer person." told the girl as she hugged me. I gave a kiss on her forehead.


    "He will learn things slowly. We should give them time and a chance to learn. Though I still miss my old aide." she patted my back as she looked at me with further sympathy.


    ''This is thest sympathy gaze you are giving to others, darling. After today, you will be the one who will get all the sympathy gazes!'' I smiled with satisfaction at that thought.


    I saw her finally leaving and kicked the table so hard that it flew to the wall.


    "What happened, would you exin it to me now?" I asked as the aide entered back.


    "My lord, I have sent thedy in the carriage with the broken wheel. I have even warned the coachmen to have a good ident. She will surely hurt herself." he replied and I threw the ss over his face.


    "I am not talking about that dumb girl. I am asking you about the stores? How did all of them catch fire?" could he be anymore dimwit!


    "Our knights were looking at the condition, do you want to visit my lord?" I nodded and walked out.


    "Have we had any newpetition recently?" I asked as I sat in the carriage.


    "Yes, your highness. A fewmoners have opened a new store recently and there is a rumor that they have already sold a few dresses to his highness. And I have also heard that the son of earl, whose business was closed when we started working, is also opening a new store in a week." he replied in a meek voice and i frowned.


    "Both parties are weak to stand against us directly. But I still want you to collect all the information about them. If it is their work then they do not know they have enmity with the most dangerous person of the empire."

 Chapter 192 - Gossipmongers!

    Abigail pov.


    It was the best chance I could get. Since the room was empty with everyone going to watch the knightspetition, I could go and see what had happened.


    I walked back to my room and took out a ck dress with a veil. After covering myselfpletely, I jumped out of the window and ran towards the back garden. Jumping the wall to the other side. I moved towards the sports ground again. I looked around but that dumb was not here anymore.


    "Where the hell are you Asmund?" I mumbled as I turned only to find him standing in front of me.


    "Were you looking for me?" he asked with a cheeky smile on his face.


    "I wonder how you still have time tough and joke around! Have you not heard the news?" I asked with a cold expression but the manughed nonchntly.


    "Of course, I have. Can you not see the happiness on my face? I was about to start the store again, and this could be the best start. Now that he is no longer inpetition. I am sure I will thrive better. And if you exposed his acts. I do not think he would ever be able toe back again." he replied with an evil smirk.


    "There must be a limit to being foolish or else you would not only ruin yourself but the whole ship would sink!" I replied curtly as he looked at me.


    "What are you talking about? I thought you were the one who did this?" he asked with a frown on his face.


    "I am not that fool to begin with. If anything happens to his business now. We would be the first to be suspected. I wanted to attack him from the shadows but now you are in light. You will be the one he will doubt first and maybe even try to take revenge. So be in the shadows, for a while. Do not do anything that will increase his suspicions towards you.`` I replied and he went into deep thought.


    "Stop collecting proof and following him for a week or two. Let everything calm down or else he will kill you and i will not be able to save you.'''' I added and I turned to go back.


    "Hey, do you seriously not know who is behind this incident?" he asked as he ran behind me.


    "If i knew, i would have been talking to him, not with a fool like you." I reced it without turning back.


    "Just who has so much courage to attack not one or two but all of his stories!" no matter how hard i think i could not remember anyone in the past have stood so strongly against him or any fire that urred in his stores.


    "But if I could find this enemy. I would be able to destroy him easily.`` I rubbed my forehead at that thought.


    "Well, my first pawn could not work for now. It is time to use the second pawn!" I walked towards the knightspetition hoping to meet him there.


    I stood at a distance looking at the gossip mongers. They were the ones who wrote every event in parchments and then sold it.


    They work just like newspapers of the modern times. The difference was they did not have any advertisement and they did not have any machines to do that.


    That is why it was a costly parchment, mostly bought by nobles for their will to read and gossip. It collects events and writes them with a lot of spice.


    Bjut i was looking for a particr gossipmonger who was famous for his goodwill yet he hates the archduke family. They always stop his parchments from selling whenever he writes something against gim and oppresses him badly!


    There he was.. Instead of standing in the front like others,. He was sitting on the roof at an extremely dangerous point from where he could fall easily only to get a better view of thepetition.


    I smiled and climbed the roof.


    "You can fall in a second, Caleb." I whispereding closer to him and he jumped in the air.


    He was about to fall when I held his hands tightly.


    "Who the hell are you?" he screamed and i shook my head.


    "You should ask questions, when you reach the floor again." he gritted his teeth but put the whole pressure of his body in pulling himself as i continued to pull his hands.


    He came a bit up again and held the railing with one hand jumping in back. Heid on the ground as he patted his chest to control his fast heartbeat!


    "That was an adventure, my lord. Who are you? Do you have any idea I could die right there?" he asked as he looked at me. And I shook my head.


    "You have to live long to help me, Caleb. I will not let you die before that!" he frowned at the choice of my words as he finally turned to look at me.


    I was staring in front of him with my hands folded in front of my chest and my eyes looking intently at him.


    "You made it sound that the sole purpose of my living is to serve you. I apologise, but you have some confusion here. Cable did not serve anyone., he is master of his own will." he sat up patting his clothes and took hold of his parchment and ink and brush and walked towards the railing again.


    "I am not asking you to be my servant. I am asking you to write the truth about the archduke family.`` Finally my words caught his attention as he turned to look at me. As if asking me to continue what I had for the offer.


    "I want you to write how lord Gerard dealt with thepensation he needed to pay to the other businessmen and how he took revenge from the innocents. This way his reality will finally be out."

 Chapter 193 - Beg For His Death!

    Abigail pov contd.


    I was expecting him to go crazy with excitement or to not believe me and haul profanities. But I did not expect him tough and brush it off and start making notes in thepetition again as if I was not even standing there.


    "So, is it a yes or a no?" I asked, as he did not reply to me at all!


    "I do not talk to crazies, I have an allergy to them." he replied to me, making me frown.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him with a slight anger. He was taking me too lightly.


    "Are you afraid that he will oppress you again or have you lost the courage to stand against him in the passing years?" i challenged him, i wanted to re him a bit and hear the truth. Bjut he was still calm, no matter what I said!


    "Fine! If you are not interested then I would find someone else. Hope you will not regret by then, when someone else will get the poprity you could have achieved.`` I added as I turned to leave when the man finally snorted.


    "I just hope that person stays alive to enjoy that poprity!" his words were filled with contempt.


    "I will make sure that the person and his family will stay safe. I will even make sure that the person will be able to sell his parchments without facing any oppression. If I work with someone, their security is my first responsibility.`` I replied, turning to look at him again.


    "You do not know his power, little boy. By your words I assume that you have some enmity towards him but you do not know that he would not blink an eyelid even if he had to kill his own sister if results could be in his favor. He is a cold blooded murderer. So, it is better that you do not entangle yourself in his affairs.'''' His voice was grim and he was more than serious when he spoke.


    "If I am daring to stand against him, I definitely have the means to do that. And more importantly I am tired of his kind image where men and women treat him like an angel. If you support me, i will pay a good amount to you and your protection will be my responsibility." i assured him once again as i did not understand why he was so worried.


    "Who are you?" he asked, finally putting down his parchment and giving me his whole concentration.


    "I am someone with enough power to kill Gerard right now. But I want to see him getting destroyed first. Losing everything that is precious to him and then losing his will to live and getting filled with revenge then i want him to rot in prison for the lifetime until he begs me for death and only then would i fulfill his wish." he shivered listening to my cold voice and gulped.


    "I.." he was at a loss for words, as his face turned a bit pale.


    "I am a normal person who has nothing to do with the fight among nobles." That was his way of refusing to stand in the midst of the political war.


    "So, you mean you did not care at all, the way Lord Gerard was lying to the nobles, hiding behind the mask of a kind man!" I asked back and he gritted his teeth.


    "Come on, think about it. We are only telling the truth to the nobles. It is not like we are targeting the weak person. Still, if you did not want to help then I understand. I will leave you alone then." I shook my head with a sigh of disappointment and left the area.


    "Hey.. wait.. Wait for me." I ignored his words of plea as I continued to move away from him. But i decreased the speed of my footsteps. The middle aged man took some time to catch up to me.


    "Hey, do you know how much i have run just now even when i have almost fallen from the roof. You could be imed for my health and my bill of the physicians or else I will write about you first in my parchment." he mumbled as he held his hands on his knees and took some deep breaths.


    Thank goodness I have a veil, so that he could not see the smile of amusement on my face. "Didn''t you ask me to leave and told me you are not interested in my proposal?" I asked back.


    "Tsk.. didn''t you hear me ask you to wait!" he retorted and I shook my head.


    "Liar, you know, continued to move. Or else you have not decreased your speed. But I can forgive you if you still offer me the deal." he said with his chin raised high, as if he was doing a favor on me by epting the offer.


    "Ha! I will let it pass. Those who have doubts are not good for the deal.'''' I replied as he looked at me like I was crazy.


    "Come on, young boy. Do not act. We can work out on it. Tell me what else you want in this condition, that is why you are acting, right?" he asked, finally standing up straight anding closer to me.


    "I must say, you are smart. Well, let me be straightforward then. I want you to collect all the information and I will share all my information with you too. But the parchment will not be yours. The parchments will be sold under a new name." he frowned hearing my words.


    "You want your name on the parchment? The way you have hid your face, i thought you didn''t want your identity to be found." i smiled again, at least, he was not dumb like Asmund.


    "No, I am not going to use my identity too. But I want a fake name so that he did not find out about you too, like me. Though I have all the means to protect you. We both know how despicable he could be! And it will be satisfying to see him struggling to find someone who did not exist in the first ce!"

 Chapter 194 - Do You Love Her?

    William pov


    "The wild girl left the room just after you went, your highness." said Lucas as he looked at me apologetically.


    "Where did she go?" I asked with a frown, she was no less than a wild little bird who needed to be caged for her own good!


    "I.. do not know. She got lost in the crowd. I think she changed her attire or her look or took an underground passage." he replied with a sigh as he ran a hand in his hair. I knew he was frustrated, but that was not enough.


    "You know that she had been attacked thrice! How could you be so irresponsible?" I asked with annoyance.


    "I did my best, my lord. I apologize that i underestimated her skills.'''' I shook my head as I walked back to our temporary residence. It was filled with so many different kinds of people that it was no less than a zoo! Who would have thought that my most peaceful days would end up in this chaos!


    But when we entered the room, she was already there. She wasughing over some joke with Jose, as both Noah and Leo were standing at the side.


    "You are back! Where were you?" I asked Noah, who bowed, looking at me.


    "I was called by themander to assist in today''spetition, your highness." said the man, bowling his head.


    I was sure that the academy had enough staff to do that. He must have volunteered to stay away from us for a while! I could not me him though.


    "You did a good job then." I replied as I walked in.


    "Have you heard, all the stores of cousin Gerard burntst night." asked Jose, looking at me. There was no concern in her eyes, if only, they were filled with curiosity.


    "Firstly, he is your cousin, not mine. Secondly, the news is all over the academy. I even heard that all the ordered goods were also burnt so he had to return the money. Your rtive is soon going to beg your mother to pay in ce of him instead or ask nobles to be considerate enough to not ask for the reimbursement.`` I chuckled in the end but bothdies looked at each other and then at me seriously.


    "Do you think he would do that?" asked Jose, but Abi was looking more interested to know.


    "Well, as far as i know his father would not help him much. So he can do so or pay through his remittance, but if the amount isrge, he will surely be reluctant to pay it." i did not understand why they were looking too happy with the matter.


    "I have some urgent work. I wille before night." murmured Abi as she ran towards the door, but before I could even take a step forward, Noah ran behind her and my steps halted.


    "You like her, don''t you?" I heard Jose speaking again and I frowned.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, with a frown when she gave me that knowing look.


    "Leave!" all the servants including Leo left the hall as she looked into my eyes.


    "Princess Scarlet is good for you. Another political marriage, that will help in ession to the throne. Abi is not for you. She did not deserve a husband like you, a husband like our father whose lust will ruin families.


    So, you better keep your feelings in control. She will never love you back anyway." her words were colder than her voice. Every one of it pierced my heart and my teeth gritted.


    "I do not love her. I am just attracted to her beauty and valor like I am attracted to other women. She is beautiful and brave after all. But I have never forced a girl to be with me. So, you do not need to worry about it." she nodded at my exnation, satisfied that it was another infatuation that will die with time.


    "If there is nothing else, i am going for a walk.'''' I added as I walked out of the room.


    I walked towards my secret ce where I always hide when I feel like running away.


    The sun was already setting and I could see the birds leaving for their nest. The sky was painted in a beautiful color of orange. If only I could stay here forever.


    "Did you write everything I told you?" my steps halted as i heard Abi at some distance.


    "Yes, you do not need to worry. I will confirm it and make the best gossip out of it." an old man with parchment in his hands replied to her.


    I hid myself to know more about it.


    "One more thing, use the name of eastern duke, no one has ever seen him and he had never participated in the politics of the empire, so no one would doubt him and he would notin even when he came to know about the matter." I wanted tough when she betted on me so confidently.


    "Are you sure? I have heard that he has umted wealth that could evenpete with his majesty." asked the man, a bit hesitating.


    "Well, at least one of them is still wise!"


    "Oh, you do not need to worry about it. I am hundred percent sure that no one wouldin about it." she imed again, surprising me.


    "Alright then, I will try my best to get down with it in two days." said the old man and she nodded with satisfaction.


    "I will meet you right here after two days. And remember to keep an eye around earl Asmund. He would surely be targeted and that new boutique ofmoners." only then did i remember that Gerard would not doubt on me, as i was a dumb prince in his eyes. His first doubt will go to hispetitors.''


    ''Shall I send someone to protect them aspensation.''


    "One more thing, your tone should be cruel and bloody, the eastern duke is famous for killing a dozen of people daily." came her voice with a smirk again.


    "........"

 Chapter 195 - Greedy Son!

    William pov contd.


    "Why do I not know that I was killing more than a dozen people daily?" I asked myself in amusement as I saw her talking about me as if she knew me for years.


    Eastern duke was nothing but my facade that I have used to send representatives to other people and then establish a pact with them. My powers have increased enough topete with Gerard, but he still has his father and the empress with him.


    In a year or two I will be strong enough to stand against the emperor, till then I have toy low. But it did not mean that others could use my name freely. I was surprised at how Abi encouraged me to use my name for whatever trap they wereying.


    "Who is there?" I did not notice there was a dry stick under my feet which broke with the sound of a snap under my pressure.


    "The owner of this ce. What are you doing here, little bird? I thought you had some urgent work, ``I asked as I moved towards him.


    "Your highness. I havepleted my work, so I came here for a walk. The weather is pleasant today." she replied with a bright smile on her lips.


    "It is indeed. I am here for a walk too. Shall we take a walk together?" I offered her my hand, which she took hesitantly.


    "By any chance, do you know who eastern duke is?" I asked and her grip on my hand tightened.


    "Did you hear what i was talking about?" she asked me hesitantly and I shook my head.


    "I only heard yourst line, and before I coulde closer and see whom you are talking to, I thought of confirming it from you rather than asking. How do you know eastern duke?" She took a breath of relief listening to my words.


    "I know a few things that the whole empire knows of your highness.'''' She tried to avoid the topic but i pressed again.


    I wanted to know if the eaten duke had any chances to win her heart since I was already rejected too many times.


    "And what are they, little birds?" I pressed her as she started walking.


    "Well, that eastern duke is truly cruel and he is slowly increasing his strength. If he attacked the empire, no one would be able to save it!" she replied and I smiled..


    "Then how did you get the courage to use his name as per your will?" This was something that amused me most.


    "He is so busy in increasing his strength that he would not mind using his name. As dealing with these small matters would be annoying to him. Even if he came to know about it, then he would realize that i am helping him in increasing his terror. He would be grateful to me to help him." her words were so full of narcissism that for a moment even i felt speechless.


    "Little bird, you are too nonchnt about everything. What if he punishes you for making his stance." she just shrugged her shoulders as if she could not believe it at all!


    "Your highness, it iste. I think we should go back." she replied, as she looked at the sky that had started to turn dark.


    "You go ahead! I still have some work to do!" I replied, and she looked at me hesitantly.


    "Then, as a knight, shouldn''t I say and guard you?" she asked and the chuckling sound came from the tree.


    "Did you think we left your highness alone? You can go if you want, we are here." said Lucas in a haughty tone. She looked at him gritting her teeth but nodded and left.


    I was sure she still had some n in her mind. That was why she was trying to hurry!


    Once she had crossed a distance I finally looked at Lucas.


    "Don''t you think it is time that eastern duke starts his terror in the capital?" I asked the man and he frowned.


    "I am very sure that we have decided toy low, your highness." his voice was filled with confusion.


    "But it does not mean that we can not punish a certain person who is using my name freely as if it belongs to her." a mischievous smile formed on my lips and he shook his head.


    "The old man with her was a gossipmonger. I think she is trying to use your name to create rumors against Gerard, she is helping in a way, your highness."


    "I never said that she was misusing my name. But she still has to pay for things that did not belong to her. Write a letter tody Abigail that if she used my name she have to share it with me in the future once my name get published in the parchments.'''' I replied with a smirk while the man who waszing on the tree with one leg dangling in the air fell with a thud sound on the ground.


    "Your highness, are you serious. So, her highness was right about your love for that wild.. I mean Lady Abigail?" though he was asking there was certainty in his voice.


    "That is a far-fetched dream Lucas. None of us is allowed to love or marry. I just wanted to know her reply and maybe she will offer a good deal in exchange. She could be the bridge between us and duke George.'''' I replied but the man shook his head as he continued to apt his clothes.


    "I think you are trying to console more to yourself than to me, your highness. Maybe just maybe the war did not run as gruesome as you are thinking and we all have one happy family after we overthrow the emperor and start a new peaceful empire here!"


    "If only it had been that easy. The empress has a holy image in the empire and so does the archduke. When the war will ensue, the citizens will support them, and I will be seen as a greedy son who killed his own father to get the throne."


    "......"

 Chapter 196 - Claim It!

    Abigail pov


    The first thing I did in the morning was to run and go to the academy library to get the collected parchments for today. I shuffled all of them only to find one with the name of eastern duke.


    I took it with gleaming eyes, here it was filled with the proofs and reports of all his deeds. It even has the statements of the other store owners as to how lord Gerard has paid them a minimal amount for their losses and has turned the facts.


    They haveined yet the royal courts did not listen to them. It has a detailed report of how careless the staff of lord Gerard was! Always dealing with matters irresponsibly and being rude with the staff of others. And the whole incident happens due to their carelessness.


    Though there was a chance that Gerard would me his staff for everything and be from all the used while his staff would be proven guilty. He would still be med for hisck of wisdom and maturity to be fooled by the staff up to this limit.


    And the proud Gerard, who was famous for his intelligence and wits, would be mocked by the empire for taking foolish decisions. Only the thought of it gave me so much satisfaction. I really want to kiss the one who has burnt his stores!


    Hugging the parchment after reading it again and again, I walked out of the library with dreamy eyes! I could see his end in front of my eyes.


    "Abigail! You and the library! By any chance, did you forget your way?" asked Josephine as she walked out of the library too.


    "Isn''t it a beautiful ce to start your day?" I replied with the same smile as I looked at the parchment in my hands again.


    "Really? Then why don''t youe and spend every morning here giving mepany." she asked and I blinked.


    "I never knew you had an affinity for reading!" I asked as I saw a thick book in her hands.


    "Tsk.. do you think i am a barbarian who only knows how to use her sword?" said the woman who forced me to wield a sword with her when we met for the first time!


    "I am good at everything you can think of! So, do not give me that look, or else you will be punished.'''' I closed my eyes and mouth and stood there silently nodding my head.


    "Now tell me, why are you here?" she asked again and my hold on the parchment paper tightened.


    In the end she was still a cousin of Gerard. Would it be a good idea to show her the parchment. But then again, she woulde to know about the rumors once they shattered to talk about it. Isn''t it better that I tell her everything personally?


    She was looking at me with interest as I struggled. In the end, I sighed and passed her the parchment. She raised a brow and then started reading.


    "I wonder how did you know that this news was going to be published today?" she asked, raising a brow at me.


    "I heard a few people gossiping about me when i went for a walk in the central garden of university. Apparently, this news is spreading like fire in the academy.`` I replied as I was already prepared for the question.


    "Hmmm, but it has nothing to do with me. I am gettingte for the sses anyway. Are youing with me?" she asked, returning the paper and I nodded.


    "Your highness, this is your first time as a student, are you nervous?" I asked as I saw her walking leisurely while Leo was holding books for both of them.


    "I am the princess, why would I be nervous? Shouldn''t others be nervous as they are going to study with me?" she asked with a proud smirk and I learnt about another level of narcissism flowing in the blood of these siblings.


    "Lady Abigail,dy Abigail.." i stopped walking further when i saw a boy running towards us with screaming my name.


    "Yes, are you looking for me?" I asked as the boy stood in front of me and started talking a few deep breaths to cover theck of oxygen in his body.


    "Yes, I have a letter for you." he replied as he passed me a letter that was ck! Surprisingly, I did not remember any noble family having ck seal and cover.


    "Mydy, the sender, has requested you to read the letter in private and send a reply through me urgently." added the boy as he looked at Josephine with a flustered face.


    "I think you have earned a new admirer, Abi. i will see youter to get the details." she replied and gave a look to leo who nodded and they both left me there alone.


    I opened the letter with a frown at the authoritative tone of the sender.


    "My dear Abigail,


    My aide told me that you are using my name carelessly without even an iota of fear. I wonder who gave you the liberty and courage to write a gossip letter addressed by my name.


    But at least, it made me realize my prowess in the capital too. Thanks to that, I have decided toe to the capital and meet you.


    So, shall I give you reward or punishment for being this brave and witty?


    I am giving you a chance to convince me before I hang you.


    Yours lovingly


    Eastern duke.


    ------------


    I gulped as I looked at the chirpy boy who was still waiting for me to write a reply for the letter.


    ''Fuck! I clearly remember the eastern duke was never seen in my past life. How could he be so petty toe here just by this tiny incident''


    "I think there is some misunderstanding." i said with a sweet smile and the boy blinked.


    "This letter is not for me. it is for some other Abigail!" I replied, if i never received the letter he could not im to punish me, right?

 Chapter 197 - Kill You From My Own Hands!

    Leo pov.


    "Leo, I want you to find out who sent the secret note to Lady Abigail." I looked at her with sheer anger. Could she not see that Abigail did not treat her as a friend!


    "Your highness, you should not meddle in her life this much. She did not see you the way you see her." I replied honestly to show her some mirror but all she did was chuckle as if I had cracked a joke!.


    "She is a naive girl who is good at nning big things, but she forgot to protect herself in the process!" she replied as we walked towards the ss. Was she serious!? Abigail was like a hawk, keeping an eye on everything around her as if she was trying to find faults. And once she found out, she would devour you right there and then.


    I had seen her suspicious eyes on me when even the emperor did not find any w in me till now.


    "Aren''t you the same, your highness? When was thest time you cared only about yourself?" I asked and finally the steps halted. She turned to look at me with that same cold look which was nothing but a facade to hide the vulnerable little girl inside. My heart feels constricted when I see her active bravery.


    I wanted to hug her and assure her that everything would be fine, that her future would be bright and she did not need to act strong anymore, but the chains on my knees have always stopped me from doing so.


    "In the whole world, only you are fool enough to think like that! Did you forget the whipping you received a few days ago?" she reprimanded me with a sharp voice, i could not help but shake my head.


    "I did not forget anything, your highness. I even remembered how you went to his highness to ask for the protection of the girl. I even remembered how you have always sent someone to keep an eye on your mother and then ry the information to the knights of his highness.


    I even remembered how you always supply your part of the budget to the mother of his highness by using his name instead. Or do you want me to remember more?" I reminded her in an annoyed tone, making her dumbfounded.


    ''What? Did she think I would not know! For the past one year, I was her shadow! I know more about her even from her. Even when she takes a breath or looks at anything I know what her mind was thinkin and what was her heart''s desire!


    "What are you trying to prove?" she asked through gritted teeth when I moved closer to her. She was about to take a step back instinctively, but like always she stopped and stood there taking her ground.


    That''s what I hate! Her will to always stay strong and brave! For once! Just for once i wanted to see her cry while hugging me. She was tearing my sensibility, my missions and my reason to be here!


    "I just want you to think about only for yourself even when it is only for a day or for a few hours. For people, you are doing all this! They would never see the goodness in you anyway!


    This academy could be a new chapter of your life. Be a knight and leave the royal family. Or fall in love and marry someone and leave the royal family. That ce is not for you." it was not that she took that ce as her home, then why was she seething? Why did she care so much!?


    "That ce is my family, my home, Leo. And that ce gave you a ce to live and work so that you can live a respected life. How could you speak against your masters!" she demanded in a rough tone but I just shook my head as i could not believe she still thought like that!


    "I have only one master and that is you. And the benevolence you have shown me in years, I will return it to you, by protecting you when the timees even when you hate me for what I have done!" my eyes were cold yet determined. And she looked at me horrified, she could feel bloodlust leaving my body and having a hard time believing that her loyal and meek aide was speaking against her.


    Could not understand a single word I was talking about!


    "Leo, do not forget your limits!" she reminded me once again but all i felt was amused, and so i chuckled, shaking my head. I could not believe that she was still sticking to that point only!


    "Leo! Do not forget who you are!" she added and I finally looked at her with serene eyes.


    Yes! I could not believe that I was the prince who was there to destroy their empire! But she was the one who had broken my will! She was the one who had deviated me from my path. Now, I do not want war any more. Now I do not want destruction anymore. All I wanted was her! I couldn''t believe my own words, but I could not deny my feelings for her too. But I was afraid that when she knew the truth she would hate me too! She would discard me like an ailment that was making her life hell!


    "Yes, your highness. I will never forget who I am and one day you will know that too. I hope we do not turn into enemies that day!" I said, hinting her but she only frowned. I sometimes feel hurt that she trusted me so much that not even once have she doubted my intentions towards her. Did she even see me as a man or was I just an aide for her!? Even the thought made me crazy!


    "If needed, I will not bat an eyelid before killing you from my own hands, Leo."

 Chapter 198 - Accept The Proposal!

    Abigail pov


    The boy frowned looking at me and then at the letter. Scratching his nape, he asked me hesitantly.


    "But there is only one Abigail Essendson in the whole academy and you even nodded and turned when I called you, and took the letter and tore the seal too. Now after reading it, how can this letter not be yours?" Although he was still asking me, he was sure that the letter was mine. But he could not understand why I was denying it.


    "Well, it is because you said that the letter is mine, and the letter had my name on it. See, Abigail is writing on it.`` I pointed at the start of the letter and he nodded again and again.


    "So, give me a reply. I want to pass it and get my gold coin." told the boy honestly as he forwarded his hand towards me.


    "Yes, that is what I am saying, the letter is written to Abigail, but not Abigail Essendson. The matter of the letter is not rted to me., you have to find another Abigail whom this letter belong to.'''' I once again shoved the letter in his hands.


    He frowned looking at the letter and then at me.


    "But there are many Abigail''s in the academy. How would I know whom this letter belongs to? I am sure the sender has taken your name." heplied as he did not let me go.


    "Well, maybe he did not know for whom the letter was written and assumed it was me since i am the most popr Abigail in the academy.'''' I lied through a straight face and this time the man finally nodded. Though he was still looking reluctant.


    "Then I shall go and ask others by showing them the letter." he said and I shook my head.


    "The letters have personal and intimate contents. I am already embarrassed to read this. If you show the contents to other girls they would think you are doing this intentionally and then they might beat you.


    I did not do so, because I can see how innocent you are from your face. But not everyone is kind like me." I replied , fluttering my eyelids. As my cheeks turned red.


    "Oh! Then what shall I do?" he asked with a flushed face. He jerked the letter as if it was scalding hot and he got burnt by it.


    "I think you should let it go. If it is just a matter of a gold coin then as a good friend. I can give it to you." I gave him the gold coin and he smiled.


    "Really, thank you, mydy. Then I shall get going."


    "But dear, what about the sender? Would he not disturb you by getting a reply?" I asked , showing concern on my face.


    The boy smiled and shook his head.


    "No, he is on the outer corner of the academy. He asked me to pass the letter, it meant he could note in. If I do not go back, he will wait for a few hours and then leave. If I ever meet him again, I will say that I havee back with the reply but you weren''t there anymore." he replied, shrugging his shoulders. I nodded my head as the boy bowed his head and left.


    I looked at the letter that was still on the ground and hid it in my pockets. Looking around I walked away from there with gritted teeth. I was sure that the man would contact me again and the same excuse would not work all the time.


    I have to end it somehow.


    Walking towards the boundary of the academy, I jumped the wall.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" asked the guard on duty.


    "I am going to pass a message to the lover of his highness. Keep it a secret or he will be annoyed and I can not guarantee what he will do when that happens." I threatened and the man shivered.


    "What are you talking about. I didn''t even see you and I don''t even know who you are. Go ande before twilight." said the man as he looked the other way, too afraid to even meet my eye.


    I nodded my head, assuring him as I moved further and took a round of the academy, hiding my face in the veil again. There was only an old man, who looked like a head servant or butler, standing on the door.


    I was hoping to see at least a knight, but it was better.


    "Why are you standing here, old man?" I asked the man who turned to look at me.


    "Aah, i have never thought that you woulde to meet me personally,dy Abigail." said the man, taking a breath of relief as he gave me a warm smile.


    I blinked, I was sure that the mask had hidden me enough! Then how did the man know I was Abigail?


    My brows furrowed as I faked anger, "what are you talking about? I am her knight." The man looked at me with surprise and then chuckled.


    "It is a very good joke, mistress. But there is no way that I will not recognize my future owner. I am not that old yet!" said the man with a warm smile, making me further annoyed. I moved my hand and checked the veil, but it waspletely hiding my face.


    "You are mistaken, old man. I am not Abigail, and how did she be your mistress?" His absurd words left me stunned for a minute.


    "Oh, my lord is going to marry thedy. So, of course, you are my new mistress." The man bowed his head and then took out a ring from his pocket.


    "My lord has told me to convey a message to you. He said, you can use the name freely as per your will. You just have to ept his proposal and then he and the name both will be yours."

 Chapter 199 - Contribution To Library!

    Abigail pov contd


    To say that I was shocked would be an understatement! How could the man expect me to marry him, just because I used his name once! Isn''t it too much?


    "Isn''t your master an old man? How could he expect to marry me when I am not even 16?" I asked , incredulously stunned.


    The man chuckled again, "not at all mydy. My master is just twenty years old. And do not worry, he had said that he woulde to meet you personally at youring of age ceremony. He would be your first dance. Till then you canmunicate with him through letters. I will wait for you here daily. Or I can send a boy to deliver you a letter and get your reply if you prefer that.'''' He offered, with a kind smile but I seriously could not understand anything at all.


    "I have not epted the offer." I reminded him and he nodded.


    "Mydy did not need to respond immediately. You can take your sweet time and decide. But for that you need tomunicate with the lord, right?" asked the man as he took out another letter and a notepad with the seal and symbol of eastern duke.


    "My lord has even said that if you are using his name, you should do it properly. This is the official letterhead of my lord. You should use this to write gossip parchments or letters. He will send another when this one finishes." with that he passed me the envelopes with his seal and letter pad with his symbol.


    My mind was working extra yet it was not able toprehend the process. How could a man like eastern duke who had a lot of power and strong foot in politics propose to me and at the same time give me his seal to use the way i want! Was he not afraid that I would take a loan from the market in his name?


    Or send threatening letters to the emperor, dering a war between him and the empire. I could even write a love letter to any woman and fix his marriage! He was totally insane, and no matter how i think, i can not understand his thought process.


    "You do not need to worry about him, mydy. You can use it as you desire." said the man with mirth in his eyes.


    "Who is worried about him?" I asked, puffing my cheeks as I took the letter pad with gleaming eyes.


    "Then I shall get going. I will wait for you here with a new letter, mydy." said the man with a bow as he gave the ring and other things.


    I continued to look at the ring with stull shock, who would have thought that he was this entric! Has he even seen me? Of course, he had. Since his butler was so sure about my looks even when my face was hidden.


    I walked towards the well and jumped in when the same guard saw me with gifts. He turned his head to the other side, avoiding my presence and I chuckled.


    "Where have you been, Abi? You missed the first day of your sses!" asked Josephine as he entered. I looked back only to see her alone.


    "I have some urgent work suddenly, your highness. But why are you alone. Where are your aides and knights?" I asked as she rolled her eyes.


    "Leo has been watching too many dramas recently or has learned to read a lot of books. So I thought he should contribute to the literary development of the empire. So, he is serving in the library. From today onwards, he will do that often." i chuckled at her queer way to punish the man. He must have annoyed her up to this level!


    "And that urgent work you are talking about? Does it have anything to do with the letter you received?" asked Josephine, bringing my attention back to her.


    "No, that letter was mistakenly given to me. Though the letter referred to Abigail, the surname did not match. The boy realized the mistake and took the letter back with him." I replied with a smile as I looked at Noah who was looking at me with pensive eyes.


    "Ah! Were you going somewhere?" I asked as I found him still holding the knob of the door and then ring at me.


    "I wasing to find you only. His highness has asked for your presence at the back garden of the knight''s practice area." he said in an annoyed voice. I wonder if William scolded him at my stead! But then he did not scold so easily with hiszy attitude.


    "I will be going then." I replied when he followed me.


    "Where are you going?" I asked him as he continued to walk behind me.


    "Did you forget that I am here in the first ce? I am here as your knight. So when you are going to fulfil your duties as your knight, i am going to do my duties as your knight." he replied in a strict tone but all i could see was his tired face and the dark circles on his eyes. He had worked hard on thepetition the knights had yesterday.


    "Noah, I do not think that I will need protection there. The ce is inside the academy and there will be the other knights and his highness too. I will be safe." I assured him but instead of feeling better he red at me as if I had asked to sacrifice his life for me.


    "You are my responsibility, Abigail Essendson. And if I said that you need protection, then you need protection." he said as he held the wall from both sides and I was trapped between it.


    I blinked at his sudden outburst, but this was not the way I would let him treat me.


    I moved my knees and hit him straight on his stomach. I was expecting him to hold me but he did not.


    "I am not a weak and pathetic damsel in distress!"

 Chapter 200 - Escort The Damsel In Distress!

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I am not a weak and pathetic damsel in distress!" i replied to the man who was holding his stomach and looking at me surprised,


    "I may need your support and guidance but I do not need your protection at all. So if you want to treat me like a kid who needed to be spoon fed then you are at a wrong ce.'''' I reminded him and he blinked.


    "I did not mean that." he said, as he stood straight again. But I ignored him. I could still hear his footsteps behind me but this time I did not try to stop him. He would not listen to me anyway.


    "Abigail, I said I did not mean that. Why do you always need an apology from me! I thought that we were friends!" my steps halted again as i heard his words for a second but then i resumed without replying.


    "This was myst try. Now I will not try to be friends with you again." he grumbled and I snorted.


    "I have told you many times too that I did not need your apology. I need your understanding, and your confidence in me. But you never got my point. This was myst try. I will not try to exin it to you again.`` I replied as I continued to walk, and this time his steps halted.


    I thought he would finally listen and will go back and rest but how wrong i was! He resumed again and followed me like a lost puppy and I sighed.


    I have thought that they must be practicing fencing, or might be making some ns. That is the reason that they needed the presence of all the knights but what I saw never even came to my imagination.


    William wasughing and chatting with his new fiance that was trying to flirt with Noah, and was having lunch with her leisurely while I had not eaten anything since morning as I was busy making ns for his ascension.


    I gritted my teeth as I looked at him in annoyance. I just wanted to tell Kirian that i am not feeling well so i am going back. Since i did not remember any incident happening in the academy starting so far.


    Before the fencingpetition, he was not going to have any incident so far. So I do not need to babysit him. With that thought I decided to search for his knight but there was none.


    "Where are the other knights?" I asked Noah as he was present when William had left toe here.


    "They were sent back to the pce as his mistress fell from the stairs." he whispered in a mocking tone.


    "So, we are here because other knights can not see his lovely dovey with his fiance. As they are busy helping his lover! Are you even serious?" I could not believe that I havee here from the 21st century to see this drama!


    "Do you think i have so much leisure time that i will stand here looking at them feeding each other and crack jokes with you about it?" he snarled and I shrugged my shoulders.


    "I have offered you to not follow me and take rest. You are the one who wants toe no matter what!" Imented as I enjoyed his darkening face but then my eyes gleamed and I rubbed my hands as I added.


    "Now that I think about it. You were looking too anxious toe here! Is it really because you wanted to protect me or you wanted to see how the girl will flirt with anyone else when she had professed her love to you just a day ago!" I smirked as I looked at his shocked face.


    How many days have passed since Ist saw him? I was so shocked. He looked like he had seen a ghost with his eyes! I have to try hard to control myughter but it still escapes making him further seething in anger.


    "What are you both doing? Are you here to protect us or chatter andugh like you are on a pic. But if you still have a funny story to tell thene here and tell us too. We willugh with you too." said William, making both of us silent.


    Though he was looking at us with a smile, I could see through his eyes how angry he was! Even his date was looking at us with annoyed eyes.


    "I apologize, your highness. I did not realize that we were so loud." I replied with sincerity when he shook his head.


    "Even if you whisper. You are not here to talk! What if someone attacks us suddenly. Would you even be able to notice?" he asked and I frowned.


    "In that case, I wonder why the princess did not have a single knight with her?" I asked as I looked around except for both of us. There was not even a single person. Neither maids nor knights, which surprised me.


    "Oh, so you mean will you only protect William and not me in case something happened? I am not that bad,dy Abigail. But it is fine as long as Noah is ready to protect me." It was so cringey that I felt nauseous as I saw her openly flirting with Noah in front of his so-called fiance.


    "That was not what I meant, princess Scarlet. I was just surprised at theck of staff. But I must say, your pair is made in heaven. You both are perfect for each other.'''' I heard Noah chuckling beside me which was new!


    He hardly smiles or lets his emotionse out except anger!


    "Thank you,dy Abigail." and those who should be happy after getting apliment were looking at me with dark faces!


    We all heard running footsteps in our direction, and I was alerted. Don''t tell me that what William said became true and we were getting ambushed.


    "Your highness, your highness.'''' I took a breath of relief as I heard the man calling William.


    An assassin would not call his prey, with such honorifics., would he?


    "Your highness, there is an emergency and master Theodore has called you this instant." said the guard as he bowed his head. He was looking pale and taking shallow breaths as if he had run quite a distance.


    William frowned and stood up.


    "This is very unusual that master Theodore have called for me.'''' I epted since I never knew they were more than acquaintances.


    "Little bird, we both need to go at this instant." said William, finally looking at me and I frowned but nodded. Even i wanted to know what the matter was!


    "But what about me. I did not bring my staff and knights as I thought you would already have sufficient staff with you." said Scarlet with a pout and I rolled my eyes.


    It was not even two minutes walk from here yet thedy was talking like she had to cover miles! Was she not in the woods at the middle of the night when we first met each other?


    "Ah, I apologize but I have only one knight too and I did not know what the emergency was!" but then he looked at us and then at thedy with twinkling eyes.


    "But if you still feel that you need a knight to escort you, then i can only request my knight to lend his aide to me." he replied to her and she smiled brightly.


    "Really that will be very kind of you. Thank you,dy Abigail and thank you, Noah.`` Her smile was so bright that I felt I would go blinded by it.


    And before I could say anything William looked at us.


    "I hope you did not mind that I offered Noah, before even asking you.'''' He asked me with so much hesitation that I did not know what to reply. I could only look at Noah for his views on the matter. If he agreed with it then I did not mind. Since, the princess was not looking like someone who has spent even a single second without staff or knights.


    "You will not let thedy go alone, will you Noah" added Scarlet as she looked at him with that miserable face as he did not respond to me or William.


    "I am obliged to stay with Abigail" he said in the end with a sigh.


    "You do not need to worry about her as we both will be together. But do you think it will be alright to leavedy scarlet here alone. After all, she is our guest in the empire!" since when did he start caring about such things! Was he not mostly carefree andzy to think about political matters!


    Then I looked at Scarlet who was looking like a perfect damsel in distress! Did he truly like her that much, so he was worried about her a lot?!


    "It is okay, Noah. It is a matter of a few minutes anyway. You can alwayse back after escorting her to her room."


    "..........."

 Chapter 201 - Marry Be And Be The Empress!

    William pov


    "Your highness, the guard did not tell us any address, then where are we supposed to go?" she asked as we started walking.


    "Lord Theodore, either be in his lodgings or at the knight''s training chamber or his office. There is no other ce where he could be." that Theodore should have made the guard more convincing. He did not even tell me what the emergency was!


    "By any chance, are you and lord Theodore closerades?" She always wanted to know everything. Her every question was rted to politics.


    How in the world, a novice like me would be able to distract her from political matters and start a conversation that would win her heart!?


    "We both studied knighthood together.'''' I replied curtly.


    "How could that be? Isn''t he older to you and now he is one of the masters in the academy while you are still a student.'''' I rolled my eyes at the difference of tone she used to define him and me.


    "We started together, but then I left while he persisted. Yes, he is older to me. But isn''t every knight older to you too? Yet, you are here!" I replied as I passed anotherne.


    "Little bird, did you even think about anything else but knights and empire?" Although I was asking her, I already knew the answer somewhere.


    "I do, your highness. About my family, your ascension, your enemies, and the future." herst words came through gritted teeth as if she was facing a lot of grievances.


    That was not the first time I have felt this way. I always felt a dark aura was covering her and she was filled with so much wrath and revenge.


    "What about the future, little bird?" I asked, trying to avoid the negative topics as we stood in front of a tall and wide door.


    "A lot of things, your highness. How would I spend my life after your ascension? How we will deal with your enemies. How.."


    "How will you spend your life, little bird." I asked to cut her as her eyes told me the other topic would only be negative, the way her eyes were glowing with killing intent.


    "My future?" she repeated like i was talking about something so distant, so unbelievable that she was at loss of words.,


    "Yes, little bird, your future! You told me that you think about it a lot. So, what will you do after I ascend the throne?" I asked patiently, giving her the time to collect her thoughts.


    "Well, I will start a lot of business and then live a leisurely life with all the money." I blinked at her reply, this was not at all in my expectation from the woman who was the most hardworking and who is always ready to fight with her sword.


    "Why is there no knight or guard?" she asked, looking around.


    "I do not know. Let''s knock the door first.'''' I replied and she nodded as she knocked on the door with all the strength she had.


    "So, you will leave knighthood?" I asked and she nodded.


    "Once you will be the emperor and your enemies will have lost, I will leave the knighthood." she replied with a nod and I smiled.


    "Does it mean that you are a knight only for me, little bird?" I moved closer to her and looked into her eyes as I asked the question but she shook her head mercilessly.


    "I am a knight to take revenge, your highness." her reply once again caught me off guard.,


    "Why are you so full of revenge, little bird? Has anyone hurt you or something happened that I don''t know about?" I asked as I cupped her cheeks, getting her off guard.


    She continued to look at me with a loss of words.


    "I didn''t mean it. I mean there is so much political tension, and I do not want my family to be affected by it. Once you will start ruling we will kill all those enemies and then peace will ensued.'''' I shook my head at her tant lies. She was once again hiding the facts.


    "By enemy, you mean lord Gerard, right?" I asked , tilting my head and she nodded.


    "Then, if I kill him. Would you marry me?" I do not know what came over me and how I got the courage to ask that when we were not even friends. My hands turned sweaty as the words left my mouth and I looked at her with some hesitation.


    "Pfft hahaha." She startedughing, holding her stomach and I cursed myself to be so direct.


    "Lord Gerard is much stronger than you think, your highness. And he is the nephew of her majesty. So it is not that easy for you to kill him. Even if you did, her majesty can use you and send you to prison. So, I advise you to let the thought go.


    And I apologize, but I am not thinking about marriage, anytime soon. So, I let the proposal pass too." she replied with amused eyes, as if she was dealing with a kid.


    "That is what I am talking about." I said and she tilted her head.


    "No one opened the door, are you sure there is someone in there?" she asked as she knocked again.


    "You know about my character well, I can not be loyal to one. And you are not interested in love or affection.


    But it does not mean that your father will not force you to marry someone. Why don''t we make a deal and marry each other?


    That way you can be free to not love and live life on your terms and I will be free to love as many girls as I want.


    You will get the power to take revenge from your enemies and I will get the support of a strong empress to run the nation. It is a perfect deal for both of us. What did you say?:``I asked as she looked at me with widened eyes and mouth agape.

 Chapter 202 - A Contract Marriage!

    Abigail pov.


    If I didn''t know any better, I would have thought that I entered into a contract marriage with a CEO troupe somehow. How did he even think of this kind of idea? Contract marriages are not yet introduced in this era! His mind totally works in a different way!


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, as his words did not even register in my mind. Though the idea was a good one. As an empress I could do much more than as his knight but there is no divorce system. Then wouldn''t I get stuck with him for all my life.


    "I am talking about you being the empress of the empire. It is not like you love someone or want to spend your life with him or her? Then why not be the strongest person of the empire and live your life, you could have the highest decision making power, won''t it help you in taking revenge?" he continued enticing me as if a devil was speaking in my mind, i did not know how to react to those offers.


    "But we both will end up in a loveless marriage!" I added and he just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Our empire allows us to have concubines to emperor and empress both. So, we do not need love from each other. You can always have your lover as your concubine." he added, though his eyes were red, i must say, he had already thought about everything.


    "I still think marrying just for power is not a right thing to do. And so as having an affair while marrying someone else. I may not love my partner. But I did not want a partner who has many lovers.`` I replied as my mind finally started to get clear.


    I was so lost in his enticing offer that I was about to agree at once. I did not think that he would offer me a deal like that.


    "Why don''t you ask Lady Scarlet? She could help you better with the power she had in the empire." I asked and he shook his head.


    "She is a strong and haughty person, if i gave her so much power, she would never listen to me and i would be the puppet of her hands.'''' I nodded in agreement, thedy was very haughty and had a strong authoritative aura around her.


    "So, you want me to be your puppet?" I asked with a chuckle as his words cleared in my mind. But he shook his head.


    "No, if that would have been the case, then I would have married one of my lovers. They did not use their brains anyway. I am even offering you highest authority, an authority above the emperor. I want us to be equal in that rtionship. Where no one of us try to control others. '''' he replied as he again cupped my cheeks.


    I was shocked when he held me this way for the first time so I did not feel much, but now his touch was making me uneasy. My body was reacting to his touches in a strange way!


    Was it because that it has been a long time since I was with someone and I have not yet made love with someone with this body?! But then again this body was still a kid!


    "You have to marry someone, someday. Then why not me? The person who can fulfil all your dreams, think about it. Little bird, you did not need to reply now. But at least, give the idea a thought before rejecting it." he requested as I nodded.


    "Fine, I will think about it tonight, your highness. I will reply in two or three days." I said as I did not want to discuss it anymore. I did not know why but his every word was so convincing that I found myself nodding more than twice.


    "That is good. Thank you, little bird. I know that you will make a wise decision. I will wait for your reply but there is no haste. Take your time and be sure before deciding something." he repeated the same words again and again.


    I could just nod as his eyes were getting more and more intense. I did not know what took over him as he was suddenly so adamant in getting married with me.


    "It is because my family is thinking of my marriage. And i did not want to marry a person whom her majesty chose." he replied without asking, as if he read my mind and i nodded. This made much more sense.


    "What if she refused to marry me?" I asked , tilting my head. If the empress wanted him to marry the girl of her choice that meant either she wanted to keep him as her puppet or wanted a spy close to her that would provide her all the information from time to time.


    "Shall I take this question that you have agreed to marry me?" he asked with a devilish smirk on his face and I gulped.


    "Of course, not. I am just trying to grasp the situation so that I can make the best decision.`` I replied, trying to sound neutral.


    "Hmm, you do not need to worry about that. I will convince your father that your family has always been loyal and it is one of the strongest families of the empire so this decision would be in their favor. My father only cares about his benefit. So, if I convince him that the deal is worth it. He would agree to it happily.'''' I nodded again as everyone in the empire knew that his majesty was trying to find a wife who is wise and witty. But at the same time, he could control their family.


    "I will assure that you and your family will never be the pawn of the emperor." he added and iughed.


    "We have been the pawn the day the battle of the throne started, your highness."

 Chapter 203 - I Will Help You

    William pov


    I did not understand how a young girl, who had not even reached hering of age, the girl who lived a sheltered life under her father, was talking about the battle of the throne as if she had always been a part of it.


    "Little bird" i called her as she was looking so lost when she shook her head.


    "I will think about your proposal. I will keep it as myst resort." she replied with a small smile on her face.


    "Are you afraid for your father?" I asked , as his father was one of the strongest knights in the empire, what made her so worried!


    "I am not worried about anything, because this time I am going to win the war." she replied, with burning eyes.


    "I hope I can stay by your side when you fight in the war." I replied and she chuckled and shook her head at the absurdity of the idea.


    "All I want you is to stay alive, your highness. If only you will not die and ascend the throne safely. Everything would be fine.'''' I have never felt hurt when someone looked down on me, after all, that was what I wanted. To make them feel that i was worthless and did not have any threat to their ns, so that i could attack when they were least expecting.


    But to see the disdain in her eyes, it felt like I should tell her the reality.


    "Abigail, there are a few things. That I wanted to tell you.`` I did not know where to start and would she even believe me!


    "Yes, your highness." she looked into my eyes and my resolve strengthened.


    "Little bird."


    "Oh, you are finally here." the door that was not moving at all, creaked open that instant. Abi, who was leaning on the door while talking to me, stumbled on her feet to maintain her bnce.


    I red at the man who was obviously leaning on the door and listening to our conversation all this time. Or else how could he have such perfect timing!


    He red at me as if he would have beaten me if Abigail would not have been standing there.


    The n was I would keep Abigail busy in the conversation until there was some improvement in our rtionship. Theodore was not about to open the door, no matter how many times we knocked.


    "Oh, sir Abigail, you are also here?" he asked with a surprised tone as he looked at her and she smiled.


    "I am the knight of duty of your highness. Sir Theodore" she replied, adjusting her posture and standing straight while I rolled my eyes at his acts.


    "Ah, I see. Come in then. I have some urgent work with your highness. Why don''t you take a seat and have tea till then." he asked and Abigail looked at me as if asking for my permission.


    "It is fine. I am safe with Sir Theodore. You do not need to worry." I replied and she nodded to both of us.


    "This way please." he took both of us in and Abigail settled in his office, as he called a maid to serve her tea. While we both walked to his inner chamber.


    "What are you going to do?" he asked as soon as he closed the door.


    "Abigail is one of us, we could trust her." I repliedpletely ignoring his anger as he gritted his teeth.


    "There is no way that I would let that happen. Even if she is loyal, she is a young girl who always seems to do suspicious things. I have often seen her boarding local carriages and hiding her face behind her veil. Meeting different people in the dark.'''' I cut him off before he could speak further.


    "She is doing all this in our favor. For some reason, she wants revenge from Gerard. I have asked her so many times, but she did not reply or make excuses. But it is clear that she hates him.'''' I tried to assure the giant but he was not prepared.


    He shook his head as if he could not believe my words.


    "That is even more suspicious., even if it is not. I did not want her father to know the truth. Do not forget, he is loyal to the throne, if he knew that we are nning a war against the emperor, she would not hesitate to attack you even when you are the crown prince. He is too rigid. Or else I would have taken him in a long time ago." he replied and I nodded.


    "They do not understand that father will destroy the empire in his greed of war. Do you know that the Forchestier empire and Wunsunstan empire have even had a marriage alliance. If we start war now even against one of them, the other would surely join. Even if we have a strong army, we would not be able to stand against the richest empire and the biggest empire.:`` I replied, shaking my head and he nodded.


    "That is why I am saying you have to sacrifice your feelings for her. You can always convince her after the war ends. It is not like she is running away." he consoled me and I shook my head.


    "She had a lover. I have observed enough. They are still in the first stage, hesitating a bit. That is why I tried to intervene. If I would let it go for now, she would surely fall deeper and then marry only Noah." he sighed, feeling sympathy for me.


    "Then your first n was perfect, entice her to marry you and be the empress by fueling her will to revenge. The power of empress could help her in destroying her opponents. You just have to keep convincing her that this was the best way. And for that i will help you." he replied rubbing his hands in anticipation and i felt a foreboding in my heart.

 Chapter 204 - For My Whole Life!

    Noah pov


    I looked at the girl in utter annoyance as she passed me that bright smile.


    "Let me escort you to your room, mydy." I bowed my head in front of her and she passed me a smile.


    "What is the hurry. I did not have my meal yet! And I''m sure that you have not eaten yet. Why don''t you sit so that we can have our meal together." she fluttered her golden eyes, trying her best to convince me.


    "I do not think it will be a good idea, mydy. Why don''t you have your meal in your room." i replied back, but before she could say anything her stomach grumbled and her cheeks turned red in embarrassment.


    "But I have refused to make my meal and if I go and ask for it, they would take ages to cook it. And all this food will go to waste!" she replied, puffing her cheeks as she looked at the food on the table, salivating.


    I took a deep sigh as I knew that she had won. I did not have the heart to force her to go to her room when she was this hungry!


    "Then, shall I serve you the meal?" I asked, hoping she would stuff all the food in hurry and finally would leave for her room.


    "Oh, that would be my honor. But in exchange, I will serve you too." she replied with sparkling eyes, for a moment i felt blinded by the light in it.


    "Oh, I am just a servant. I dare not eat with the process of the northern empire'' I shook my head at the absurdity of the idea.


    "Oh, I am just Scarlet for you. I thought we both are friends." she replied again forming the same pout on her face.


    "We have spent enough time together. We have even shared a horse ride. A dinner together will not affect much. Please, Noah, I did not like to have meals alone. It made me realize how lonely my life is.'''' Her voice was so low in thest sentence that I felt that she would cry any minute if I did not fulfill her wish.


    I never knew that she was that good at convincing others as I felt myself sitting with her.


    If the earlier smile was enough to blind someone, this one could bepared to the sun. Her smile was so bright that I was having a hard time looking at her.


    "I knew it. No matter how hard you try to behave with me, you are a soft and caring person from inside." she wrapped her both hands around my palm and i had to look at her when she replied slowly, "thank you, Noah. Thanks for bearing with me. I know that I am a bit childish and stubborn, but I promise that I am not a bad person and I always care for the people around me. So, do not be angry with me in the future, alright?" her voice was so low as if she was really guilty and would cry if i would deny her. So, I nodded my head again. Since it hase to this, let her grant her wish to fall in love with your highness.


    This way even Abi would not need to serve him out of the academy.


    "I am in support of you, mydy. You didn''t need to worry. I will support your pair with his highness. So, that you can be our empress.'''' I thought that she would be happy to know that I would support her unconditionally, but her face contorted as she looked at me with utter anger.


    Her warm golden eyes turned colder as she looked at me with annoyance.


    "You know that your highness is a flirt and each day he has a new girl with her. Yet you want me to marry him. Do you hate me this much, Noah?" she asked in an aggrieved tone and I felt guilty. How would I know, she knew the reality of your highness!


    "Are you not here to marry him, mydy?" I asked, trying to exin that it was she in the first ce that came to marry William.


    She shook her head as if single shaking would not be enough to convince me, she started speaking too.


    "Not at all, what made you think so? I am here for you. I fell in love with you the first time we met. I have tried so hard to find you. You have no idea how much struggle I have had to meet you.


    When I got the chance toe here and meet you, I epted even when it was rted to the crown prince. I only want to marry you, Noah. i love you.'''' Each word that left her mouth was like a jolt of lightning, burning me to the core.


    I looked at her with my charred face, waiting for her to tell me that it was just a joke, but her serious expressions let me go of that thought too.


    "Mydy, there is no way that you can love me with just our two short meetings. You don''t even know me well enough to be your friend. Then how can you im to be in love with me? I am an orphan who was taken in by Duke George at a young age. And now I am serving his family. And you are a princess who will rule your kingdom soon. There is no way that we could be together. And most importantly i do not love you.'''' I exined as I put some food on her te.


    "Now, you should eat. You seem to be hungry." I added and her expressions softened. She nodded and took a sip of the soup.


    "Even if you do not love me, Noah. you care for me. And it is enough for me to be with you for my whole life."


    "............."

 Chapter 205 - I Will Be Your Family

    Noah pov.


    "Your highness, even if you love me and want to marry me. There is no way that it is possible. As I have told you, I am amoner and you are a noble. So, it would be better that you think about your marriage with his highness and living a royal life.


    You shall eat more too. Then i will escort you to your room.'''' I replied as I took a piece of bread and started nibbling on it.


    "I have not learnt to give up. And i will convince you one day, until then i will keep trying." said thedy with conviction as if i was a trophy piece she could win from the hard work. Never in this life would I ept a noble again. I would never return the path or thorn again.


    "Until then let me enjoy yourpany this way. To spend some time with you, and have small conversations. It is not too much to ask. Is it?" She was speaking like she had faced many grievances but I knew better. She was just acting like she always used to do. Taking sympathy from everyone. She was just like other nobles, who used their emotions to get what they wanted.


    "Noah, I am not like other nobles. If I would have been like them, I would have been ttering the crown prince, not you. It is not like marrying you brings me any benefits, yet you are the only one whom I see my future with." she emphasised as she held my hand.


    When was thest time someone said that they loved me. The moment I have left the royal pce and lost my position as Calrise, the third princess, I have never met the people who love me! I had been a nobody, one who was hidden in the darkness.


    I felt sudden warmth on my forehead when I was lost in thoughts, but when I opened my eyes, I saw her kissing my forehead. She was standing so close to me that I could feel her warmth on my whole body. Her distinct smell, and the touch of her skin.


    I should have pushed her away, but I did not have this feeling! Was it because someone was seriously trying toe closer to me even when I could not give anything to them? But why would they do that!?


    "I love you." here she said that again, as her hands wrapped on my shoulder and she looked deep into my eyes. Her eyes have a sincerity that I could not let go.


    As if all the knots of my stomach that have been there since long, were slowly opening the way she was caressing my heart with all the sincerity she had.


    No! What was I thinking! She was a princess and I have vowed to never get entangled with someone from royal blood again. I shook my head and hardened the walls, she had almost broken.


    "Mydy, you are wasting your time and energy. I am someone of unknown origins. No one knows my parents and my blood. Even if your family epts amoner, there is no way that they would ept someone of unknown origin, maybe I am a spy or part of a ve family." my words stunned her for a bit.


    "So, you finally realized that we are not at equal standing and we could not love each other?" I asked with a cold smirk on my face when she blinked and hugged me.


    "Oh, noah, do not tell me that all these years you have been alone. No one wished you on birthdays and festivals and no one ever patted you to sleep at nights.'''' Now it was my turn to be stunned.


    Wishing me a happy birthday! I do not even remember when my birthday was! I.. have been alone since I was not even 6, so there was no way I remember much. Except for the gruesome death of my mother and mercenaries running from me, every memory was blurry, but still I never thought that I was missing the warmth of the family all these years, because it was better to be without them than live my whole life in fear of getting killed. Or worse, being killed that very same night by those mercenaries.


    But the way she had tears in her eyes. Was she crying for the loss I never even felt instead? How did it feel when someone patted you to sleep!?


    "You do not need to think so much, I am your family now. I will take care of you. I will tell you stories each night and wake you up with morning hugs and kisses. I will feed you from my hands and give you all the warmth of the family." she replied, hugging me as she rubbed my back like i was a kid.


    She was not looking or behaving like the rude, haughty and lusty girl that she had behaved when we had met for the first time or the way she had behaved in front of William a few minutes ago. As if her whole personality had been changed. She was looking different now.


    Yet the expressions of her eyes were looking much more sincere. But there was only one thing that i have learnt in all my life. Never trust someone, for your own family would not hesitate to kill you, if you are not useful to them anymore.


    I moved away from her grip and held her hands tightly.


    "You are not in your senses, mydy let me escort you back to your room." with that i did not wait for her reply and turned to leave. When I heard her calling me again.


    "I have felt your emotions a while ago. You can hide behind the wall, but I will continue to break it. You are the only one whom I love in this life, Noah." my steps halted and i turned to look at the girl who was looking at me with determined eyes.

 Chapter 206 - Taste Of Hell

    Noah pov


    "If you are that much interested in going to hell, let me give you a taste before" i replied as i held her and forced her to lean on the tree nearby and held her sleeves. With one swift motion, it was torn. My whole body bled at my animalistic behavior. But I needed to tell her that I was not worth it. She deserves someone better.


    Her eyes widened as she tried to cover herself with both hands. I felt heartbroken looking at her tearfilled eyes. But I was saving her from future humiliation and hardships she would bear to marry me.


    "How dare you?" she shouted as she pped me hard, i closed my eyes and epted the p without any will to move to save myself.


    Another p came on the cheek with more ferocity.


    "And here I thought that you were a nice person. You will respect and love me!" came her broken voice, breaking my heart and soul. I have never felt this guilty, this borked in all my life.


    Did I overdid it? Have i hurted her so much? I just wanted to make her realize that the gem she was taking me as, I was nothing but a beast, and she deserved someone much better.


    How much time had she pped me, I didn''t even remember when her tears finally subsided and she turned and ran. I followed her as i could not let her go alone like that. But then..


    "Wait" I called but she did not listen.


    "Wait a minute, Scarlet." I called with more authority., but she did not pay heed at all.


    "Damn this dumb girl is making me crazy!" I ran a hand in my hair as I ran behind her and held her hand.


    "That was a good experience., i must..'''' I dragged her and hid behind the pir when I heard the voice of a few men passing from here.


    "Leave.." I covered her lips with my palm so that she did not attract their attention with her voice. She red at me but I ignored her fierce eyes as I waited for the passage to be cleared.


    If they would see her this way then there would surely be a lot of rumors and she would lose her image and respect. I just wanted to frighten her. I never intended to affect her image because of me. But she did not understand that all.


    She bit my palm which was covering her lips, and was not ready to let go. But i was sure if i would move my hands away then she would shout again.


    And then we both would be part of the endless rumors. I may lose my position as knight or be thrown out of the academy. But she.. Her image would be stained and then no would take her as a pure maiden. I would rather bleed to death than let that happen.


    And the way she was trying her best to bite me even when the blood was pouring out from my hands, for the first time I was amused rather than being angry. Wasn''t she about to kiss me just a few minutes ago? Now she was so angry that she could not even be near me for a minute!


    That thought hurt me.


    Though I knew the effect of my action, it still hurts to know that her emotions change quickly.


    "I am not forcing you to stand here with me. But there are groups of students passing. If they will see you in this condition. They will talk about you." I tried to exin it to her but she continued to look at me closely.


    "Ha! You are not worried about me but your image. You are worried that you will be thrown out of the academy if otherse to know about it. What a selfish person you are! And here I thought that you are a kind and caring person.`` She continued to speak ill about me, but she stopped and stayed there.


    I could feel her tears that have started to stop now.


    As if sensing my gaze on her, she looked back at me.


    "Do not worry, I will not tell anyone what happened here. Your job and image will not be affected." Did she think I was worried about it?! Not at all! I know what could be the consequences of touching her. But I still did it so that she could be saved from the consequences of loving me.


    "But that does not mean that I have forgiven you." she added as she looked away.


    A surge of anger and hatred filled my body at her words.


    "You do not need to worry about me. You canin to anyone you want. I do not care about things like that. Nor do I care about being thrown out.`` I looked around as I replied to her. The sound of footsteps ceased and no more chatter could be heard too.


    "The path is clear for now. Let me escort you to your room before other studentse this way." she snorted as she started walking while I followed her from behind.


    Almost covering her, we walked towards her room but then I was sure there would be her maids who would misunderstand too.


    "How many maids do you have?" She looked at me with doubt.


    "Do not think that you can do something with me in my own room!"


    "Your imagination has gone too wild. I am asking so that I can keep them busy while you enter." wasnt she taking me as someone great just a few hours ago. Her way of looking at people changes way too easily.


    Finally understanding my words, she bit her lips as she told, "only four." I nodded as we almost reached her door.


    "Hide behind that curtain, I will knock on the door first." she nodded and went silently.


    "Yes" called the maid who opened the door.


    "Your mistress is calling all four of you to the lounge, she has fallen there."


    "What." she asked with a shock as all four of them followed me and I pointed at her.

 Chapter 207 - Who Will I Chose?

    Abigail pov


    I looked at the closed door one more time and sighed. It has been hours since I was sitting and waiting here. Yet there was no sign of theming back. I would have sneaked in and checked if it was possible. The guards were standing on both sides of the door and there were knights too.


    The room was guarded like the throne of the emperor. Even Noah did not return. He might have no idea where to look for us.


    I stood up to check the books on the shelf when I finally heard the door opening. I turned to see that Theodore and William wereing out of the room.


    "Let''s go, little bird. You can read bookster." said William as he walked straight to the door. I nodded and followed him only to see him brooding.


    "What was the emergency, your highness?" I asked, as he was looking tense.


    "We got a letter from the northern duke." my steps halted when i heard his name. Haven''t it been only a few hours when the man has sent the letter to me.


    "You know this whole academy was working on the donation given by the emperor in the past. But for the past three years it has been taken by the northern duke. Now he owns the whole academy." I shook my head, as this was beyond my imagination.


    The academy was not a short ce, but it was vast enough to cover two or three towns. And to own itpletely by one person. How strong would he be?


    "So, does he want to run the academy now?" I asked, and he chuckled.


    "If this would have been the case, there would not have been any emergency. He is a strong person, if he runs the academy, it will only improve.`` I nodded, of course, William was not closer to his father. So, he would not feel any remorse, if someone else rules in the territory of his father.


    "Then what is the emergency?" I asked again, when he shook his head. His expressions turn graver and I have a foreboding in my mind.


    "Though he has not mentioned the name, he wanted to meet a girl and pursue her in the academy. For that he has asked for permission.. Or shall I say he has instructed us to let them meet and spend time whenever they want.`` I frowned as I knew I was the girl but I did not find any kind of emergency in it.


    "So, the problem is?" I asked again and he finally turned to look at me.


    "He said that the girl did not like him. It means that we have to force the girl to meet him or else he will close the academy. As we know there are only nobles in the academy, so forcing a girl to meet him would not be that easy. Especially when he has such a bad reputation." he sighed as he added, "he should learn a few tricks from me." and I rolled my eyes.


    "You mean he should be a casanova too." my tone was sweet but my words were sarcastic. But it did not feel like he minded as he was chuckling.


    "Isn''t it better than being called a brutal man?" he asked, raising a brow, but he was looking sure that he was right there.


    "Well, being brutal is fine, as long as the person is loyal!" though, i should have stayed silent, i did not like the way he was badmouthing the northern duke.


    "So, it meant that if you would have been the girl, you would have agreed to meet him and give him a chance to pursue you?" His words caught me off guard. And my heart started racing.


    ''Did he know that I was the girl, that was why he started the whole conversation. So, I agreed and then he could force meter! He already has power over me as my master.''


    "What happened, little bird? Were you not saying that he is a better choice than me?" he titled his head as he walked closer to me.


    "Will you go and meet him if you would have been the girl, giving him a fair chance to show you what he really is? Or would you choose my proposal of being the empress and rule the empire? After all, I am ready to be your ve all my life.`` I could feel his breath caressing my face and our lips moving closer, his eyes having turned one shade darker as he looked at me with so much intensity.


    ''How did the situation turn out like this. Why do I need to choose between both of them?''


    "You know, little bird." my eyes turned to him again when he called me again. Why was his voice sounding so different, so seductive.. "I still miss the kiss we shared in the woods. I wonder if it was just a spur of a moment or did you feel anything at all?" His words caressed my cheeks as he moved closer to my lips.


    "If there is any confusion, shall I kiss you again to let you confirm your feelings about me?" he asked and before I could respond his hands wrapped on my waist and he lifted me off the floor. My legs instinctively wrapped around his waist as he moved towards the wall.


    Trapping me between the wall and him, his hands continued to hold my waist tightly, wrapping more and covering my back, he looked intensely in my eyes.


    Suddenly everything turned darker, and blur i could not see or hear anything but him.


    His touch leaves tingles down my skin. Soon, my breathing became rugged. What was he waiting for! Why was he not moving. Except looking intensely into my eyes he was doing nothing!


    "Shall I kiss you, little bird?" he asked after what felt like ages.


    I should have denied, right? But I think his charms were too strong to do that!


    And before I could further think, I saw myself nodding.

 Chapter 208 - I Will Kill Everyone, She Kissed!

    William pov


    She moved closer to me to give better ess to her lips and I froze. I was not expecting her to agree with my question. Now what shall i do?


    ''What shall i do?'' My mind was screaming and running in all directions.


    Her eyes were turning misty with my touches, so she did not notice my struggles. But soon she was looking at me with annoyance.


    "Either kiss me or let me go!" she replied with a frown, making me even sweatier. Though I was faking confidence, the truth was I did not know how to kiss! I have only been kissed once and that was also by this girl! What if I was not able to perform well? What if she did not like the kiss?! I gulped as all the negative thoughts started to form in my mind.


    "Oh my, so much impatience!" I replied, ready to let her go, telling that I did not kiss impatient girls! That would be a perfect haughty response, right? But before I could do so. She grabbed my shirt and moved me closer to her lips.


    "Finish what you have started!" she grumbled and then my whole world turned blue as her lips touched mine.


    I closed my eyes instinctively, and her sweet smell filled my mind. Her soft supple lips touched my hard ones and I felt that warm fuzzy feeling engulfing me.


    I could feel her in my embrace as her hands moved and wrapped around my shoulders.


    This was the first time I had shared this much intimacy from a girl, that also in these conditions. I could not think anymore as she bit my lip and a jolt of electricity shut all my thoughts.


    A moan escaped my lips and she took the chance to enter her warm tongue in my mouth. My eyes opened wide in shock and I looked at her. Her eyes were closed and there was a strange expression on her face that rxed me and I closed my eyes again. I started mimicking her as she moved her tongue in my mouth. I followed and our tongue started ying the game of tagging. It was so sensuous.


    A strange new feeling started to engulf me and my body started working instinctively. My hands gripped her dress tightly as her body leaned on my chest. Her reactions were so uninhibited that I had started to feel really ufortable down there.


    All the blood of my body moved to a certain part and my body started heating.


    I felt shocked at the way my body was reacting. We had touched each other before but this was the first time I had ever touched her body like this and the sensation I felt when our skin rubbed each other was sensational. I couldn''t believe that I could feel such sensations just by kissing that my body started moving with natural instincts. Was it even possible to feel so much from that? Once our lips parted, I was surprised at the look on her face. She was so red and breathless and yet I wanted to kiss her again. Her dazed expression, as she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at me, made me freeze for a moment.


    I admitted that she tasted better than I imagined. From the day we returned from the forest, I wanted to do this. Despite being naive and inexperienced, I knew that once I would kiss her, I would not be able to forget it and would always crave for more. despite being just standing there like a mannequin and letting her take charge even after being a woman and despite the fact that I didn''t even move a single muscle to respond to her kiss apart from just having my lips apart in a subconscious manner, i still want to do it again, wanted to enter in her mouth this time. Would it be more enthralling and sweet then?


    She kept holding my shirt as she took some shallow breaths to cover theck of air in her body. My eyes moved to the heaving of her breasts. Damn! I could not believe that I was having inappropriate thoughts about her in the middle of a corridor where anyone could see us and her image would be tarnished.


    No! I have to control myself. But it was so damn difficult when she leaned her forehead on my shoulders.


    My thumb moved to the soft and tender lips. she just kissed me with those lips! I moved and then rubbed them gently. I suddenly had the urge to kiss her in reality, not just standing here like a fool, but taking the charge of the kiss and ravish her further. but I could not take the risk of being seen here. So, once I was sure that she was fine. I gently let her feet touch the floor again.


    Finally she looked at me as she touched her own lips as her face started to fill with embarrassment and disbelief as she continued gazing up at me.


    "This.. it did not mean anything." she replied more to herself than to me yet it hurt. This was the second kiss we have shared and it has already created havoc in my heart and mind yet the first word she said had no meaning! How cruel!


    I chuckled, a sad sardonic smile left my lips that was more of self depreciation but my cold face did not let my feeling give away.


    "So, you mean to tell me that you kiss men without any feeling towards them. You were looking so proficient in kissing. I wonder how many times you have done that?" she looked stunned looking at me and then her face filled with guilt creating another storm in my mind.


    ''I just wanted to kill everyone whom she had kissed before!''


    "I think we need to go now." was all she said, as if she did not ever hear what i asked, but this time i was not ready to let go!

 Chapter 209 - Swollen Face

    William pov


    "We are not done yet, little bird." I jerked her hand and pulled her back towards me. She frowned and was about to fight, but turned silent looking at my face.


    "So, what does this kiss mean?" I asked , looking at her face intensely.


    "You are the one who started that!" she retorted and I fumed. ''Just because a man will start advancing towards her, would she reciprocate with that intensity!''


    That thought was boiling my blood! I could not believe that she just said so. My grip on her hand involuntarily tightened.


    "So it means that whenever I start it, you will reciprocate it?" my voice was colder and she shivered in my arms. I knew that I was losing and I needed to hold on to my emotions but.. I was just losing it.


    "I did not mean that. Your highness, you are hurting me." she replied as she looked at her arms that were in my hold tightly.


    As if her words were like cold water dousing my emotions, I let her go.


    "And here.. Everyone thinks that I y with the hearts of others!" I murmured and left from there. I was nothing.. Just nothing in her eyes! This fact was wing my heart and I was unable to breath at that moment.


    I threw my outer robe and even opened the top two buttons. Yet the suffocating feeling did not go away.


    "Your highness, you are back" my three knights bowed as they saw me entering the room.


    "I want to be alone, and no one should enter in until i ask for someone''s presence.'''' My words made them frown but I did not stop or stand there to exin them.


    After entering the room, I closed the door andid on the bed, closing my eyes. Yet the image of her kissing me was not leaving me and so was her indifferent eyes!


    As if both were twopletely different personalities. I could not understand what changed her so much so swiftly. But her behavior was surely making me crazy.


    I shook my head and threw all the water in the jar that was resting on the table near my bed.


    The cold water finally cleared the mist that was covering my mind. I took some deep breaths and finally let the matter go. Closing my eyes, I drifted off to sleep.


    But soon my eyes opened due to the noise from the hall. I frowned as I looked out of the window. The sky was already dark and stars were shining like they had been there for a long time.


    "What is the chaos in the middle of the night?" I mumbled as I got out of the covers and walked out of the room. Only to see Noah with a red face and bleeding lips. He was looking beaten and my eyes widened.


    "Did something happen while you were escorting Princess Scarlet? Is she okay? Do you even know that this could be a matter of war!" I could not believe that something like that could happen in the academy.


    "Are you waiting for any special moment to open your mouth? What happened to you? And is Scarlet okay?" I asked with a stern voice this time when he did not open his mouth and continued to look at the floor. He was looking embarrassed and guilty but it was not a matter to hide, was it?


    "Your highness, princess ispletely fine. I just got confirmation from her head maid. She reached her room safely and even went to sleep already." said Lucas entering the room. But something was not right!


    "Then who has beaten you?" I asked , looking at his swollen face and dried eyes.


    "This is my personal matter and it had nothing to do with his highness or her fiance. So, I will prefer if no one probes into this matter further." he replied after a deep breath and left for his room. My eyes narrowed at his back. Why was he looking so guilty as if he had done a big crime?!


    I looked at other knights who were interrogating him before I joined. But they all shook their heads.


    Since when did he turn so secretive!


    "Keep an eye on him in the future. Alert our rats." I added as I turned to leave when I heard the main door opening. I turned again to see who was entering sote in the hut.


    It stunned me to see Abigail only entering now. I was sure it had been hours since I left her there. She was stunned to see me standing there with all the knights. She must have thought that I was already sleeping and so were the knights.


    "Where were you, sir Abigail?" asked Lucas as he looked at her messy hair and swollen lips. But she did not reply as she continued to look at me.


    "Your highness, I apologize but I have something very urgent to deal with." she wished me and then after giving a paltry excuse, she left the room too.


    They looked at each other and then me when James did the courage and asked me,


    "Both were looking disheveled and they are lovers too. Do you think something happened between them?" asked kirian to Lucas,


    ''Could she be with him after kissing me?'' The thought was enough to burn my entire soul. It was not that i did not know that they were lovers but then why did she kiss me?! How could she y with my heart like that!?


    "Well, both came at the same time and both were almost in the same condition but Noah was looking beaten. His cheeks were swollen badly." added James, the man who never participated in the gossip before.


    "Do you think he forced sir Abigail and that was why she pped him?" asked Kirian in a fuming voice. But before I could hear what others replied I left the area and walked into my room and closed the door.

 Chapter 210 - Gossips

    Abigail pov


    "Abigail, we need to go for the sses, are you still sleeping?" came the voice of Noah, breaking my reverie.


    ''Sleeping! I did not sleep at all whole night i was thinking why did i even kiss him? And the most important thing was it gave me strangefort. Since my death, I have always been restless, alert and too wary of the people around me. As if a knot was formed in my heart that could not be opened no matter how much i try!


    Yet when he kissed me, i forgot about everything and was lost in that moment and that knot opened. I ran a hand in my hair with that thought! What was happening to me! I have a mission toplete! A revenge to be taken! And William.. He.. he has so many lovers. My life will turn into my past too.


    "No I would not let that happen?" I stood up abruptly as I made the decision.


    "Abigail, are youing or not?" asked Noah again as he knocked on the door.


    I took a deep breath and determination filled my eyes and I walked towards the door. But I was surprised looking at his face. His cheeks were swollen and his eyes were red.


    "Did something happen, Noah?" I asked as he was looking too distorted.


    "I had a small argument with someone." he replied in a low voice, as if the conversation finished right there.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" I asked with concern but he shook his head.


    "We are alreadyte for the ss. Even his highness and her highness left. Shouldn''t you go with them as their knight?" he asked in a strict tone but how shall i exin to him that i still need some time to harden my heart before facing William that was why i didn''te out of the room.


    The way he had asked me if I was just ying with his feelings, was still hurting me and making me feel guilty.


    "I think I was too tired yesterday." was all I could say and he patted my shoulders.


    "It is fine, since today is thest ss and we can go home on weekends." if he would not have told me i would havepletely forgotten about that!


    "Yes! Then we will go and check the boutique. Did you receive any news from them?" I asked and he shook his head.


    "I have sent Mathews to guard them as you have requested but after that I did not get any news. But I think the matter with the burnt store is already solved as there was no new rumor or gossip." he replied as we continued to walk and I frowned.


    "Didn''t northern duke released a gossip parchment about it just two days ago?" He looked at me with confusion and then shook his head.


    "I did not hear something like that. Nor any kind of new parchment hase in cirction."


    "But I am sure, I have seen it. I have personally checked its details too.`` I replied and he shook his head.


    "Then the archduke must have stopped its cirction and closed the production. Though he may sound a just man, he would not let his son suffer. It will affect his image too after all.'''' I sighed, if that was the case then I have to think of something bigger.


    "I thought the northern duke is stronger than the archduke?" or did he pressurize me?!


    "He is! But it did not mean he wanted to have a feud with the archduke, after all they both are part of nobles. Now go and attend your sses first. We will think about this matterter." he added as we reached the building. I nodded and he gave me ast look then left.


    "And here I thought that you agreed with me using your name." I looked at the letter pad and seal in between my files and my eyes narrowed.


    "Was it a joke then?" I asked as I had a strong desire to store them but I refrained myself as I could still use it in future.


    Taking a deep breath I walked to the ss when I saw a group of boys standing and talking to each other.


    "Yes, I have heard some noise too but when I went to check, I was told that Master Theodore had cleared the whole passage and no one was allowed to go in." my steps halted when i realized they were talking aboutst night.


    "Oh, but isn''t it impossible? I have heard that the northern duke has never left his territory even when the emperor has invited him on many asions." said another and I took a breath of relief. So they were not talking about me and William.


    But then didn''t he say that the man had sent the message through his attendant. When did hee by himself!?


    "There is no way to confirm that, but then why will the whole area be evacuated if only a servant will visit? I think they are hiding the fact of his arrival. Who knew maybe he was still here." said another and I nodded. It did not make sense to clear the whole area just because of a letter. But then did William lie or did master Theodore hide the facts from him too.


    "Anyways, do not tell others what I have told you," added the man and then left for the ss while I continued to stand there deep in thoughts.


    "You know what i heard in the morning..'''' I looked at the students who had promised to keep their mouths shut just a few minutes ago and were now telling others enthusiastically and my eyes sparkled.


    "Who said that we need parchments to spread the news?! Since centuries, the best way to spread the rumor have been gossiping citizen, either they were nobles ormoners or man or woman"

 Chapter 211 - Something In Exchange!

    Abigail pov contd


    "Are you not going to attend the ss today too? If you were not going to attend any ss then why did I even follow you?`` I frowned hearing her words.


    "Did you follow me to the academy, your highness? I thought you came here as you received the title of a knight.`` I asked Joseph, who was frowning, looking at me.


    "Did it mean you are not going to attend any ss?"pletely avoiding thetter topic, she asked again and I shook my head.


    "I was going in only, I just stood to hear the new gossip." she shook her head again.


    "I can see that you are more interested in gossip than studying. I wonder how do you even be strong to be a knight with all those things in your mind.'''' I just smiled at her sarcastic words. To be honest I missed Josephine. The one who is always cold and sarcastic, the new sweet and caring one was hard to handle.


    "Just the way I defeated you twice. Did you forget how it felt? If that is the case, we can always spar again, your highness." she scorned my reply.


    "I will definitely spar with you all the time we will spend here, Abigail. So you do not need to worry about it. Now, shall we?" She moved without waiting for me but I smiled and followed her nheless.


    The ss was about the types of swords and their correct usage. Lord Theodore took it as he showed us how choosing a better sword could help us in easy killing. After the ss we all had a practice session and since it was not fencing, but only sword wielding, I was allowed too.


    Throughout the ss I was thinking about the northern duke, was he really here? What was he trying to do? I thought that he had given me time to think so the parchment of gossip would have been circting. But if he cancelled it, then how did he evene to the conclusion that I will still think about his offer?! I hate those men who say one thing but do another.


    "Hey. what are you doing?" The girl nearby me shuddered as my sword passed just an inch away from her skin and I blinked. I was so furious at the northern duke that I forgot that I had a sword in my hand.


    "Abigail, pay attention or you will be punished. Even if you are the knight of the crown prince, it doesn''t mean that you can miss the ss anytime and not pay attention even if you are present. This is my first andst warning to you." I bowed my head as master Theodore rebuked me in his loud voice. He was already a giant, but when he towers like that, you would feel you are no more than an insect in front of him.


    Moreover i was in the wrong by losing myposure in thoughts.


    "I apologise, master Theodore. I apologize to you Sapphire.`` I bowed my head one by one in front of both.


    "Hmph"


    "It''s alright, since no harm was done. Try to be more careful next time, Abigail." replied Sapphire with an awkwardugh and I could only nod and smile back.


    Only I know how I finished the sses today.


    Just when I reached the door, I saw Josephine standing there. She was looking at me with a raised brow, and that instant I knew that she was waiting for me.


    "Say, what were you thinking about when you were wielding a sword? Do you know you could have made a scar of her beautiful face?" she asked as I reached closer and I sighed.


    "Yes, I am sorry, I should not be blinded in my thoughts." ''of revenge'' i added thest words in my mind. It had been days since I heardst about Gerard. What was he doing these days?


    "Do you think Noah, William and I have eyes only and your enemies are blind? If you show hatred towards him that tantly, it would hardly take him time to know that. Right now, he already doubts that you do not like him, but if you continue to behave like this. It would not take much time for him to realize that you are his enemy.


    And you know better than me what he does with his enemies?" Though she did not take the name even once, I knew she was talking about Gerard. And she was right! If he knew about my ns and procedures then he would not hesitate to kill me even if I was a knight of the crown prince or daughter of a duke.


    "I just could not believe that the parchment I read that happily was never ceased before being circted. The man was doing crimes, yet no one is able to stand against him. I am sure even if I go to the royal pce andin there. He would still be left unscathed. What kind of justice is that?" I couldn''t help but ask, if I did not take out my frustration, I would go crazy just by thinking about it.


    "You need to n something bigger, something higher, if you want to see him getting punished. These small gossip papers would just be taken as someone''s jealousy towards his sess. The writer would only be scorned as he was trying to rub salt on someone''s injury." She shrugged her shoulders and started walking when I ran behind her.


    "Then what shall I do? In the end, i could not stand against him directly and he is the cousin of royal family.'''' I sighed as I asked her. She was not bound to help me, but if she would, maybe I could do better.


    Besides attacking his business and insulting him a few times, I was not yet able to do something bigger to hurt him.


    "Hmm, why shall I help you? What will I gain in exchange?"


    "................"

 Chapter 212 - I Will Not Love Again!

    Abigail pov cont''d.


    ''I can not believe that I was once again trapped between those siblings. They both were crazy yet the more i try to stay away, the more i get entangled in their mess.


    "Abi, Abi? Wait for me." I turned to see Isabe walking towards me with hurried footsteps, yet she was looking so graceful in that pink dress. That color really matched her skin and made her look like roses.


    "I am tired, after calling you so many times. Why were you not listening?" she huffed as she held my hand warmly.


    "I apologize, I was thinking about something, and I did not pay attention to my surroundings." She shook her head like a tired nanny who was tired of the mischievousness of kids.


    "What is new in that. There is always something running in your mind. What were you thinking about this time? Are you not afraid that you will bump into someone or fall due to stepping on a stone? And here I thought that knights are always keen and alert.`` She looked at me with a frown and I sighed.


    "Yes, they are. But I am an exception since I want to do everything at once. That reminds me, tomorrow I have fixed a meeting with Lady Amayra. This would be our first auction. So, are all the jewels ready?" she nodded her head but kept fidgeting with her dress.


    "Is there something you are worried about, Be?" I asked as she did not stop even when we reached the room. Come to think of it, she was not in the roomst night.


    "Where were youst night?" I asked as I held everything important that I needed to take back with me.


    "I was in the learning room, we were doing final preparations for the auction. We have given finishing touches to every jewel and even packed them in small showcases.`` I frowned upon hearing her reply.


    "Be, you should not work the whole night. And more importantly, you should not stay with Oliver the whole night. The nobles would not take a minute in spreading rumors. Father would be displeased if he heard that." she shook her head when she heard me.


    "I know but it was thest day. Moreover we were not alone, brother Nicks was there too with one more knight, i did not know. They were discussing the tactics of war. I think brother Nicks is about to go to the borders to see the condition and chances of war.


    Since the Forchestier empire and Wunsunstan empire are in alliance now, the war could cost us a lot. So, they were discussing how to convince his majesty for an alliance too.'''' I sighed as she replied. I remembered there was no war as Gerard had taken the throne in two years by now.


    He had called a meeting and epted a peace alliance with the other two empires. But if he did not get the throne this time, would his majesty announce war? Then wouldn''t father and brother Nicks have to join it. Maybe me and Noah, also became part of it. No! I did note back to lose my life in war.


    "Your highness is toozy to dere war. If he would be the emperor in next two years, i am sure war would be cancelled, and peace treaty would be signed.'''' I replied and she shook her head.


    "There is no way his highness let the throne go that easily. And an empress would never ept his highness as the heir that easily."


    "I see both sisters have too much free time to discuss with me in their free time."


    "Your highness"


    "Your highness" we both bowed as William entered our room uninvited!


    "I was not thinking of sneaking or overheard but your voices are easily audible in the hall. So, I thought of hearing what you were talking about me.


    Thedy did not seem to find me worthy of the throne, did she?" he asked Isabl who went pale in an instant.


    "That''s not it, your highness. I was just discussing the uing war.'''' She clutched her dress tightly as William came closer and I rolled my eyes.


    He enjoyed this a lot. He often holds my words against me too.


    "Is that so? Don''t tell me that you also want to take part in it like both of your siblings?" he asked with an amicable smile but her face was drowned of all colors.


    "I apologize for beingte in the morning, your highness. When will you leave for the pce?" I asked, changing the topic and he finally looked at me. But instead of my face or my eyes, his nce went straight at my lips which were not looking swollen anymore.


    "Why? Are you in a hurry to get rid of me?" he asked in a scornful tone and I realized he was still not over it.


    ''What did I feel about the kiss? I feel warm and protected and I felt nice after kissing him, but at the same time, I know that he was a womanizer. And I could not let a man like him enter my life." my eyes hardened with that thought.


    ''No! I would not let anyonee into my life this time. I will spend my time leisurely living for myself once he takes over the throne. And once I will kill Gerard from my own hands.''


    "I will leave in an hour or so. Be ready you are going to escort me in the carriage while other knights follow me on their horses." he added as he turned and left with those cold eyes. He did not even wait for my reply.


    "You are noting home with me?" asked Be with a sigh. And I shook my head.


    "You can ask Noah to escort you or brother Nicks." I replied , rubbing her arms and she nodded.


    "Oliver would also be going home, I will see who is free. It is not like I can not go home alone. Anyways, do you want me to send a letter tody Amayra?"

 Chapter 213 - The Sloppy Kiss

    Abigail pov contd.


    I looked at the knights who were sitting on separate horses while I was entering the carriage. William had already closed his eyes as he sat infortably. The carriage started moving and so did my messed up thoughts.


    Thank goodness the royal physician did not disturb me after that night as he left for the discussion with other physicians. Now I have time to think about another n.


    But to break the connection of Gerard, his connection from the royal pce should be weaken or else he would be able to get rid of the problems every time.


    "I want to try again?" I heard him speaking finally as he snapped his eyes open.


    "Pardon, your highness. But I did not get your point." he tilted his head as he continued to look at me and then spoke each word very slowly.


    "I want to kiss you again and see if you really did not feel anything?" to say that i was shocked would be an understatement. I looked at him as if he suddenly spoke some foreignnguage.


    But his face was telling that he was more than serious.


    "Your highness, this is not some..." kind of joke stayed in my heart as he moved and captured my lips. This was the first time he had taken the initiative to kiss me.


    His movements were so sloppy as if he did not know how to kiss. He smacked his lips on mine with so much pressure as if he was not trying to kiss them but break them.


    Then he continued to do so. He did not suck or graze my lips or used his tongue to invade me. If I did not know any better, I would have thought that he did not know kissing. Wait! I have never seen him kissing anyone. And even when it came to kiss me, I had kissed him, not the other way around.


    To evaluate this theory, I opened my mouth a bit and he flustered. His actions turned sloppier and he fidgeted at his ce as if he did not know what to do. Once I gave him enough space and pulled towards me, he finally entered his tongue in my mouth.


    But even then he was not sure how to continue it now. So I tagged it and soon he followed my rhythm.


    A grunt escaped his mouth when I bit his lips, and then he followed. I sucked his upper lips and his whole body shivers in my arms.


    If anyone would see us, no one would believe that he was the initiator. He finally learnt how to suck the lips and do proper French kissing. And soon his lips started grazing my lower lips.


    The kiss turned more heated, fiercer and wilder as he continued to suck all the air out of my body. His hands continued to roam on my body as if he was looking for zip or an opening. I should have stopped him, but my senses were colluding with the emotions and sensations his touch was providing me.


    I could hear his strong heart that was beating like crazy. His body was sweating like he had run a marathon in the desert and all the heat was assimting in my body. I had kissed before, i have slept before but this was the first time that a mere kiss was having thus much affect on me.


    How much time had passed, when he finally left my lips. We both took fast shallow breaths and tried to calm our bodies. I could feel the churning of my stomach and wetness between my thighs.


    I sneakily looked at him, to see how much it affected him, and his bulge wasrger than I was expecting. I gulped thinking how far it could have gone.


    "Did you feel anything now?" he asked as he finally rxed, well at least he pretended to be. His lower body was surely not supporting him in that act.


    "Yes, I felt that you did not know how to kiss." i replied with full seriousness and when his eyes widened, i added, "and you can be this hard, just by a kiss.'''' I even pointed at the ce where his manhood was going berserk and trying to break free.


    His jaw hit the floor as he looked at me with shock.


    "How can you talk like this about this sensitive topic?" his face started to turn red, from his cheeks to his ears. He was reader than crab.


    "By my mouth, of course. Why? Can you feel how strongly your body is reacting?" I asked as I smirked looking at him.


    "You.. i.. You talk like you have a lot of experience." for the first time he was looking like a young cute boy with the way he was stuttering.


    "I do, my lord. But I wonder why you are so novice with all the experience you had. Do not tell me that you have never kissed a girl before.'''' I teased, but this time even his nose turned red and he tried to steal his gaze away, making me stunned.


    "Oh my lord! Who would believe that the biggest womanizer of the empire did not know how to kiss! Do you not kiss your lovers, my lord?" I asked as I could not believe these sudden facts, I found out.


    "You you.. Can''t you just stay silent. Why do you need to speak so much?" he asked me with a re as if it was all my mistake. But trust to be told he was trying to hide his embarrassment and he was looking too cute,


    "But my lord.." he raised his hands to stop me in mid stance.


    "Whom do you have experience with? You seem to be too proficient in it." he asked as he looked at me with a strange reaction but I just shrugged my head.


    "That was also in the past now. It has nothing to do with our kiss right now."


    "......."


    -----------------------------


    William pov


    I thought I was the only one in her past. Now I wonder who she was with after I felt that she was so proficient in kissing. Her actions were so perfect, her movements were so sensual. My body was still screaming for release!


    I could not believe it, my body betrayed me like that. My manhood was still pulsating and requesting to be free from the cage. I felt so embarrassed to even look at her.


    "Shall we change our way to the brothel, my lord." she asked and it embarrassed me further.


    "I am fine. I will go to the pce only. But if you want to help me I will not mind.`` I told her, but I was stunned to see that she did not get embarrassed at all.


    "I would have helped his highness, but I wonder if your face could be any redder or cold bear my touch. But if you still want, I can give it a try." she asked so nonchntly that I was sure she would do it.


    "No, i.. I will manage.'''' I replied and she chuckled.


    "But if you seem to be so interested then i might grant your wish.'''' I added as I saw that smirk on her face.


    She blinked and nodded,


    "Then shall I help you with my hands, my lord?" she asked as she moved closer. I looked around to see if the knights were close.


    "The curtains are closed, your highness." she added with a mischievous chuckle. If she was testing or teasing me then she was doing a very fine job.


    But I was also famous for my notoriety towards women and having unbridled reactions towards them.


    "I am just worried that your father will start a war against the royal pce. But if you are so assured, then sure. It would be a great experience to be touched by those hands.`` I asked with a smirk on my face., as I covered my flustered face with those lusty masks that I was proficient in.


    "He would not mind if he did not know." her smirk was telling the idea was not going to work at all.


    Fuck what kind of condition i was in! Was she really going to touch me down there?! Even the thought was making me crazy! All the blood of my body was collecting at a certain point and I could not even breathefortably now.


    "Thene here and touch me." my voice came out with so much pressure that even she blinked. Only now did she realize the gravity of the situation.


    "Come here, little bird. What are you thinking now?" I asked as I held her hand and pulled her towards me.


    She looked at my face, searching for the hesitation that was long gone. Only the thought of being touched by her leaves sparks in my body.


    "But we are in the carriage." she added as I guided her hands down there. My sanity was long lost and all I could see was her.

 Chapter 214 - She Is Pregnant

    William pov contd.


    "But we are in the carriage." she added as I guided her hands down there. My sanity was long lost and all I could see was her.


    "Mmm, but don''t you say that curtains are closed, and if we do not open them or make noise, no one would know!" I whispered in her ears and she shivered. I touched her hands and guided her down there.


    Her face was so red, it was looking so alluring that I could not describe how much it was charging me. It was clear that she wanted to back away, but she did not.


    Her hands moved down there and I closed my eyes. I was sure I woulde just by looking at her red face that was full of sheen. her fingers were not just about my pants just a few seconds and she would be in. but then she held them at thest moment, and I frowned.


    "My lord, i would have surely helped you but as you know i am still underage." she replied with a mysterious smile on her face, it burned me further.


    "And.. we are already inside the pce. We will soon reach the annex building too." she added as she opened the curtains suddenly while she was still leaning on me.


    True to her words, we were already inside the building. I adjusted my position and so did she. But it was so damn painful. I have thought that.. I looked at her smirking face, and knew right that instant that she tricked me. But instead of feeling anger, I felt amused. How she had even calcted time. So, she would have reached the pce when things turned serious.


    "Your highness, we have reached your chamber." my reverie was broken by the announcement of the guard as he opened the door.


    "Then I shall leave, your highness." I nodded as she took the same carriage to return to the duke''s pce.


    "My lord. The girls have returned with a lot of news. I request you to visit the brothel tonight." Lucas''s voice was telling that he was so enthralled with the news that I stopped in my tracks.


    "I am fine. We can visit the brothel right now." i announced and he coughed,


    "My lord, I will advise you to take care of this first. Why don''t you take a cold bath." the way he was trying to control hisughter, i knew that the bulge was still visible a bit.


    "Shouldn''t it be more of a reason that a man should visit the brothel?" I asked with a chuckle,pletely ignoring the fact that he was talking about me.


    That was the only thing I could do to cover my embarrassment.


    "Yes, your highness." His words came out incoherent as he was busy muffling hisughter and all I could do was not and behave as if nothing had happened.


    The ce was too silent instead of the music that always flew through this area.


    "My lord, your highness." Everyone greeted us when we entered the area.


    "What happened?" I asked as I had seen them collected near the sofa and discussing something.


    "My lord, Anna.. anna is pregnant." said a girl after some hesitation.


    "Whom was she serving?" I asked, trying to sound patient, "did that man force you?" I asked again with a calm voice, but there was a storm building inside me.


    "Your highness, Anna was sent to serve the lord Gerard as her personal maid. She was asked to serve her in bed too. And from her position she was not able to deny." the girl kneeled suddenly as her tears did not stop. I could see she was looking broken.


    I was the one who asked her to do that task to me and here she was.. Apologizing to me as if it was her mistake! I shook my head.


    I kneeled too and sat in front of her.


    "If he was forcing you, you should have left the job. But this was a matter of the past. What do you want to do now?" she blinked and looked at me stunned as if she could not believe what she heard!


    "I mean do you want to keep this child or not?" i exined myself further, and the tears that have hardly stopped started pouring again like a dam had been broken.


    "I did not know much about babies and pregnancy, but crying can never be good for a baby and it will not help you in making decisions. Tell me, Anna, what do you want to do? If you need time to think then it is fine too. But you have to decide, whether you want to keep the child or not.'''' I rubbed her back slowly as her sobs turned into hups and silent crying.


    "But this is the baby of the enemy, my lord." she said in a low voice as if she was ashamed of herself.


    "Did the man know about the baby?" I asked, and she bit her lips but nodded.


    "What did he say?" Although I had a vague idea, I still asked if maybe the man felt some emotions towards his own blood.


    "He asked me to get rid of it or else he will kill me too." she replied, hiding her face in between her hands and I sighed. I moved closer and hugged the girl whom I had picked from the mud. She was a young ve to be sold in the market who was not even mature enough what a ve meant.


    She had soft innocent eyes that I could not see her being taken by a man who would ruin her so I bought her and took her here.


    She was like my child to me and yet I was the one who sent her for sacrifice.


    "I never thought that he would not leave even a maid. I am your culprit Anna. I am ready for any punishment. But before that you have to decide what you want to do with the baby? Do you want to keep him or not. As we have to call a physician to take care of you in both cases.`` She looked at me shocked again.

 Chapter 215 - Last Year Of War

    William pov contd


    "Your highness. This is the baby of the man who wants to kill you." She borated as if I did not understand when she told me that it was the baby of the enemy.


    "This is your child Anna. since you will give birth. The child will only be yours. And I would take all of his responsibility. All you have to do is to tell me. If you want to have the baby or if he will remind you that you were forced. Your whole life is in front of you.`` I added as she was very young.


    "I..i" she was looking lost. I knew she was in a dilemma and I sighed.


    "Take her in and let her rest. No one will force her to take any decision. But when she decides, inform me immediately. They all nodded and two girls came forward and helped her into a room.


    "Why were you so thrilled to bring me here?" I used to be annoyed as I looked at the confused face of Lucas.


    "Your highness, I did not know about this matter. Anna was not here when ist visited." he bowed his head in embarrassment as if i med her for being insensitive.


    "Then the matter you brought me here for?" I asked again and his eyes twinkled again.


    "My lord, lord Gerard, have hired mercenaries to attack you. He had asked one of our nted knights there to find the best mercenaries."


    "So you were getting happy, because I was getting killed!" I chuckled and he nodded.


    "Of course, when they attack you. We could capture them and use them against him. But this is not all. We have more good news." his eyes were filled with evil glint, he was rubbing hands as he did when he went on a killing spree.


    "Your haunches, I was assigned to servedy Sophie." a girl came out and my eyes widened.


    "Grace! What happened to your face and body?" She had multiple small cuts on her body and a small scar on her face. She was looking like she had fought war, a bloody one!


    "That.. i just fell often.'''' She lied awkwardly. "But the good news is,dy Sophie is upset that princess scarlet was giving the preference as your lie partner while she was not even able to meet you. So, she even had an argument with her father and brother. The time is just right, if we would try to rope her in at the moment then we could use her against her own family.`` I sighed as I looked at her.


    "So, she took out the anger on you" she bowed her head as if she was apologetic for what i have caused.


    "This is a very small payment, if we win, your highness.'''' I could not exin to them how lucky I was to have all of them with me.


    "When the physicianes to check Anna, ask him to treat all your wounds too.'''' I gently patted her back and she smiled.


    "I am grateful for your consideration." my eyes twinkled at the way they all treated me. The love I have not got even from my own family. That love was poured on me unconditionally here.


    "That''s not all, my lord." said Lucas as he looked at me.


    "We have sent a few of them to serve her highness and her majesty too." I nodded as I was the one who ordered that.


    "And?"


    "Her majesty had helped lord Gerard financially to solve the matter when his father refused to clean his mess. She even offered that the royal pce would support him in starting his stores again.`` I shook my head at this revtion.


    "That would only prove that Gerard had paid everyone with full honesty. And the empress was a soft hearted woman who is always there to help anyone who would approach her sincerely.`` Lucas shook his head and I frowned.


    "Your highness, her majesty, has used the royal treasure without informing his majesty. And if we could clear the matter that royal pce have paid all the amount to open the stores again there would be more than enough reason for us to demand the profit or interest from the stores that would insult lord Gerard publicly.'''' I could see he was already dreaming of publicly humiliating him and an evil chuckle escaped his lips.


    "That way he would take a wrong decision impulsively and attack me further." I finally deduced what he wanted to say and he chuckled wickedly.


    "Yes, and then all we have to do is to collect proof and send him to prison. Oh lord, if everything goes well, the war will end this year." there was a sigh of relief in his voice and i patted his shoulder too,


    "I know that you all are too tired. This is thest year of my academy too. After that we will ascend the throne." I assured them and the man smiled.


    "I have been waiting for this all my life, your highness. But what about the northern duke. I thought he was going to stay hidden till the end as if it were our hidden weapon. But now I have heard that he wasing to the academy to pursue a woman.


    Who is the woman for whom you are taking so much risk?" his voice was aggrieved and i shook my head.


    "It is just a baseless rumor. I am trying to woo a girl but I never visited her. I have sent the old butler though.'''' His rxing expressions instantly sharpen hearing thest sentence.


    "So, you really have a crush on a woman. I wonder if she will be able to understand you?" he asked but i did not reply at all and he sighed.


    "Anyways, you should rest now. I will try to collect more evidence and witnesses. '''' he asked and left the brothel.


    "I want to know who else was misbehaved by their masters? And.. How was my mother all this time?"

 Chapter 216 - Oliver

    Abigail pov


    I went straight to the washroom and entered the cold water pool to get some relief. My whole body has turned hot due to the conversation I had with William and the kiss. The shback of the kiss passed through my eyes.


    It was getting dangerous to be around him now that we have a physical connection. Though the kiss did not really mean anything in modern times, in that era, it could be a promise to stay together. But then I should have known and controlled better. But as if there was some force that was pulling me toward him. I could not control myself when ites to touching him or kissing him from the past few days.


    Was it his charm? The way he attracts other women, is he attracting me too?! But then he did nothing special for that, even the kiss he tried, it was sloppy and novice. Even then I wished to kiss him further.


    "No, it was all because of his offer that I started to notice him. His words were ying with my mind." I shook my head at the thought of being with him.


    After taking a cold bath and rxing all my nerves I went back andid on the bed.


    "Mydy, it is still time for dinner. Do you need snacks or tea?" I was pleased to see Beth after a whole week. Her smile finally made me feel that I was at home.


    Father and Nicks still did not return, if the conversation Be heard was right, it meant that there was a chance of war. But I did not remember any way for the next three years and after that I died, so there was no way I knew what happened.


    "I will have tea, thank you." She bowed her head as she left while I stood up and walked towards the table.


    Taking a paper, I wrote a letter tody Amayra. Then I wrote another letter to all the gossip mongers of the empire. I invited all of them for the inauguration of the boutique.


    After settling all the matters, I looked at the list of works I need to tend to. It was going to be a long weekend.


    "Mydy, your tea." I looked at Beth who was standing there with a bright smile on her face.


    "Beth,"


    "Yes, mydy"


    "How is the work of the boutique going on?" she felt flustered at my question but there was a proud smile on her face too.


    "As an olddy, i did not know much about their work, but Stefan told that they were doing great and if the work continued like that you will be proud.'''' I nodded with a smile.


    "Beth, does Oliver live with you too?" she shook her head and then sighed.


    "His mother was my sister. But then she married a noble man and left the vige where we lived. Her story was like fairy tales. Always an example that love can be anywhere and with everyone.


    Oliver was also a noble by birth. Though I never met his father, my sister praised him a lot in the letters. But whenever I ask her to bring her husband back home, she makes excuses and rejects the offer.


    Later we turned distant and even the frequency of letters declined. Then one day thest letter was brought by a young boy and I didn''t understand why he was there alone and crying.


    Heter told me that his parents died in the ident. The whole carriage fell from the cliff and even their bodies were not found. I took him in and took care of him.


    He stayed silent all the time. He only talked when a question was asked from him. I thought with time he would be fine. But after a few days when he looked a bit better, he told me that he was leaving for his house. I denied, but he did not listen and since then he was living where his mother used to live before marriage. The house is small but it was good enough for a single family. So, he settled there. I often go to help him at work, but the house is always clean and the food is always ready no matter what time I go.


    He is a responsible kid, but he still talks very less and does not share his problems with me.


    When i came to know that he was working for a cksmith, i could not bear to see the harsh conditions he was working in especially when his looks are aura were like nobles.


    At the same time you needed manpower so I offered him. Though he looks too cold, he is a crying person from inside. It''s just he had lived most of his life alone and the world was not soft for a person like him.


    But why are you asking? Did he do something wrong/"


    I shook my head when I realised she was looking at me with sweaty hands and her face was getting covered in sweat looking at my silent face.


    "So you still did not know who his father is?" she shook her head, making me surprised.


    "Alright, I would like to take a path and change my dress. I have to go to town."


    "Yes, mydy." Though she was still looking a bit confused, at least she didn''t ask me further.


    "Have you ever thought that the boy is lying to you and he is not the son of your sister? Or your sister, where did she live after the marriage?" this time she frowned as if she finally realized that i was not asking out of curiosity but i have my doubts.


    "Did something happen, mydy? Has Oliver disrespected you? I apologize for whatever he had done. I will go and ask him to apologize to you too." she bowed her head trembling and i shook my head.

 Chapter 217 - Her Love

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Did something happen, mydy? Has Oliver disrespected you? I apologize for whatever he had done. I will go and ask him to apologize to you too." she bowed her head trembling and i shook my head.


    "No, it''s just the way he looks and walks and behaves. He did not look like amoner at all. But at the same time, his face has that foreigner look in it.`` I was wondering why I always felt different when I looked at him, but looking at the students in the academy who havee from different provinces, I realized he had that resemnce.


    "That is because of his father, I assure you mydy. He is my nephew and it has been years that he is living under my supervision. He is a nice person. It''s just he did not like to talk but he is very responsible man.'''' She continued to praise him as if he was the most loyal and trustworthy person around.


    "Did he even have friends? He is a lonesome person. I sometimes wonder if he is suffering from some trauma." she nodded her head so many times as if her life was depending on it.


    "He has a friend who is also a knight. He works in the royal pce. I have seen himing to meet him sometimes."


    "A knight! How could he have a knight as a friend?" I shook my head, "you do not need to lie. I will not dismiss him, it is just that he is different."


    "No, mydy. I am telling the truth. I do not know his name but he had that honey eyes simr to Oliver yet his hair was golden just like yours. And he looks strong. Most importantly he had that shining broch and royal knights uniform." the more she exined, the more image matches to Leo.


    But did not they say that they just met in the eatery identally and they did not know each other.


    "Alright, that is a relief to know. But do not tell Oliver about all this or he will feel burdened." I added, though I didn''t mind him knowing that I was asking about him. I did not want him to know that I had suspicions that he had Leo hiding something.


    "I understand, mydy. I request you to ask me anything when ites to Oliver before taking any decision. He is a kind boy yet he is always mistreated." there was something more than she was telling me as she was looking very worried. She was not even this worried when I asked about Stefan, her own child.


    "I can see that you love Oliver a lot. If I didn''t know any better I would have thought that he is your son, instead of Stefan." she smiled at my question instead of being angry.


    "Stefan is expressible, he would ask me whenever he needed something. But Oliver, he would not even ask for food even when he was hungry for days. He had always been silent for his needs. So, I always pay attention to everything he does. I feel sorry for him."


    "Alright, I will take good care of him. You do not need to worry. I want you to go tody Amayra and then all the reporting houses and pass them these letters. I am inviting all of them for tomorrow''s event.


    Ask the coachman to prepare the carriage, I am going to the boutique to check everything by myself."


    "Yes, mydy."


    After drinking tea, I went to Be''s chamber to invite her too when I heard a voice and my steps halted.


    "I am blessed to have you, Be. You know that marchioness was too delighted to listen to your performance. She even added that you can earn a lot of name recognition if you continue to create your own melodies. She will even refer you to the empress." Her words sound so sweet and proud.


    "I will be a mother, I will do my best. I will make you proud."


    "Oh my darling, of course, I am proud of you. You are the only one I have in my life.`` I should have gone, since it was their private conversation. Yet it was so filled with love that my feet froze right there.


    If my mother would have been here, she would have been proud like that or she would have been disappointed as I have decided to be a knight but not ady.


    "Mother, why don''t you go and ask Abi how was her time in the academy too. And if possible take some cookies or pie with you. She would be really happy." came the pleading voice of Be. I held my breath to know the reply but nothing came out, only silence ensued.


    "Mother." she asked again and with some courage, i decided to peek and see her face. Be''s face was pleading and her mother sighed.


    "Do not forget Be, that''s how she used to bully you. Maybe it is her new trick. You should not trust her too easily." I sighed as I realized that our rtionship was still at standstill. It was not like she had not yed tricks with me. It was just that I was the initiator but then I was a kid too. How would I have known the truth!


    "Mother, it is not like that. She is very sweet and caring and she has helped me a lot. Why would she need to act in front of us when father and brother Nicks already love her that much?" she asked and then shook her mother when she did not reply.


    "Fine, I will send some cake to her though Beth." she replied with a sigh as if she was already tired with the discussion.


    "But mother.."


    "That is it, Be. Since when have you been too stubborn? Now you should rest so that you will be fresh when we go out. I will take you to the town for a new dress and a gift for your good performance." with that she stood up, ready toe out and i took hurried footsteps.

 Chapter 218 - The Show

    Abigail pov contd.


    I hid myself behind the curtains. As a prouddy, I was sure she would not wait and check the curtains or other areas. I heard her footstepsing closer and then leaving farther away. I took a breath of relief. If she would have caught me, she would have thought that i was trying to spy on them or envious of their rtionship.


    Once I was sure she was far away, I walked to Be''s chamber. Knocking on the door, I entered. She was still eating the snacks her mother bought for her.


    Her eyes twinkled looking at me as she smiled brightly.


    "Abi, i was just thinking about you.'''' She ran towards me and held my hand.


    "I thought you would not have the time toe and meet me, since you have only a few hours break then you have to return to the royal pce. And you have a lot of work to do at that time.`` She walked me to the sofa and made me sit there. Then she passed me the te of pie.


    "Try this, mother has especially made it herself. You know mother cooks delicious food." her eyes were sparkling so much that for a moment i felt inferior to her there.


    Was there anyone who cared about me so much?! Father and Nick are always busy and posted far away.


    "So, how is it?" the piece just stuck in my mouth with the lump forming in my throat. I somehow gulped it and smiled.


    "It is perfect. I have never eaten pie better than this.`` I lied, as I did not even feel the taste of the pie due to the surging of emotions.


    I have surely be a cry baby as I have be young again.


    "You can take it all if you want. I will ask my mother to cook for me again." she shoved the te in my hands with a bright smile. I wanted to deny the love, the pie was for her, not for me. But I did not have the heart to deny it when she was looking at me with those bright eyes.


    "Thank you, Be. I.. i was here to ask do you want toe with me to see the dresses that are going to be worn with the jewels you have designed.`` she frowned as she listened to my words.


    "Abi, aren''t jewels disyed in the mirror showcases. Why do we need dresses for that?" I smirked at her words.


    "Because we are going to have a fashion show for your jewels." she blinked as she did not understand what i was saying. How would she! There was nothing like a fashion show in this world. They have no idea of how the fashion industry works.


    Selling and buying a monotonous set of clothes and jewels! I would bring change in the industry.


    "Beautiful young women would wear luxurious dresses in contrast to the jewelry sets and then walk and perform a dance show. So, nobles could see the luster of jewels and dresses and buy it." i exined to her in simple words but it only increased her frown.


    "But from where did you find so many girls and prepare a program in a day. Weren''t you going to showcase the jewels on Sunday only?" I nodded, it was in my mind too.


    "I have asked Amayra to find dancers that are habitual of performing on the stage. All I need is a few musicians and then the clothes should be fitting to them.


    Therefore I am going there to check everything personally. And then me and Amayra will sit and write the invitation letters to all the nobles and richmoners."


    "Oh, that means it will take almost the whole day. Should we not include more friends so that we can manage it better and get more ideas." she asked, i nodded and i sighed.


    "But as you talked about war conditions. Brother and Noah both did not return. So, I do not have anyone except you." her gaze softened and she hugged me.


    "We can take Oliver with us, since he already knows about everything. He had helped us in making jewels too.`` I could see that she had immense trust in that boy with golden eyes.


    I wonder if her heart would break if she knew that Oliver is not like he looked. But I could be wrong too. So I decided to stay silent for the meantime. And keeping him close would be better since I would be able to keep an eye on him.


    "Sure, bring him too. We will leave in half an hour." I replied and she nodded with a smile.


    "Then I send a message to him and change my dress too." She stood up hastily when I held her hand.


    "Are you sure, you do not have any other ns? I mean it is your first holiday. Maybe you want to go out or take a rest or have a n with your mother.`` I hinted at her as she was forgetting that her mother had asked her to go to the market with her.


    "It is fine. This is more important. After all, tomorrow I will know if I am good enough to make jewels! I want to help in everything that will increase the sale of jewels. So, I am doing this for myself, not for you." she added, shaking her head. She walked to her table and wrote a note and passed it to her maid in attendance.


    "Pass this note to Oliver and ask him to meet us near the carriage in twenty minutes."


    "Yes, mydy." The maid bowed and left and I sighed. The young chirpy girl is growing day by day and I still did not know how to handle her. I could only pray that her mother would not me me for this too.


    "I will see you near the carriage too." she gently shook my sleeves as she told that and i nodded and left her room.

 Chapter 219 - Could It Be!?

    Isabe''s pov


    I looked at all the jewels that I had neatly packed in the boxes. My first jewels! Though its design belongs to Oliver, I still have tried my best to make them.


    My heart was beating so much as I thought that something so peculiar was designed for my jewels. No matter how much I thank Abi, it was not enough. She has breathed life into my dreams and has given me a chance to fly again.


    I put all the boxes of jewels in a bag and held it in my arms tightly.


    "Let me hold this for you, mydy." offered Nia with a smile but I shook my head. I wanted to hold my babies by myself before they got sold and I would never be able to see them again.


    "You are here!" Both Abi and Oliver were already there looking at each other and apparently waiting for me. But why do I feel daggers flying in the air? Did they have any argument!


    "I apologize for making both of you wait for me.'''' I bowed my head a bit as I walked towards them. But none of them replied.


    "Come let''s get in. we are gettingte." said Abi as she walked in the carriage while Oliver walked towards the servant''s carriage.


    I wanted to offer him to travel with us, but looking at Abi''s dark face, I bit my words and gulped them down my throat.


    "Did something happen, Abi?" I asked once the carriage started. The girl was looking out and lost in her thoughts. I was not even sure if she had heard me or not.


    "I am just a bit anxious about tomorrow." she replied after such a long time that i have lost the expectation.


    "I am sure you will n everything perfectly, Abi. i haveplete faith in you.'''' I replied to cheer her up and boost her morale when she finally looked at me and smiled.


    "I know how important this is for you. I will not disappoint you." though she was assuring me and ruffled my hair. I still felt more uneasy hearing the tone she had used.


    All the journey, she was lost in her thoughts and I was lost in looking at her.


    "We are here." I closed my eyes when the guard announced our entry. I did not know what the matter was! But I would not let it affect the showcase.


    We walked to thedy Amayra''s office. The building was a small one and silent one.


    There were only a few girls working but I could see arge door at the other side which might be the ce where they make jewels.


    "Wee, Lady Abigail, Lady Isabe. I was waiting for you." She stood up to wee us personally as we walked into her office.


    After getting seated and being served snacks. She finally came to the point, "so, are the designs ready?" her eyes were filled with when we nodded.


    I looked at Abigail who nodded and I passed the bag to her. Her face was shining like a kid who got her favorite horse ride.


    She opened the bag hastily and took out all the boxes and scattered them on the table. Opening all the boxes one by one, the smile on her face continued to bloom.


    "These are marvelous. They are more beautiful than I had thought. I am sure everything will be sold tomorrow and we are going to get pre-orders for the next batch." she rubbed her hands in anticipation as her eyes sparkled like jewels.


    "So, have you organized a group of dancers whom you can trust with jewels?" asked Abi and Amayra finally but reluctantly looked away from the jewels.


    "Yes! I have organized a dance group who will give a performance and a music group who will y flute and piano in the background.


    Though I am not sure about your idea. But I am going to trust you this time." she replied as she looked at the jewels again and then at me.


    "So, is there anything else I need to do?" she asked and we all looked at Abi as she was the nner and her every idea was perfect.


    "Yes, I want all the girls to follow me, so that we can adjust the dresses ording to their measurements."


    "Why do we need to spend so much on dresses? They have their dancing uniforms and they are good."


    "Umm, we want to design the clothes ording to jewels. If the jewels are heavy then the dresses should be simple and vice versa. You do not need to worry about all that. I will handle everything. In fact, I will send all the closed one invitations too. And I have a ce in mind for the function too if you do not have one."


    "No, since ages we have shown all the jewels only at the auction hall. This is our symbol." she cut Abigail, who was lost in her imaginative field.


    "Oh, then let it be. If you need any help, my staff is here to help." she replied with a glint in her eyes. "But I am inviting the gossip mongers too. I want this news to be covered in every parchment that runs in the empire. I want this event to be too grand."


    "But will we be able to attract and manage so much coverage? What if the ns failed and they all insulted us." I nodded as I was the same worried but Abi just shook her head as if she knew what was going to happen.


    "Everything would be perfect, you both have to trust me on this." she added when she looked at our pensive faces.


    "If i did not know any better, i would have thought that you could see the future,dy Abigail." though it was just a joke that Amayra said with a chuckle, for a second Abigail felt stiff. I would not have even noticed if i would not have been sitting this close to her.


    ''Could it be true that she could see the future?!''

 Chapter 220 - The Preparations

    Abigail pov


    "Do you want to invite your mother, Be?" though we were writing invitation letters. All of them were from Amayra, not us.


    Not a single message indicated that we were anywhere connected to the show. Only Lady Sharron and Lady Amayra''s names were written on the card and the name "rose collection." though we have decided that the creator of the collection will always be Isabe and oliver. We all agreed that it was not the right time to disclose it.


    So, for now the creator wanted to keep his identity closed would be announced.


    "No, she would be suspicious if she saw my nervous and excited face and the jewels. It would hardly take her few minutes to understand everything.


    I sighed as I looked at her anxious face.


    "Be, your mother loves you too much. She would be happy if she knew that you are putting in so much effort and have your own identity in the empire." Although I tried to convince her, she still shook her head in denial.


    "Once I would be sure that I could start a big jewelry store only then I would tell my mother or others. For now, all I want is a good earning.`` I was sure that the jewels would be sold at a good price as they were all the famous designs of the past. But I kept my silence.


    They were already too suspicious over my actions and my confidence. It was only good for them if they did not know too much.


    "Abi?"


    "Yes, Be" there was hesitation in her voice but her eyes were filled with curiosity as she called my name. And I already had an idea of what she wanted to ask me.


    "Is that boutique yours too!" though she was asking, the words came out more like a statement.


    "Yes, I started it on a whim. A designer couple with a good talent were jobless, so I decided to grow their talent. You would love to meet them, and if you like any design, you can always take any dress from there." she smiled as i assured her and we all moved towards the store.


    "Isn''t it the small house father gifted you on yourst birthday when you often did not have dinner with us."


    I nodded with an embarrassed face. I oftene homete andin that I was tired from the shopping so I did not have the energy toe and have dinner. So, my father gave me a house to rest whenever Ie to this part of town to do shopping. I wonder how worried he was for me at that time. And here I thought that he gifted me the house, so that I would stay further away from them.


    "Yes, it has been empty since then. So, why waste it in another ce? Only our family knows that it is our property. So, it is fine for now until we earn a lot." I knocked at the door and it took a few seconds to open.


    A young girl whom i have never seen before opened the door.


    "The door was locked mydy because we have closed business for today. I request you toe tomorrow." she bowed her head as she requested us.


    "But.." I raised my hand to stop Be from speaking further.


    "Oh, but we havee from afar. And how can you just close the business on a working day?" my tone was sharp and menacing and the girl felt at loss of words.


    "The owner of the shop had a meeting with a big trader. Therefore, the shop would stay closed today. I apologize again for your trouble. But I can not let you enter." she bowed but her grip on the door tightened.


    "How imprudent. Just look at the way you are behaving. Your shop is still new. It does not even have a proper disy. Yet you are so proud. Your business will not work at all." my voice turned fiercer and the girl flinched.


    She knew the results of making a noble angry, yet she still covered the door.


    "I will help you in getting a discount , mydy, if youe tomorrow. And I will also show you our exclusive designs. But I beg you to not pressure me toe today as it is not in my hands." she added again, she did not react even a bit when i behave this harshly. I nodded in appreciation.


    "That would not be needed." she sighed, hearing my reply.


    "Then I hope we will get a chance to serve you in future. It was nice meeting you mydy." i knew she did not like me a bit yet she smiled and bowed as if we had a pleasant meeting. I was impressed by her maturity even when she was this young.


    "I mean, we are the traders for which your masters were waiting." she finally frowned hearing my words and I chuckled.


    "And here I thought that you would maintain that professional smile for more time." she blushed after hearing my reply.


    "What is taking you so long, Elie?" came the voice from inside.


    "Master, there is ady talking, you were waiting for her!." replied the young girl still holding the door.


    "Oh, wait a minute." Stephan came running towards the door.


    "Oh, I was not expecting you this early, mydy. Daisy just went out to bring more clothes from home. Come in, mydy. Elie remove your hands from the door." he looked at the young girl with a frown who immediately let the door go and looked at us apologetically.


    "As you have written in the letter. I have arranged everything.


    if you tell me who is going to wear them. I will adjust the measurements too." I nodded as I entered his personal office.


    I have looked at the whole ce. It was decorated with clothes and the ce looked cozy.

 Chapter 221 - Are You Not Afraid?

    "These are the dresses. As you have said, most of them have roses and other flowers as the main part of it. And I have used pearls only to decorate them rather than rubies or other jewels. So, I have used morecy work.


    There are a total of twenty dresses."


    "These dresses are very beautiful, Abi.'''' My eyes sparkled too as I looked at the white, red, pink and other light shades of bright clothes that havece work in their hem area and sleeves.


    "A few girls will arrive in an hour or two. I want you to adjust the dresses ording to their measurement by night. In the early morninge to this address with all the dresses. I will send a knight and a carriage to escort you. After that you will be paid for all your efforts." their eyes sparkled and they nodded their heads.


    "Is there anything else you wished for, mydy." I shook my head as I finally removed my eyes from the sparkling dresses.


    "Then I shall take my leave." I moved when my eyes felt on the young girl, "this girl is a good start. I hope we have other staff like her only." she blushed as I praised her.


    "I can not believe that we are going to have a show tomorrow. But Abi, why did they call you a trader instead of an owner?"


    "I do not want anyone to know about me in the near future. So, this is the best way to keep the identity hidden. We need to be strong first, strong enough to rule the whole market."


    "Wow, I thought you only wanted to be a strong knight. I never thought you would have so many dreams." she chuckled though I could see wonder in her eyes.


    If only I could tell her that all I wanted was to kill Gerard. But before that I want to break his pride. I want to snatch everything he had treasured all his life. And the most important thing was money and power!


    "I have to go to the pce now. I will see you tomorrow." she frowned at me as she looked at the carriage.


    "We have only one carriage and if one decides to drop the other it will be a long journey since both are in opposite directions." I nodded as if she was right. I thought it would take a lot more time so maybe I would not be able to go.


    Even if I took the servant''s carriage. She would have to share the carriage with Oliver then. I did not know but recently I didn''t like the fact that they spent a lot of time together.


    "I will go and take the local carriages then. Since we are in the middle of the town, getting one would be easy." I replied after some thought when she frowned.


    "Why don''t you take this carriage and I will go home with Nia in their carriage." my eyes softened as she offered to go in the servant''s carriage, yet I denied.


    "It will be fine. Now go, we have a lot of work to do."


    "Then I shall go to Lady Amayra and help her in arranging everything. I will not feel at ease at home anyway. Are you sure you will manage in the local carriage?" she asked once again like a worried mother and I smiled. It felt good to be taken care of.


    "Yes, I will be fine. Then I assign you all the responsibilities and leave. Thank you, Be." We both hugged each other as I walked towards the centre of the town.


    "I want to hire the whole carriage.'''' I took out one gold coin to offer to the man who looked at me apologetically.


    "The carriage is already hired, mydy." I sighed as he denied.


    "Where will the other carriage be?" I asked as I have only seen one in this area.


    "There is only one carriage at a time in a town. So, you have to walk to another town to get another carriage. But there will be another carriage here after three hours." he assured me but that would be toote. The sky has already started to turn red. Soon it will be dark!


    "That would be toote, where is this carriage going?" he shook his head at my question.


    "We are going to the royal pce. But like you wanted to hire the whole carriage, the men inside have also hired the whole carriage.`` I frowned when I heard his reply. Why would those who are going to a royal ce need local carriages?


    Even if it was a staff, they all had a servant''s carriage avable.


    "Maybe I shall request them and they will allow me to travel with them?" I asked the man who mostly knows me in the pce.


    "Well, i don''t know." he was looking reluctant, but looking at my pleading gaze, he sighed and nodded.


    "Fine, go ahead and try. But do not irk them.`` I nodded my head as I opened the door.


    Two men were sitting in the carriage but their face was covered with the cloak on their head.,.


    "How shall i help you, mydy." asked the one in the corner and i frowned. His voice seems too familiar.


    "May I know you?" I asked and he chuckled.


    "I thought this was used by men for beautiful girls! I never knew that women also use this to ask for a favor."


    "So, you do know that I need a favor?" I asked, ignoring his amusement. Even if I have heard his voice it was not a big deal since I have heard everyone''s voice in the royal pce at one time or another.


    "Of course, or why would you have been here!" he replied and I nodded.


    "I want to travel with you to the royal pce. So if you could share the carriage with me? I will pay half of the amount you have paid for the carriage too." I added once they did not reply.


    "Are you not afraid to travel with two strangers?"

 Chapter 222 - Meeting The Strangers

    "Are you not afraid to travel with two strangers?" It was not like I wanted to travel with them. I was sure that Be would have left. And waiting here for three hours would be a lot since travelling also takes a lot of time.


    "Then you can show me your faces and tell me your names. This way, we would not be strangers any more." I replied and theyughed again.


    "You can enter, we are gettingte for the royal pce. His highness would be angry if we would bete." said the man and I finally entered with a nod.


    Instead of talking to them, I decided to spend my time by looking out of the window.


    "Do you work in the royal pce?" they asked, breaking the silence and I turned to look at them.


    "Aren''t you too?" I asked , raising a brow but he shook his head.


    "We are the messengers of the northern duke. It is our first time going to the pce." i frowned not only because i was hearing this name everywhere but it was because even when the face of both of the men was hidden, i was having a strong feeling that i knew both of them. Especially the one who was silent from the start.


    "We are not asking personal things, just an overview." said the man when i did not reply.


    "I understand, but it will be better if you see it yourself. After all, getting one without even giving anything in exchange, wouldn''t it be wrong, even if it was just information!?"they chuckled as they got the meaning behind my words.


    "Aright, except the face of the master you can ask everything to us. But we also need the same amount of information then." said the man who was silent till now.


    "Alright, then tell me what is the age of your master?" this was i wanted to ask since he had started to pursue me but that old butler onlyughed and shrugged the matter off.


    "He is a young man who has recently celebrated hising of age ceremony." replied the first man with a slight confusion.


    "Do you only want to know this?" he asked and I nodded with a smirk.


    "Alright, then what about his parents? If he is so young then why is he ruling the whole northern empire?" he frowned and asked.


    "It is my turn, young girl!" I shook my head at his abruptness.


    "I have asked one question and so have you. So shouldn''t it be my turn?" It took him a second or two to understand what I was saying and he frowned.


    "But that question was not rted to the royal pce!" I shrugged my shoulders but stayed silent. He gritted his teeth and then took a deep breath.


    "You are shrewd. Master is an orphan. He did not have parents. He had won the whole northern empire by war or alliance. It was divided into small parts and ruled by small kingdoms or viscounts and counts. My master united it, developed it and now it is the most prosperous area of the empire." there was pride in his voice and the way he was speaking, even i felt the greatness of his master.


    His voice was filled with glee. As if he was a lucky person to serve his master. But if he was such a great person then why did he want to marry me? A person, he did not know anything about. and i don''t know anything about him.


    "Now, tell me are all the rumors about your crown prince too? Was he really a womanizer and wastrel?" though i was expecting this question somewhere but the mocking tone he used, irked me up to no end.


    "If he would have been like that. Why would your northern duke send a message for him??"


    "Do not ask questions in response to questions. I have replied to you properly. So, I deserve a proper reply too.


    "No, the answer is no. My lord is not a wastrel. He is an efficient man with higher knowledge and wisdom." the man chuckled as if he had heard an absurd joke.


    "The crown prince is wise and witty? Oh my! I Have heard this for the first time. Don''t tell me, you are one of his concubines. Is that why you wanted to go to the royal pce in a hurry?" he added when I did not reply.


    "Since you are already so sure about the information you have. Why are you even asking me for it?" i did not know why, i felt so much irritation the way heughed over the crown prince.


    "Alright, I apologize, but you are the first person in the whole empire who said that. Anyways, tell me how strong is the rtionship between the crown prince and his father, your majesty?"


    "I do not know much about it, but they live in harmony for now." though i have doubted too that both siblings did not like their father but it was not my ce to interfere.


    "Hmm, so you don''t know much about the crown prince. If so fine we can have our own sources to know about itter. Tell me do you know any Abigail Essendson? She is the knight of the crown prince." If I had any doubt before, now it was clear that they were going to the pce for me.


    He must have wanted to cover all the ces! But then should he not go to my pce! Why was he going to the crown prince''s pce!?


    "Yes, I do. Why? Did she again make some mistake or was rumored to be in an argument with the northern duke. I have heard that the man is strict.." and i do not understand why a man of his caliber was wasting time behind me!


    "No, we are here for business with the crown prince. Thedy did not want our master toe here. So we are here to sign the deal instead."


    ====================

 Chapter 223 - Mistress!

    Abigail pov ltd


    "Do you mean to say that the northern did note because Abigail denied him toe?" to say that i was shocked would be an understatement the man was lying tantly on my name! When have I ever denied him toe and go anywhere and who was I even to deny him.


    "Yes! I wonder what power did the woman hold to do so. Our master mostly kills the person who shows the courage to deny him for something. Only after killing did he ask for the reason. And yet he agreed to listen to a woman of the empire which he did it like at the first ce.'''' I so badly wanted to tell them that their master was lying to them, yet I kept my thoughts to myself. They both were looking too devoted to their masters and I did not want to argue with them and create trouble.


    "So, tell us. Who is Lady Abigail?" they asked again and I sighed. If they are going to follow me in, it will only take a few minutes for them to know my name.


    "I am Abigail. But I think there is some misunderstanding. I did not know the northern duke. And I surely do not have the sources and power to stop him from doing anything.`` They both looked stunned, the younger one even stood up, hitting the ceiling of the carriage in the process and then rubbing his head hard.


    ":aww, that hurts brother!"


    "You were in a hurry brother." was i the only one who was thinking that the whole situation was bizarre!


    After finishing their conversation, as if finally remembering that I was still in the carriage. They both bowed at me.


    "Mistress" who the hell was their mistress!!!


    "We apologize for being imprudent, mistress. You can give us any punishment you desire." They both bowed so low that their heads almost touched the ground.


    "I am sure there is some confusion." I replied , moving my legs towards my seat as I looked at both men who shook their heads.


    "You are the future duchess of the whole northern kingdom yet we talked to you insolently. Please punish us by cutting our tongues." they added when i did not reply.


    "Wait, I am not cutting anyone''s tongue or any other body part!" They both looked at each other and nodded.


    "Of course, how could we ask the mistress to dirty her hands. We both will cut each other''s tongue." they replied and the one who bber most of the time even took the dagger out.


    "Hey, no one is cutting anyone''s tongue. Out that dagger back." What kind of rubbish did that northern duke fill in the minds of his men! I seriously wanted to meet him and beat him now.


    "As you wish, mistress. But then please forgive our insolence." he repeated as he tried to hold my shoes.


    Before I could say anything the carriage stopped with a jerk.


    "Do you not know how to drive the carriage properly?" shouted their younger one.


    "The knights have stopped the carriage. They are not letting it go further sir." said the man in a fearful voice.


    "This is a local carriage. Of course, I could not go in. what were you even thinking?" said the man who had hired the carriage to go to the royal pce.


    "Then, can you pay me the offered sum so that i can leave from here." he spoke, almost crying.


    Both men snorted but when they looked at me their tone waspletely different, "mistress, we apologize but we have to walk from here. The carriage can not go in." I was amazed at the way their proud tone has turned into ttery. I nodded and walked out of the carriage and both men followed me.


    The knights looked surprisedly at me.


    "We apologize, sir Abigail. We did not know that you were in the carriage. If you want, you can take the carriage in." said the knights standing in alert position.


    "You do not need to do that. You are all my seniors." a glimmer of pride filled their faces when I said that. " and rules should be the same for everyone. I will walk from here." I added and they smiled.


    "There is no need. You can take the inner carriage. We keep a few for us." he signalled and a knight went in to ready the carriage.


    "Are these two men with you, sir Abigail?" I looked back at the silent men who were chattering so much in the carriage. I did not know them enough to take their guarantee. So I shook my head.


    "I met them in the town where the wheel of my carriage broke. They told me that they were here to meet his highness." The knights looked at the men who took out a letter and passed it to the head knights. He frowned as he read the letter but said nothing.


    "Very well, then i have to request you to share the carriage again." I nodded and soon we were escorted to another carriage. This time both men were silent and I was sure that the matter was severe.


    As we walked into the inner pce of William, he said once again, "we will wait for you in our pce, mistress." It sounded so creepy. I nodded and scurried away from there.


    I joined Kirian who was alone on duty today. His face was looking more sore than usual. He looked at me with disdain and started looking in another direction while I just rolled my eyes.


    "Sir Abigail, his highness is calling you in his office.'''' I frowned but nodded and followed the man.


    "Come and sit, little bird. I have news for you.`` His voice was grave just like the knights, making me uneasy.


    "The northern duke has asked me to free you from your duties. Since he wants you as his bride. And he did not want your name associated with the royal pce."


    ".........."

 Chapter 224 - The Performance

    Abigail pov


    As if the dazzling stars havee down on earth. The room was full of sparkle and dazzle. Though I have seen this kind of function in the past, this was the first time I have be part of it.


    Red carpets, the hall covered with dim lit candles and big chandeliers focusing only on the stage. The whole hall was filled with nobles while the esteemed guests were given balconies. though Be was not sure, as the eminent duke family of the empire, her mother was still invited to attend the event.


    That was why Be was attending the function as thedy of the house and I was standing behind the curtains with Oliver, though I would leave too. I have to be with the prince. But after yesterday, i was not sure if i would be able to stand there nonchntly like before.


    "So, did you like my preparation?" asked Amayra with a smirk. I must say that the woman was perfect in her work and I nodded.


    "In a few minutes the show would start. Do you want to see the girls with jewels and dresses." asked Sharron as she joined us and I nodded.


    We all walked towards the backroom where girls were getting ready. The dresses were looking beautiful on them with the jewels, they were looking no less than fairies.


    "Why are you looking so worried, everything is looking perfect?" asked Amayra and Sharronughed awkwardly.


    "Well, the musicians were still not here. And they could not perform without music. Especially the new way of walking you have taught them. They only practiced it with music."


    "What time was given to them?" asked Amyra and I felt uneasy. A foreboding filled my heart.


    "I have called everyone early dawn. There must be some problem. I have asked my side to look for it. She has gone personally to bring them." she replied with a sigh and Amayra rubbed her arms to assure her.


    But before I could ask anything further, a girl came in with hasty footsteps and walked straight to Sharron.


    "Mydy. There is a big problem." I did not need to inform that the girl was the aide that Sharon had sent to bring the musicians herself.


    "What happened, E." The girl looked at the crown hesitantly. Her face was white and she was fidgeting with her dress.


    "The musician''s carriage overturned suddenly and they had an ident. Though it was not a major one, their hands got injured and they would not y the piano now." she replied in a single breath and a lot of gasps could be heard in the room.


    "What will we do now?" asked Sharron looking at Amayra who was lost in thoughts just like me.


    Amyra rubbed her forehead and sighed, "well, I think we have to cancel the show and present the jewels in showcases like we do every year. There would still be spare showcases in the storeroom. If we use all the staff we can still disy them there." she announced and the dancers that were looking too excited just a while ago looked at each other''s face with despair.


    "Wait.. i have a solution to it.'''' They look at me with both frustration and hope.


    "Lady Abigail, we do not have time to experiment. The guests have already arrived. Evn the crown prince and crown princess visited today. A single mistake can ruin my name and image, I have made in years." said Amayra in a sharp tone and even the sweet Sharron nodded.


    "I am not going to do anything different. I just have another musician in my mind that can take their ce.'''' They both looked at me with a glimmer in their eyes. Even the dancers who were about to take off the jewels stopped and looked at me.


    I just hope that Be did not freak out when she knew this.


    "It is my sister, Isabe. She can y the piano and his friend Oliver can help her too."


    "Are you sure? She is too young to handle it and it is not about ying but she had to y it on stage too." pointed Amayra and Sharron nodded.


    "She can do it. I am taking the responsibility of the whole matter. So you do not need to worry." Though they were still reluctant, I could see Sharron getting convinced.


    "Amayra, we do not have any choice. We have already written about the performance in the letters. It will affect our image if the show does not happen." she added as Amayra stood at her point adamantly.


    "And if things did not work well, you could always me it on us telling the family of the duke to have requested you. So, you could not say no, only we were to be med then!" she sighed and finally nodded her head.


    "But would your sister be able to y the symphony the girl has practiced on? It is not like she can y any song of her choice here." she added as she pointed at the keynotes that were hung on the piano.


    "Well, she can do so by looking at the notes. Wait, let me call her.`` Instead of sending Beth, I personally went to the balcony and called her.


    "Be, I need your help. Would youe with me." she looked at her mother who was frowning but looking at my worried face, she nodded and followed me.


    "Can you y a symphony by seeing its keynotes?" she nodded her head in confusion and I sighed.


    "Come with me, we have a show to perform." She looked at me with widened eyes but I held her hand and started dragging her down there.


    "Wait, are you serious? You want me to perform in front of so many people and also for a new song. I can not do that. What if I missed a beat or turned nk looking at their faces.. I have never performed in front of more than 4-5 persons whom I personally know."

 Chapter 225 - We Have Messed It Up

    Abigail pov contd.


    "Can you y a symphony by seeing its keynotes?" she nodded her head in confusion and I sighed.


    "Come with me, we have a show to perform." She looked at me with widened eyes but I held her hand and started dragging her down there.


    "Wait, are you serious? You want me to perform in front of so many people and also for a new song. I can not do that. What if I missed a beat or turned nk looking at their faces. I have never performed in front of more than 4-5 persons whom I personally know."


    "It is not as big a deal as you think it is. All you need to do is to concentrate on singing and ying the piano. If you are afraid of people you do not need to look at them." though i tried to convince her she did not react. As if frozen, she continued to stand there like a statue.


    "Be, it is all our hard work. The musicians can note and if the song would not be yed the show could not be performed. Do you want to let go of everything just like that?" She bit her lips as I asked.


    I knew that I was pressuring her but there was no choice. It had to be her, or the show might ruin.


    "Be, I will y with you too. But you have to lead me." I added and she finally blinked.


    "Oh my god. Oh my god Abi! How will I do this." she replied panicking as she fidgeted with her dress.


    But I took a breath of relief. At least, she was ready to do it!


    "We will do it together, Be. I know that you are a wonderful yer." if it would not have been because of me. You would have be a genius in past life too. Now that fate has given me the chance. We could not let it go.


    It took a lot of persuasion but she finally agreed and we walked towards the stage. They all were looking at Be nervously which made her feet colder and she gulped.


    "I am with you in this. Do not worry." I rubbed her back and she nodded absentmindedly.


    We both walked towards the piano.


    "Are you sure you can y with me?" Her doubts were reasonable as I have never yed piano in this life but back then when I was engaged to Gerard, I learnt piano to please him and I have often yed it for him. He loved the tune of piano a lot at that time or was it a lie too.


    "Abi, if you can not do it then it is fine. I understand. I will try to do it by myself." she must have been worried looking at my color drained face!


    If only I could tell her!


    "I can Be, do not worry. Let us take our ces now. Oliver sits with Be and tries to mimic her actions but does not press any key. It should look like you both are ying the duet together. And you¡­" I pointed at the girl standing there randomly, "Come and sit beside me and pretend to y with me." she bit her lips but nodded and sat beside me.


    "Are you sure?" asked Amyra as she looked at us nervously. For her we were pampered young daughters of the duchy.


    "If you have any other ns then tell or else go and start the show rather than making us nervous." I said in a sharp tone this time. I could see how worried Be was and her continued asking the same words were making Be shivering.


    She gave us onest look and left. After a while I heard her announcong about the show on the stage. My hands were turning sweaty too.


    Sharron walked towards us and patted Be''s back.


    "Start ying the song together when I signal you. Make sure not only the proper song is important. Both of your coordination matters too." I nodded and so did Be as she looked at me.


    "Everything would be more than perfect. This is our first sess, Be." I told the girl and she finally smiled but her smile was worse than crying and I sighed. I think I was pressuring the young girl way too much.


    "Are you both ready? On the count of one.. Three, two, one.."


    Our hands touched the piano as if I went back in the past, the music flew to my ears and the song started ying in the air. She smiled as we maintained good coordination.


    The show started and the models and dancers started walking on the stage showing their perfect smiles and figures. Though it was not like the modern show, it was so much better as they had elegance. They walked off the stage and took a walk among the nobles sitting in the hall so that they could see the dresses and jewels closely.


    After a while they walked back on stage and bowed their heads as the song ended.


    In a minute we both yed another song. And this time instead of walking, they started dancing. Showing the smooth flow of their steps and the jewels dazzled with their every move. Their dresses were flowing in the air as if made of liquid.


    The dance continued and the crowd sat there holding their breaths. Be continued to look at me as i signal her every time I change the beat of the song. And when the song ended, we both stood up and walked towards the stage.


    There was so much silence that Be held my arms tightly. She was looking too afraid. For a minute or two they looked at us too, as we were sitting on the corner of the stage. Though we were not the centre of attraction, I was sure her mother had noticed us.


    "I think they did not like the show, Abi.. We have messed up everything this time.

 Chapter 226 - The War Of Wits!

    "I think they did not like the show, Abi. We have messed up everything this time." I frowned as I looked down. I was sure that the beats were perfect and I had coordinated well with her. Though I have not yed piano in a long while, it was something I have done for years. How could I be weak in it?


    But their silence..!


    Even the dancers were looking at each other awkwardly. They were anxious too. I wish there could be something like mike avable here.


    "What a good performance." I mumbled and started pping. The other performers looked at me awkwardly when I signaled them to p too, but they heeded and pped with me.


    Finally as if the spell was broken, or they felt embarrassed that we were the only one pping, others started pping too. A roar of cheers filled the room and I took a breath of relief. At least, it was not awkward anymore.


    An announcer came closer and shouted in his loud voice that the nobles can start bidding for the jewelry and also cane on stage to see the jewels if they wanted.


    A fewdies came to the stage to give a close look at the jewels.


    "Let''s start the bidding with this ring."


    "Its cost is 100 gold coins, so the starting price will be 150 gold coins."


    "180 coins"


    "200 coins" Be held my hand tight as her eyes gleamed and so did mine. Our hard work was finally going to get paid off.


    "Let''s go back to our seats for now." I whispered in Be''s ear.


    She nodded and we both walked back.


    "Good evening,dies." my eyes turned cold as i heard the voice.


    "Lord Gerard."


    "It has been a long time,dy Abigail. I apologize I was busy so I was not able to give you enough time.`` What was he talking about now. It was not like I was waiting for his letter or expecting a meeting. How delusional!


    "Are you still angry with me? I promise I will invite you for dinner soon." he continued when I stayed silent.


    "There must be some misunderstanding, lord Gerard. I was so busy in my affair and serving the crown prince that I didn''t even remember that I had not seen you. So, you need not to be sorry about it.`` In other words, I even forgot about your existence. So, do not try to behave like we were close.


    He looked at me with that cold eyes as his expressions turned sour, yet he covered them well in a blink.


    "Oh, I think you need some break and rest too. I understand you since everyone here knew how difficult it was to serve the crown prince. He is always unbridled and rude towards everyone. And a delicate girl like you should be pampered and not behave crudely.`` So, now we were ying a game of wits, huh!


    You are trying to prove that the crown prince was a tyrant and I was too weak to work. That was why I was so tired that I did not remember things properly.


    "Oh my, you do not need to worry about me. I have been fine. His highness stayed busy in his work and academy so he did not bother me at all. It is just that I always seem to forget about unnecessary things." his face hardened as he looked at me. His eyes were telling me to back out but that was not what I was supposed to do.


    "Was it you who yed the piano,dy Isabe?" he turned his eyes to hear from me.


    "Yes, my lord." she replied, holding her dress and bowing her head.


    "You have really excelled well as ady,dy Isabe. You must be proud." she smiled bashfully at hisplement.


    Oh lord! Did she not see the fire between us just a while ago?


    "Thank you, my lord. But I am still learning." her voice turned softer and I sighed. If he changed the target from me to her then she could fall into his trap just like I had fallen in myst life.


    "You are impressive for your age. Not only have you yed the piano well. But you have also faced such arge amount of eyes on you. I am sure your whole family must be proud of you." he continued to shower her with praises while i just stood there confused on what to do!


    If i would drag her away there were chances that she would feel i was jealous because of being neglected and if i let her stay, he would trap her with his honey words.


    "Lord Gerard." I called him to gain both of their attention.


    "Yes, Lady Abigail?" a proud smirk formed on his face as if he had already won the battle. So, he was really using her to make me feel jealous. Ha! How naive!


    "I was wondering if the problem of your stores is solved?" his smirk turned stiff but yet he nodded.


    "It was someone''s n to make me suffer but I have handled it well. Soon, the preparator would be found too. I will make sure to punish him well. So that everyone will remember it forever." his eyes zed with fire as he started that!


    "Oh, that is good. I was worried because I read a parchment of northern duke in the academy. It stated that you have punished innocentmerce and beaten all the staff which led them to serious injuries and they were in the infirmary and I even heard that you refused to pay thepensation to nearby stores too. And those who went against you, you used the name of his majesty to silence them.


    I do not understand how they can lie in such a detailed way.. You will not believe but they have even presented the proof against you. Oh my! By any chance have you offended the northern duke?"

 Chapter 227 - [Bonus ]

    Abigail pov contd.


    Did you know how it felt to be able to get what you have desired for so long. It gives you immense joy and pleasure. Seeing him, gritting his teeth was so peaceful.


    "There must be some confusion. There was no such parchment circted here." he replied through gritted teeth. But he did not know that I am better at acting now. Now I would show him what wonderful acting could be!


    "Oh, is that so? Then it must have been stopped on time. I am d to know that. Since, people did not know the reality, they could easily be swayed to believe lies. I am d that this was not the case here." My words were ambiguous yet the details I have told were so fine that a wise person would realize who was the one swaying the public opinion here.


    "You are so wise to trust me,dy Abigail." he added through the same gritted teeth.


    "Thank you, my lord. My father has taught me and Isabe well. We do not fall for sweet words and falsepliments easily. Right Be?" she looked at me with confusion but nodded her head much to my relief.


    "Yes! Duke George is a wonderful man. So he must be a wonderful teacher too." we both nodded in a heartbeat at that.


    "He has always given me a lot of respect and care. He is a great father." Be did not understand thement and replied with a smile. I have to bite my lips to muffle theughter.


    "That is great to know, mydy. I think I shall leave now. You both must have to look at the jewels and buy a few. The show is designed spectacrly." he bowed his head and turned to leave when I added.


    "Yes, i think the nobles will soon forget about the boutiques and stores that have caught fire since they have these new designer who is even providing jeelws to them.'''' I could see his body turned stiff and it felt wonderful. Ah! I really wanted to run and see his face but I hid my expression well.


    He did not turn back but left silently. I think this was enough for now. If i would poke him further, he would n something evil against my family. I still needed to protect them from this hidden evil.


    "We shall go too." she held and gently shook my arms. I finally came back to reality and nodded my head.


    "Be, shall i tell your mother that you are the one who yed the piano?" She shook her head like a rattle drum when she listened to my suggestion.


    "No! Mother would be angry that I performed here. Or she would be concerned. She always gets worried that I will not get a proper ce for a nobledy. If she knew that I performed for dancers or nobles. She would not take it in a good way!" I sighed as I knew they still think that performing on stage is for the lower ss. The nobles could only perform for the royal pce.


    "Then what is the sense of even learning music?" I shook my head in disappointment and she chuckled.


    "We do not need to learn to show off. I learn music because it gives me peace. But I never knew you were so good at it too."


    "No, I just copied your hand movement. I have good memory and agility. I can copy things just by watching them." though it was an old excuse, i would stick to it just in case she wanted a confirmation. I could ask her to confirm it with Noah.


    She looked at me susceptible but I just feigned ignorance.


    "And now it is time to show the final piece of the jewel. The tears of blue rose.`` We heard the announcement from the stage and I dragged her.


    "Come, I want to see the price on which this will be sold!" In myst life, this piece created a sensation as the empress wanted it for herself but the crown prince bought it first.


    She had asked the creator to make a better design for her personally but no matter what he made she was not satisfied with it.


    Come to think of it. No one knows how the crown prince was able to offer more than the empress since she was the one who had the keys to the treasure.


    But right now I wonder where the real designer will be working. These designs were sold only after mying of age ceremony which is still two weeks away.


    I did not know where he came from. He was just suddenly brought by Gerard one day. If i would have known his origin, i would have brought him here with me.


    I only knew that his way of speaking was foreign. His dialect was different and his features were delicate.


    "Oh my, Abi! The cost has crossed 60,000 gold coins. We are going to be rich just by this one piece of jewelry." she jumped with joy in the air as she hugged me tightly.


    "Why are you getting so happy over the price. And where were both of you." did she just say both! I don''t even care about the anger in voice when she addressed both of us in the same line.


    "Mother! Where were you? I was looking for you all over.." started Be with her glib tongue but she just snorted.


    "Do not forget that I am your mother. Not the other way around. Where were both of you?" she asked again as this time her eyes moved from Be to me.


    "We went to the stage. Lady Amayra and Lady Sharron are my friends and I have promised Be that I will show her all the jewels in advance and dresses too..`` I replied, blowing my head a bit. When she stayed silent, I summoned all the courage and added, "Would you like to have any dress or jewel among them, mother?"

 Chapter 228 - Must Be A Delusion

    Abigail pov contd


    It took me all my courage to ask that with love and care, "Would you like to have any dress or jewel among them, mother?" But all she did was stare at me as if I had spoken a foreignnguage which she did not understand at all.


    "I think I shall go and join duty back since the guests have started to leave their seats." With that I ran out of the room.


    I was sure that she would not open her heart for me. Then why did I even try?! I shook my head at my irresponsible behavior as I walked towards the next floor which was booked for the royal family. It has only four balconies one for his majesty, one for her majesty and one each for royal siblings.


    "Wait." I heard the cold voice when I was walking towards the balcony of William.


    "Your majesty." I turned and bowed as she called me to stop.


    "So, you are Lady Abigail?" her tone was telling there was nothing good going toe from this conversation. But she was still the empress, the second most powerful person in the empire.


    "Yes, your majesty. It is my honor to meet the moon of the empire." I continued to wait for her to rise but she did not. What a way to take revenge. Tsk tsk. She needed to learn in ss!


    "I wonder how you convinced Josephine to go to the academy. I heard that she attends all the sses and studies diligently while you are absent in most of them. And then she is the one to help you in learning what you missed. Shouldn''t it be another way or are you treating yourself higher than her just because you are closer to William?" Where did thise from. Yes, Josephine taught me a few things but I also helped her with a lot of matters.


    I was even teaching her politics these days! But she had not even asked me to rise! Sigh! I have to turn blind eye towards manners again.


    I stood up straight, making her stunned. Then I looked at her and smiled brightly.


    "Your majesty. Her highness and I are good friends. Your informer must have misunderstood. I am helping her in politics and social matters while her highness is helping me in improving my sword wielding technique by teaching me the secret art of fencing in the royal pce. I do not need to learn what is taught in ss since I am already a knight.


    And if it''s about his highness, I am only serving as his knight. We are not as close as you think.`` First she stood there dumbfounded as I started talking but soon she gained herposure back.


    She chuckled when I finished speaking, "do you think you have more knowledge and expertise in social and political matters than the masters that were teaching her for a long time?


    And it is good that you know that you are just a knight. Even if William is showing any interest in you. It is just his temporary affections. He would soon forget you like other women. His marriage is fixed with the princess of eastern empire, princess Scarlet." why did it feel like she was the angry rich parent trying to shoo the poor girl from the life of her son.


    I was also the daughter of the duke, you know!


    "Your majesty. If the masters were that efficient then why did her highness never attend any social event or academy in the past?" I asked,pletely letting go of the matter of William as this was not the right time to argue about that.


    "Because she is still young and learning. Do you think she has learnt everything from you? There is a limit to being a delusion too." all the nerves of my head popped open when the woman did not stop to insult me.


    ''Control! Control!.'' I tried to repeat the chant when she opened her foul mouth again.


    "Do not tell me that your father has asked you to win the favors of his majesty so that he could gain a higher post like your stepmother did." That was it!! I knew since start that the empress was arrogant, toxic and dumb.


    She believed every word that her brother and nephew said and worked ordingly but I never knew she was so delusional.


    "Your majesty, do you think that I am trying to win your favor by my actions? If I had to win the favor, wouldn''t I have been trying to tter you? I am not even interested in the conversation. I would have been working if you would not have stopped me midway.


    "You?" She looked at me horrified as if I had told her that I would kill her any instant.


    "Yes, me. The proud daughter of Duke George. Who is famous for his honesty, hard work and loyalty towards the empire. I do not need the favor of his highness or her highness to live the luxurious or leisure life I want. Yet here I am. For serving the royal family like my father did all his life.


    Now if you pardon me. I need to go to that balcony to fulfil my duties."


    "How imprudent. Do you even know the punishment for insulting me?" her voice was telling that she was not only threatening but she would punish me if i did not apologize. But I had done nothing wrong!


    "I would be sent to prison. And if the crime will be proved. I would be hanged for treason.'''' I replied and an evil smirk formed on her face.


    "So you are not that ignoramus as i thought.'''' If I had doubts before, now I am sure that she was there to create trouble for me.


    "I am certainly well informed when ites to thew of the empire, your majesty.. That is why I know that as the daughter of the duke, a higher noble, I can not be punished until his majesty announces me as guilty."

 Chapter 229 - If She Agrees

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I am certainly well informed when ites to thew of the empire, your majesty. That is why I know that as the daughter of the duke, a higher noble, I can not be punished until his majesty announces me as guilty.`` Why is it that these days everyone is trying to punish me or get hold of me. Her eyes turned red as she heard me. Her seething anger can be felt from a distance.


    "Such audacity? Are you trying to challenge my position?!" She moved closer and raised her hand.


    ''Shall I hold it. Shall I let her hit me.'' it was such a dilemma i was facing that i did not know what shall i do! Sigh! Let her hit me and calm down, I would use itter in front of his majesty to get his favor. A p would not affect that much!


    I closed my eyes and anticipated the burn, but it had been one minute, two minute.. Minutes passed but the pain did not arrive. I opened my eyes only to see the siblings standing in front of their mother.


    "What were you trying to do mother?" asked Josephine as she matched the pressure her mother was showing.


    "I never knew that the empress had the hobby of hitting people for her enjoyment!" came the sarcastic reply of William who was leaning on the wall. His attitude was stillzy but his voice was poisonous. Even i flinched while listening to him.


    "She is the one who insulted me. She thinks so highly of herself." she replied, without ready to bow down to the two youngsters.


    "Even if that is the case, she is just a kid. You are not only an adult but the empress, the mother of the empire, you should be magnanimous here and learn to forgive." said the man who was her first enemy.


    "For a change, I agree with Philip. You should not mind the words of a kid." repeated Josephine as she nodded her head. As if they both were old men and women and why are they so sure that I have actually insulted the empress!


    ''Hey ask me too. I have done nothing of that sort. It is all a trap!''


    She fumed as she looked at me and then turned and left. Both siblings took a sigh of relief as the sound of her footsteps faltered.


    "Why did you continue to fall into trouble? Could you not just sit silent for a while?" asked William as if i personally went to invite the empress toe and p me.


    "You don''t know my mother. She is not like me that will bear you!" as if she was the easy one to handle.


    "I swear I did not say a word. Her majesty was furious because she thinks that I am closer to his highness and I am using you to teach me fencing and I did not give enough respect to both of you.`` I told them honestly and they nodded as if all these were true.


    "Really? So, both of you agree with her?" I asked, stupefied at their reaction.


    "Well, you did not respect us at all." replied William as if he even deserved anymore respect! Hmph!


    "You even called me by my name and kid once." came the quick reply of Josephine. As if she ever behaved like an adult to me.


    "You have injured me too." she added when i did not reply.


    "Alright, I understand that I did not respect you enough. But then i have not asked to save me, if you are so dissatisfied with me you should have stayed silent and have watched the show. It is not like I begged you to save me.`` I returned to the team of siblings who were teasing me together.


    "Nah! What is the fun in that. I would rather beat you in sparring." came the reply with an evil smirk.


    "Yes, and I still have to convince you to ept my deal." added William and Josephine raised a brow.


    "Only a fool would ept your deals, and Abi is sure not one." she restored her brother who just rolled his eyes.


    "By the way, have you watched the show. It was good, right?" I asked, changing their discussion.


    "You are asking the person who has just bought the costliest jewel from the show," replied Josephine, shaking her head.


    "It would be a waste if you give it to any of your lovers. At least keep it for Scarlet and give it to her when she marries you." she added and for the very first time William nodded at her word without thinking twice.


    "Of course, I have brought this piece of jewelry for my wife. I am just waiting for her to ept my request. And then not only this but the whole empire would be hers." Although he did not deny marrying Scarlet, his eyes kept looking at me as if he was trying to look deeper into my soul.


    "Really, then I would ask your father to confirm your marriage with Princess Scarlet." Josephine almost jumped from her ce with relief and delight while his eyes were still burning my cheeks.


    "That would not be needed. I have to win the heart of thedy first before taking the permission of her parents. And that also would be done by me not by my father. So, you better keep your nose out of this matter." he snarled and she nodded, delighted by the fact that he was ready to marry Scarlet. If only she knew what he meant by his words.


    I shook my head to get rid of the heat rising in my body. But his eyes were not leaving me even when he knew that I was feeling uneasy.


    "Your highness, shall we go now?" I asked to distract him but he chuckled.


    "What is the hurry, sir Abi? what do you think i should do to win the heart of the girl i love?"


    ".........."

 Chapter 230 - Peck To A Young Girl!

    Abigail pov contd


    Everyone looked at me and then at him to understand where the conversation was going. I gritted my teeth as I knew he would not let the matter go.


    Yesterday when he told me that the northern duke had asked him to free me from my duties, I panicked because I was sure there were many more attacks on him left and thest one in the woods was strong enough to kill him if he would have been alone.


    So, I vehemently denied it. The shrewd man took it as a chance to benefit from me. He again offered me the same deal! To be his wife! I did not understand why he suddenly wanted me to be his wife when I had already told him that I already have a love interest.


    It was not like the offer was not tempting. Being the empress could give me a chance to humiliate Gerard upto my heart''s content and then kill him when he did a single mistake. But he had such arge harem that my whole life would be spent on handling it.


    The way he was looking at me with that evil smirk and that crazy glint in his eyes, i was sure that if i didn ot handle the matter, he would even take my name and tell everyone that i was the one he wanted to pursue.


    I gulped with the thought of facing so many questions by all of them. Most importantly, I was sure that Josephine was going to be disappointed if that happened. She had clearly stated that she wanted Scarlet as the wife of the crown prince. Why did I feel that the burdens on me were increasing with every passing hour!


    "You must be making fun of my being single. How can I, who has never been in a rtionship, guide you, your highness, who has experience of having more than a dozen lovers? `` I asked with an awkwardugh on my face and he smirked.


    "Ry! The way you kissed did not feel like you were a novice. In fact, it was much better than I could have ever imagined." said the man who sleeps with a new woman everyday.


    I heard a lot of gasps as they all looked at me like I had done holy sins. What the hell was this man trying to do suddenly. Did he not care about me being the daughter of the noble duke!


    "Haha.. I must say, you are getting better at jokes, your highness. How can giving a peck to a young girl be called a kiss and how can it be counted as an experience in a rtionship. The girl was cute to begin with. I am sure no one would be able to let the chance go.`` I red at the man who was trying to embarrass me. His eyes were twinkling and his smile was filled with mischievousness. Oh lord, someone close his mouth.


    "Oh so that was what it is. For a moment a lot of scenarios passed through my eyes. You scared me there, your highness." Isabe murmured as she took a breath of relief.


    Though Josephine was still looking at me with that strong gaze, her posture was much more rxed than the shocked face before.


    "Is that so? Then I would ask the young girl to visit you again at the same ce where you have met before. She was so delighted when you kissed her." he was testing my patience with every word he was speaking. Come, sure,e to meet me alone, then I will tell you what I could do with you.!!


    "It would be my pleasure to meet her, your majesty. Shall we go now?" I asked, trying to get rid of the strange discussion we were having.


    "But.."


    "Sure, we are going to meet the empress and apologize to her anyway." said Josephine, cutting William in the middle and I gave her that grateful look.


    "Then, I shall take my leave. The empress should not be kept waiting. Have a good day, your highness.`` I did not give him a chance to speak or deny as I scurried out from there.


    I never knew you even have young girls as your lovers.`` I heard the sarcastic voice of Josephine while William just chuckled.


    "You did not know anything about me for a long time, sister." he replied in the same tone as I heard his footsteps following me and I increased my speed again.


    Finally walking to the backstage again I tried to find Amayra when Sharon held my hands.


    "Oh Abigail, I am so happy. Only thest piece was enough to provide us five times the amount you have invested together in all the jewels. Even after deducting all the other expenses, we have made a fortune." she was glowing like a fairy as she continued to hold my hand and started singing the song of winning.


    "Mydy must have earned that much in the past topo." Iplimented and she shook her head.


    "We have earned five time of the cost but not from a single piece. I think Amayra, who was not satisfied with only a 30% share in profits, would be delighted too. As we have earned more than 30% than we usually earn." she replied with pride and mischievousness.


    "Ah, but as the daughter of the earl and viscount, I do not think that you need that amount. You are rich enough as your family has been in the line of selling rare gems for a long time.


    "Yes." She sighed and hesitated but then closed her eyes and opened her mouth, "I did not need money to live a better life like others. I need it to prove my worth to my family who think that only men can handle the business well." her voice was low and filled with grief and my face expressions softened.


    "You do not need to worry about that.. I promise that i will make you famous enough that you will be remembered as the best trader of jewels for centuries toe."

 Chapter 231 - Something Important.

    Abigail pov contd.


    All the way to the home I was on pins and needles as I had to sit silently in thepany of Isabe and her mother.


    Even her eyes were looking at me as if she was dying to know what conversation I had with Amayra and Sharon. I could just smile at her every query and look at her mother who was already looking at us with suspicions.


    "Mother, I am feeling tired. I want to rest for a while." she mumbled and ran to her room, the moment we reached the pce.


    Her mother looked at me and raised a brow, but I just smiled and bowed, "have a good day, your grace."


    I ran towards my room too before he could ask me anything. After a few minutes I heard a knock on my door just when I came out from the bath.


    "Beth, go and prepare dinner for two people. Since my father is not here, I will have dinner in my room only."


    "Yes, mydy." She bowed and walked to the door only for Isabe to enter as she walked out.


    "Abi.. abi.. Tell me what happened?" she was almost jumping and dancing as she asked me.


    "After cutting all the expenses and shares of Amayra and Sharon we still have earned four times the cost of the jewels and I even got the orders for the dresses." I replied with the same enthusiasm and she screamed.


    "Oh my god, oh my god! We have earned so much just by our first trial that also at the age of 16. Oh my god.. If mother woulde to know this, she would be crazy with happiness." she steamed again as he jumped on my bed like a little girl who has got a lot of candies.


    "Then why don''t you go and tell you mother?" I asked as I could understand that she did not want to tell me before because of the fear of failure. But now that she had achieved the sess, what was stopping her.


    She shook her head as all the enthusiasm and joy wore off her face.


    "No, for mother, the only goal now was to get a strong image among higher nobles. And for that she wants me to concentrate fully in my studies and get recognized by the mo''nique and duchess. If she came to know that i was doing all this, she would think i am wasting my time by running behind money.'''' I sighed as I rubbed her back, and she smiled again.


    "I will tell her once I get the sufficient money to buy my father''s store again. It is not even 10% of that for now. And we also need to buy a lot of jewels from this money for further production." she replied, collecting her thoughts and I nodded.


    "We even need to pay Oliver too. After all, the designs were his. We would not have been able to earn this much without the perfect designs." she added, and I smiled. Shall i tell her that it was me who had designed the jewels. No! She would be suspicious as she was always suspicious of my talent in music.


    "Of course, I would give him a generous amount. But for now we shall celebrate with a feast. I will eat double today.`` I replied and she chuckled and shook her head.


    "You are eating double every day since you have changed. I wonder if it is because of knighthood practice? It must be tiring!" If only I could tell her! I was still not over my obsession with food after being alive again!


    "Mydy." The door knocked and Beth came in but her hands were empty and I frowned.


    "You did not bring our dinner?" I asked , tilting my head and she bowed.


    "Mydy, your grace is calling for dinner. So, I could not bring the dinner to the room." my smile vanished the moment i heard the reason. So, I would have dinner alone again!


    "Then you must go Be, you should not let her wiat or else she would be more suspicious." She looked at me with guilt but nodded and stood up.


    "At least bring my dinner, beth. I am hungry.'''' I mumbled when she shook her head.


    "There must be some confusion, mydy. Your grace has called both of you to have dinner with her." to say that i was shocked would be an understatement.


    "Come.. why are you still sitting there? God, Abi, you are so heavy? Who would believe that looking at your slim frame.`` I came out of my shock only when I felt Isabe trying to drag me with her. Her hands were wrapped around my arms.


    I nodded still in my dazed state as I followed her to the dining table. She was already sitting there and she smiled when she saw using. We both stopped for a second looking at her smiling face.


    Did she fall and hit her head by any chance? Why was she acting when both father and brother were not here?!


    "Good evening mother,"


    "Good evening mother," we both wished her a bit and she nodded in return.


    "I heard that you both wanted to have dinner in your bedrooms. Why? Have you forgotten the rules of the house? The family always eats together!" Though her voice was strict, her expressions were soft and I was having trouble understanding her motives.


    "I apologize, mother." We both replied in unison again and she nodded.


    The dinner was so silent that even the falling of a needle could be heard in therge room. Our feast turned into funeral with all that silence and dread, so i ate as fast as possible. Just as we stood up after finishing our dinner, she called us again.


    "Why are you in a hurry, sit again. I have something important to tell to both of you.." Her voice was filled with fear and a forbidding feeling filled my heart.

 Chapter 232 - The Free Ring

    "I have something important to tell to both of you." if i would say that i was not afraid then it would be a lie. I do want a happy loving family. In the past, I have always thought that she was taking my mother''s ce and she would be very angry if we showed disloyalty to her and epted this woman.


    Now that I think about it, I was sure my mother would have only wished for our happiness and a loving family even when she left us.


    We both looked at each other as if she was looking different. Since the day I met her, she was always calm, even when she was ying a trick on me or lost a trick, she was always calm. But right now, she was hesitating and her face was looking too stiff.


    "Is there some problem mother?" asked Isabe as I looked at her.


    "When we were at the auction. I saw a beautiful pair of earrings. So, I bought them for you." she replied as she took out the earring and gave it to Isabe. I looked at her bright smile even after getting her own jewelry as a gift, she was looking content. But I wonder why she stopped me? To show their affection, and made me jealous. If that was the case, then I must say she had seeded.


    I turned to leave, now that her mission was over but she called again.


    "Wait, Abigail" sigh! Why did she still hate me so much? Could she not see the changes in me at all!


    I turned only to see a beautiful ring in her hands,


    "But surprisingly the earrings have a free ring with it. Since it is a very simplistic design, it would not suit my taste. So, here, you can keep it." she forwarded the ring towards me while i continued to look at her stunned.


    Since we were the organizers, we knew there was nothing free with any piece of jewelry and the ring she was giving me was one of the expensive pieces. Be looked at me with an amused face while I continued to stand there dumbfounded as I looked at the ring in my hands.


    "Oh, I did not know that the jewels have such expensive free gifts with them." she mumbled as she took the ring from my hands.


    Her mother frowned as she looked at Be, "of course, you would have known if you would have attended the auction with me. But you were roaming around like amoner, you need to practice your etiquettes more. Now pass the ring back to Abigail." She tried to take the ring from Isabelle but she wore it in her finger instead.


    "But mother, since this beautiful ring is free with my pair of earrings, shouldn''t it be gifted to me too?" she asked in a very innocent voice as she looked at her mother with enquiring eyes.


    She gritted her teeth as she red at Isabe. Her face was turning red but she was looking cute that way? Has she always been this adorable and tsundre!?


    "Isabe Essendson, what kind of behavior is this? You have forgotten your mannerspletely. Pass the ring back to your sister." she scolded in a sharp voice but Isabe just shook her head like a brat she used to behave in the past.


    "No, since it was free with my gift, it is also mine. I would have given it to her if you had personally brought it for her." she replied, shrugging her shoulders, making her mother tongue tied.


    She looked at me and then at Isabe who was not listening to her at all.


    "You are being greedy here." she murmured but Isabe did not care at all. She ran away with my ring still in her fingers.


    "I.. I think I should go too.`` I replied as she continued to look at me awkwardly.


    "Mmm.. I will discipline herter." with that she continued eating her dessert, but her face was looking like she would beat Beter.


    I walked out with a calm face but just as I reached my chamber, I startedughing so hard that I had to hold my stomach. They both were too cute.


    I moved and opened the drawer and took out the photograph of my mother. Her green eyes have always calmed me, no matter how worried I have ever been.


    "I hope you are not disappointed in me, mother.'''' I murmured as I caressed her cheeks.


    How much time had passed when I opened my eyes. It was already the birth of a new day.


    "I looked at the photograph in my hand and smiled when the door knocked.


    "Mydy,dy Isabe is already here and the carriage is ready. If you would not get ready, you will bete.'''' I nodded as I stretched my body. This weekend was tiring and I did not even realize how the days went by. I only wish that this week ends without any trouble, so i coulde back and rest.


    "Then prepare a bath for me. And pack my breakfast. I will have it on the carriage."


    "But that would be ufortable!" she replied with a frown but I shook my head.


    "Only pack sandwiches and fruits that could be eaten easily. I do not want to bete again." she sighed as she nodded and left and I stood up.


    After taking a bath and getting ready, I walked out of the ce where Beth was waiting for me with a big pic basket in her hands and I shook my head. She did not listen at all.


    "Where is Isabe?" I asked and she pointed at the carriage. Both Isabe and her mother were standing there as she hugged her mother and entered in the carriage.


    I walked towards them with slow steps, hoping she would leave, before I reached there but she continued to stand there even when Be was already in the carriage.


    "Abigail"

 Chapter 233 - New Plans!

    "Abigail" she called me when i turned to the other side of carriage, so that she would not be disturbed,


    "Yes, step mother." I replied as the words I have used all my life to call her, sounded so awkward.


    "This is for you." she passed me a beautiful bracelet, i had often seen in her hands. If i was not wrong, it was one of her prized possessions, she adored.


    I looked at her with confusion as to why she was giving it to me.


    "I have promised the ring to you. But Be took it. So, this is for you as an apology." she exined when i did not initiate to take it.


    "You don''t need to do that. Be is right, the ring was free with her gift, so it belonged to her too." she gritted her teeth. She must have been regretting her lie but was too proud to ept it.


    "As a noble, I do not break my promises. I have offered you a rare jewel, and this bracelet is rarer than the ring. It is the first jewel my husband made when he opened the store.`` She looked at the bracelet with longing eyes and I looked at her bbergasted.


    "How could you offer something so precious to me!? It belongs to you or Isabe. I can not take it." I shook my head at her absurdity. Just what was she trying to do!


    "It is not your decision to take. Take it, I told you only so that you can keep it precisely just like me." she took my hands in her and put the bracelet in my wrists. But I shook my head and took it out again.


    "There is something else that I want from you. If you want to give me something as an apology, can you give me what I want?" I asked with a bit of embarrassment filling my cheek.


    I could not believe that I was behaving so coquettishly in front of her.


    "Of course, what is that?" she asked to wear the bracelet on her wrist again and I took a sigh of relief. I was sure I would not be able to take the burden of that jewel.


    "I need a hug like Be." I spoke in a breath, afraid that I would not be able to ask for it again if I hesitated and she blinked.


    She was expecting me to ask for something more precipitous, but how should I exin to her that if money had mattered to me that much I would have never returned here to get my family back and so as my revenge.


    As much as killing Gerard was important to me, loving the ones who lost their lives because of my foolishness was equally important.


    "If you are notfortable with it, then it is fine. I was/.." just joking'' words died in my mouth as she moved and engulfed me in her warm embrace. It was so different from the tight hold of father and the small hug of brother.


    It felt like I could melt there and then. I felt my cheeks getting wet and my eyes getting blurry and I sniffed.


    Was i crying! Had it been some other day, we would have been having a war of wits, but now it felt so better, so perfect, where I could say anything or do anything without getting judged. I have gained my family back in true sense today.


    My first mission ispleted now.


    "Alright, now go. You will bete for the academy and so as Be.`` She moved awkwardly and I nodded as I wiped my eyes. A bright smile bloomed on my lips, in spite of the blurred eyes I had.


    She did not know how to react as she looked at my teary face.


    "Hey, what are you crying for? And you call yourself a strong knight. Your father will be disappointed if he sees you crying or thinks that I am tormenting you." she continued to bber as i looked at her and aughter escaped my lips, making her dumbfounded.


    "What is it?" she asked and I shook my head. I think I know the answer now. She was adorable, but our little war to rule never let me see this side of her.


    "I will meet you on the weekend, mother." I said , hugging her again.


    "Yes, we have to n youring of age ceremony." she replied as she patted my back and I could feel her stiff body rxing.


    "Mmm, it will be good to n it with you." she smiled as i replied,


    "Hey, if you are done with the disy of affection, enter in the carriage or i will finish this whole basket of snacks." added Isabe as she looked at me grumbling and I chuckled.


    I entered the carriage and soon it started. I looked out of the window and waved. She shook her head at my childishness but her hands were watching me back.


    "You are behaving like a baby, you know!" Isabe mumbled as she rolled her eyes. But there was a bright smile on her face too.


    "Here , this is yours." She offered me the ring and I raised a brow.


    "I thought you were not going to give it to me."


    "Oh please, if i would not have taken the ring, then mother would not have been here in the morning. So, you should thank me for the love and care she showered on you." she replied with a frown as she held my hands and inserted the ring in my finger.


    "Would another auction and a new store be enough?" I asked back and her eyes glittered like stars.


    "Did Oliver give you another collection of designs?" she asked with so much affection that i felt bad to lie to her.


    "No, but I have a n, but it will only happen when you make your mother proud by your performance in the academy."

 Chapter 234 - Poison And Sword

    "Oh please, if i would not have taken the ring, then mother would not have been here in the morning. So, you should thank me for the love and care she showered on you." she replied with a frown as she held my hands and inserted the ring in my finger.


    "Would another auction and a new store be enough?" I asked back and her eyes glittered like stars.


    "Did Oliver give you another collection of designs?" she asked with so much affection that i felt bad to lie to her.


    "No, but I have a n, but it will only happen when you make your mother proud by your performance in the academy."


    "So, you''re finally here. Why do i feel that you do everything except serving me as my knight?" came the sarcastic voice of the prince who already had four men by his side.


    I was not here to serve him but to protect him from the attacks I knew he was going to face. But I could not say that since I was still his knight.


    "I apologize your highness.'''' I replied as I did not want to drag the matter.


    "Your apologies are perfunctory little birds. We both know you are not at all sorry." he replied straight forwardly and I nodded the same way, making him stunned.


    ''Wasn''t he the one who started blunt replies. That''s why he was looking at me like that!'' I frowned as so did he.


    "Have you thought about my proposal?" he asked again, leaving the topic behind.


    He was asking as if he had proposed a meal or a ride together. He was talking about marriage. Marriage! In the name of lord how could he expect me to ept it.


    "I have told you, I already have a love interest." he chuckled as my words left my mouth.


    "He did not leave you even if you did. You are not going to end with him. So. it is better that you forget about him." he was looking so sure as if he knew something that i did not know. What could it be! Did he hear Noah talking to someone or did he..


    "Do not think too much, little bird. I am giving you a choice. If you are so worried then do not take it." he looked at the parchment in his hands once he finished talking.


    And there I was standing with other knights who were looking at me curiously.


    "After ss, meet me in the training ground. We are going to practice your skills." he added as he stood up ready to leave for the ss. I nodded and walked towards my ss when I saw Josephine and Leo standing in a corner.


    They were looking stiff. Recently I felt that there was something between them that was not right.


    "Your highness." She turned to look at me when I called her and raised a brow.


    "So, you finally have time to attend the sses.'''' How many times in the past had she tried to embarrass me the same way, had it ever worked that it would do today!?


    "Yes, I was free today." I replied with a nod, making her chuckle.


    "d to know that. Come, let me show you around then." We both walked in but then as the royal member, she had her separate room and ss for her security purposes while I attended the ss with other nobles.


    "Look who is here. Our special guests have finally arrived." I knew I would getments if I did not go to sses daily, but I honestly did not get time.


    The masters were still not in the ss and I was sure they were going to take their time since William was talking to master Theodore again.


    "You think you are too special, aren''t you? Behaving like the owner of the academy. Whenever you want toe and then forget about the sses as if they never existed!" added the girl once i did not reply to her previousment.


    "I certainly did not think so. It is just that I am busy serving his highness." and nning to take my revenge.'' I added in my heart when the girl chuckled.


    "Do you think you have the capabilities to do that? Though you have won thepetition, it was against her highness. What if you would face real threat by the strong assassins? Do you even have the courage to face us, who are practicing here daily?" she asked in a haughty tone, making me marvel at her.


    "Well, we are not here to fight here, are we?" I asked , raising a brow. And finally she looked deep into my eyes.


    "I do not mind having a friendlypetition match. But you can always deny it if you are afraid." she smirked as she honey coated her challenge.


    "Are you not afraid that you would be hurt enough to cry?" there was a threat and i hope that she would notice that,


    I was never a pushover. Not in my past life, not now. I would surely break her bones if she tried to challenge me.


    "What happened the opposite way? Would you cry in front of the crown prince that everyone is bullying you? And then behave haughtily when he would punish everyone on behalf of you. It will only prove your weakness and his trynarry yet you are so proud of it that I did not know what to say about that." till now i felt that it was a ss issue. Every ss has that no matter what the time being was or what was the reason.


    But the way she was even dragging the crown prince in it without any fear, I wonder what power she had behind her. Was it really a simple provocation or a nned trap? But then who was I, if I got afraid with these small traps?


    "I do not think that I would need anyone''s support. But if you are sure too then I would like to see who is better among us. As you said, just a friendly match between the two of us?" I asked back with the same confidence and her eyes twinkled. There was sinister in her eyes and I was sure at that moment that it was all nned.


    "Well, then i will see you in the training ground after the ss but if you did note, everyone would realise how weakling you are!" again provocation. She finally sat down after achieving her goal and soon Master Theodore arrived in the room.


    Her eyes were still set on me the whole time as if she was afraid that I would vanish if she blinked her eyes.


    She bounced on her feet and walked towards me just when the exnation on the types of swords ended and tapped my chair with her knuckles.


    "Are you ready or want to back out now?" other students started to gather around us. Everyone was anticipating a good show.


    "Why would that be. I have been waiting for the ss to end so that I can see how you have got the courage to fight against me!?" I asked with a haughty tone matching hers.


    "We will see that." We both stood up and walked towards the training ground while others followed us.


    There were whispers in the air and I could feel that most of them were on her side.


    "You have taken my ce once, I will not let that happen again. I will show you how a capable knight is!" ah! Finally I remembered who she was!


    She was the knight who was going to participate in thepetition. But due to her ident, I was given the chance.


    So, she was trying to take revenge from me, because I took her ce?!


    "Will you even start or are you just going to talk by standing there?" I asked , holding my hand as my hands reached my sword.


    She looked at me with death re. Her intentions were visible in her sinister eyes.


    She took out her sword that stunned me. Not like others or mine, her sword was rusty. It was getting corroded.


    "This is my lucky sword. So I use it even when it is corroding." she replied when she saw my eyes getting stilled on the sword and others nodded and cheered for her.


    But I did not think that the reason could be that simple.


    "Can you cut the grass before we start thepetition? I want to be sure that the sword have the capacity to fight or else other would think that i have taken your advantage.'''' I replied, though I wanted to see if the grass was fine or would it get affected by her attack.


    If I was right, I think she had used a certain kind of poison on the sword.. If that was the case I was going to die even when the sword would barely touch me.

 Chapter 235 - Not Spare You!

    William pov


    That girl! She took my authority and my words too lightly. I could not believe that she didn''te here even when I had clearly told her that it was her practice session.


    I was fuming with anger when Kirian came running to me.


    "Why are you alone? Did I not ask you to bring Abigail with you? Has she denieding or you were not able to find her. You are being too negligent. From now, you will practice 18 hours a day.'''' I looked at him sharply with my fuming eyes. All of them were useless.


    He shook his head as he bowed, "your highness, Abigail is having a match in the training ground." I raised a brow at his quivering voice and his face was drained of every color.


    "Why were you so tense when she was having a match? Do you have doubts on her skills or thepetitor is too strong.`` Both could not be the case. Josephine was the strongest among the female knights as she was taught by all the best masters in the empire. And even if it was a male kngt, defeating Abigail was not that easy.


    She had even defeated Gerard in the past.


    "Your highness, she is fighting against Vivian, the girl who was going to participate in the annual knightspetition but we injured her horse andter she fell and broke her leg so she was not able to participate." my eyes narrowed as i remembered she was hired by my precious empress to keep an eye on me. But the most important thing was, she was famous for using underhanded methods in fencing.


    "Did you find something suspicious?" I asked as I ran towards my horse.


    "No, your highness. But Abigail wasmenting that the girl was using a rusty sword instead of a new one. So she was afraid that she would be medter. And asked the girl to either change her sword or use it on the grass to show the sharpness of the sword." replied the man with a confused voice and my eyes widened.


    "Did you even know what it meant? A sword could only be rusty by leaving it carelessly for a long period of time or you have used poison on it. If the girl is still taking the sword for fencing. There was no way that it was left carelessly.`` I exined to the man who was still looking confused and he finally ran as his eyes turned serious.


    "That is despicable. Was she not afraid that Abigail''s father will hunt her and kill herter. She still belong to her father''s order of knights.'''' I shook my head at his naivety.


    "Do you think this is so easy? If the empress is supporting her there is no way that a duke would be able to capture her. Either the empress will hide her for the time being andter award her with a grand prize and better life or she would tempt the girl by that offer and kill her instead when the mission would bepleted. But I am not worried about the girl. I am afraid about the little bird. Though she is strong enough to win. There was no way that she would have escaped from even a minor scratch in thepetition. And we still did not know how lethal the poison is.'''' I kicked my horse to increase his speed as our sacred hiding spot was too far from the academy.


    "We will bete your highness." i red at the man who was not only dumb but speaking negatively too.


    "You should have stopped them right there. What kind of a knight are you?" I did not want to shout but I couldn''t help it. This was not the first time that Abigail was targeted. A lot of times attacks were happening to her but this was the most direct one. And if the knight was still working for the empress then the previous attacks were done by her too. But why?


    And just a few days ago when they met, it did not feel like she had hatred towards Abigail since long. It felt like recent dissatisfaction.


    "Haiyaa" i tightened the reins further as hundreds rode through cutting the air.


    Finally we reached the ground where arge crowd had gathered. I jumped from the horse and walked towards the crowd.


    "What is happening here?" I asked as many of them noticed me and bowed their heads.


    "Your highness." They greeted me, gaining the attention of others too.


    "Why is there so much crowd?" I asked, trying my best to sound calm.


    "A new knight, Abigail, had the audacity to challenge an older and senour knight, Vivian. So they are having a small fencingpetition now." came the quick voice of a group of girls standing at the distance. Though they all were looking at me with a sweet smile on their face, the maliciousness in their eyes was hard to hide from me.


    "Abigail is my knight. Who has given her the permission to challenge anyone for a fight?" I asked in an annoyed voice and their faces shone.


    "Yes, your highness. Abigail is too haughty and stubborn; she did not listen to anyone in the ss and seldom attended it. Even master Theodore was annoyed with her. I think others are still bearing her as she is the daughter of themandant of the first order of knights and she is serving you. In fact¡­." she continued with her speech on how wrong Abigail was as she continued to follow me when i tried to cross the crowd and reach toward my little bird.


    I knew that she could fall in trouble if she tried to enter in my life again yet i was selfish enough to keep luring her towards me. I felt a lump forming in my throat as I finally saw her struggling to stay away from the sword.


    Vivian wasn''t even trying to win. As if she knew that she did not have any chance against Abigail. She was just trying to attack her lethal part of the body. So that one blow would be enough to take her life. Her attacks were fixed on her chest area and lower regions. Once she even tried to attack her forehead.


    If I interrupt now, I was afraid that I would disturb Abigail''s concentration, and Vivian would get a chance to attack her. But I couldn''t let it continue as there was a high chance that the posino would be lethal enough to kill her on the spot.


    I closed my eyes and my teeth gritted as I made the grave decision.


    "Your highness, you can not interfere among them. It will show how much you favor her!" I did not like the interference of Kirian at all.


    "I will go and try to stop the fight." he pleaded but when he looked into my cold eyes, he already knew the answer.


    He took several steps away when he saw that my eyes were filled with bloodlust.


    "Your highness."


    "Your highness" several girls looked at me and smiled and tried toe closer to me, but when they saw my face they took two steps back too.


    I, who was always filled with a soft smile, lust and carelessness, was filled with ferocity and hatred for now. I have always thought that if i did not interfere in their matters, they would let me live and leave the people i adore alone but that was all my wishful thinking. They would continue to hate me and hurt every person around me.


    My grip on the sword thighted as I saw how confident the girl was that she could kill a higher noble. I wanted to shred her into pieces to show her, to show the world that I could not bear it anymore.


    I moved towards them with my sword in my hands and attacked Vivian on her hands from behind.


    Vivian was so immersed in attacking that she only noticed someone''s presence when her sword was only one centimeters away from Abigail. Her sword fell down with my attack and she turned to see who had interfered in their fight but her eyes widened when she saw me.


    "Your hi.." I did not give a chance toplete her sentence when I used the sword and stabbed it in her stomach.


    She looked at me horrified as color drained her face. A gush of blood came streaming out from the stomach but I was beyond ready to end it here.


    I took out the sword mercilessly and this time, I attacked her hands. I cut her right hand in one swift motion and she fell to the ground.


    I could hear gasps and screams but all I saw was red, all I saw was that my lover could have died!


    "I am not going to spare you at all."

 Chapter 236 - The Lost Memory

    Abigail pov contd.


    This was the toughest battle I ever had. As we always fight, our main goal was to injure the opponent more so that he could injure you. But in this case, I could not afford even a minor scratch from the opponent as it would cost me my life.


    But before I could fight further, I saw her hands being cut and feeling on the ground with the sword. My eyes widened as the blood gushed out from her body. The sound of the sword falling on the ground broke my reverie.


    I stood there frozen, when he continued to stab her on the stomach. He was looking like a devil with that messy hair and bloodshot eyes, and if that was not enough, then the blood sprayed on his face as he cut her other hands.


    I could hear the screams and gasps but my eyes could not move away from his face. There was so much anger, so much hatred that my legs felt frozen and bound, I could not move an inch.


    "Your highness" her voice was cutting into the silence yet the man did not stop.


    Her pleading fell on the deaf air and so did her misery.


    "I am not going to spare you at all." was all he said as he hit her vital points again.


    "Your highness!!" Everyone was calling him, his name was reverberating in the air from all sides. I could even see the knights moving towards him. Kirian held his hand and tried to stop the gore he was doing but his one push was enough to throw him away.


    I saw master Theodoreing towards the ground, but he stood at a distance. Folding his hands, he just looked at the massacre with a smirk on his face. What have I even expected from the man who was famous for his lust for blood?


    "Go and stop the prince." I heard Kirian shaking my hand and only then did I notice that he was standing behind me.


    "Why.. I mean how? You tried but he didn''t stop. I do not understand what happened to him. He was looking like¡­" a monster! I gulped thest word in my throat as i heard another scream and more blood poured out of her body,


    Her eyes shook and finally her body turned lifeless. She was not struggling, not shouting, not trying to save herself anymore. But his attacks did not stop.


    "Please, it is not about the girl, it is about him. He needed to b calm down.'''' I knew, I understood his point, but I did not know what I should do to give him relief.


    To see him this way was hurting me too. I always felt annoyed when I looked at hisidback attitude, hiszy action and his flirtatious smile and his not so serious behavior but now I miss all that.


    His soulless eyes, his bloodlust filled face and his merciless cold aura was making my body shudder. As if he was not William, I knew. He was a devil that was thrifty for blood.


    "


    Just hold his hand, or hug him. I am sure he would calm down when he would feel your touch. Please! Or else I am afraid that he would not stop even if her body was cut into minor pieces.'''' He did not need to tell everyone that he was still attacking the lifeless body of the girl with all the strength he had.


    I hesitated, but then there was nothing wrong in trying. I did not know why but even when he was behaving like that, I was not afraid of him. If any, I could rte to the hatred he was showing, the anger, the fear, the mercilessness towards his enemies was something we develop overtime when we are not given the justice we deserve.


    "Your highness" I called him with some hesitation but he did not listen. He was lost in another world. His eyes were still soulless.


    "Your highness." I called him again holding his hands but he jerked me away and continued attacking.


    I looked back at Kirian who was looking at me with all his hopes. I did not know why he thought that I could stop him. But he just folded his hands in front of me urging me to try again.


    I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "William.. Stop it." I shouted this time, with all the strength I had. I felt his hands still for a second but it continued after a slight hesitation. But this was enough for me to have all the hopes I needed.


    I moved and hugged him from behind. "Let it go, William. She is not worth your anger. Let it go." I pleaded, as I continued to hold him.


    Taking the clue, Kirian moved closer and took the sword from his hands.


    William finally stopped attacking but I could still feel his chest heaving from anger. His breaths were still rugged and his eyes were still red.


    He was still not ready to let go of the sword. So, Kirian used some pressure. I could see his hand turning red. The blood started flowing yet he continued to try his best to snatch the sword.


    I gulped and then determination filled my heart.


    "William." I called him and then held his face in my hands. I turned his face and cupped his cheeks and then I kissed him.


    His hands left the sword that instant and both Kirian and sword fell on the floor. Kirian was a buff man with good strength. Just how much force William was using to make him fall on the floor like that with the sword.


    He turned and engulfed me in his arms. I could feel his strong heart beating. I didn''t know why but it felt like he was sacred. Like a kid who had been lost in the desert, he was afraid.


    I continued giving him small peppery kisses as my lips touched his cheek, his forehead, his eyes and then his cheeks again. I even gave a small peck on his lips, making him stiff for a second.


    "Hey, it is ok. Everything is fine." I rubbed his back and spokeforting words in his ears as his hands held me tightly.


    His heaving slowly stopped and his stiff body started rxing. He nodded his head and then hugged me tightly. His head was on the crook of my neck,


    Then another series of gases and a lot of whispered fill the air.


    "Leave the ce this instant. Is there a show or program that you all are watching." I heard someone shouting and then a lot of footsteps walking in the distance. Everyone started leaving, slowly silence ensued.


    But then I heard footstepsing closer.


    "Little bird, I want to tell you something." I heard his voice that was wet, it was filled with tears and fear. There was something in it that I felt a knot forming in the pit of my stomach.


    "We can talkter about it. Shall we go and drink some water first or maybe rest for a while?" I asked as his face was still stained we blood and so was his clothes.


    His eyes were still red, though I could feel tears forming in them.


    "No.. I want to say it before it is toote!" he cried and his grip on me tighten.


    "Alright, as you say. I am here, you do not need to worry. I am always here with you.'''' I tried to soothe him like a baby and finally he nodded.


    "Abi. you have forgotten many things. And it hurt me to see you like that. I thought that you would remember those times slowly but it is not happening. Then I thought that maybe it is good, scene you are happy in your life. But only now did I realize that it was not bearable at all. I can not see you like this, see us like this. I want you to remember everything. For me, for us. Abi, i want to tell you that¡­'''' he stopped as if taking a deep breath and collecting all his strength to speak further.


    I frowned at his words. I always knew that I had forgotten a lot of things except the strong emotions of hatred towards Gerard and my revenge.


    I only remember my death and all the attacks that happened on him. I always thought that I remembered attacks because I was assigned to protect him since I did know the exact details of attacks in the past too.


    But now that he tells me that way.. It felt like I was forgetting something of immense importance.


    "And that is that?" I asked , encouraging him and he nodded back.


    "Abi.. you.."


    "Abigail Essendson!!" Before he could speak further, I heard the thunderous voice of my father that shook the whole pce.. I gulped as I realized I was still in his arms and our poison was too intimate.

 Chapter 237 - Forget About Me

    "Abigail Essendon!!" The loud voice shook me and even William stiffened with the ferocity of the voice. I did not need to see in my father''s eyes to know how infuriated he was!


    Before I could move away from his arms, he came closer and pulled me away with so much strength as if he would tear us apart no matter what it needed. His grip on my hands was tight enough to leave markster but that was not the concern of any of us now. His eyes and the zing anger in them and the pain William was going through, was tearing my soul.


    "Father" he raised his hand high up in the air before I could say anything.


    He looked at me with those sharp eyes and I could see anger and disappointment in his eyes. He had onest look at the body that had been shredded into pieces and then at William, who was standing there still, as if he had lost his soul too..


    The grip on my hands tightened and He dragged me away from there without even giving me a chance to exin or without uttering another word.


    This was the first time my father had disrespected the crown prince too. Otherwise he had always greeted William with full respect.


    "Father." I tried to call him but he did not respond. I turned to look at William who was still standing there. His face was drained of all colors. It was looking like he would broke down any moment. I felt a pang in my heart as I saw him breaking down.


    "Father, wait.`` I stopped and tried to resist his dragging when we were a bit away from the incident.


    "We will talk about itter. We need to go back to the pce for now." he replied in a strict voice,


    If it would have been another day, I would have nodded and followed him. But my heart was feeling too constricted.


    I was feeling guilty for what I had forgotten, as his words and emotions were telling that it was very important for him. As if it was a matter of life and death for him.


    "The sses have only started today. I can note with you father.`` I replied as I stopped and looked back into his eyes.


    "Abigail!"


    "Yes, father!"


    "Are you going against me?" His eyes turned colder and his voice turned sharper as he asked me the question but I shook my head calmly.


    "I can never think of going against you. You have given your life for me. And I was sure, you will do it again if needed. I am just telling you that a girl is dead there because of me. So, I can not run away from the situation. In fact, as a father, you should be proud of me that I did not back away from my responsibilities.'''' He looked at me stunned as if was not expecting this type of reply but then his eyes hardened.


    "He was the one who killed the girl. It has nothing to do with you. You did not ask him to kill the girl. Did you? Then how could you be med for it? You were having a friendly fencing match when the crown prince turned berserk and killed the girl. You were so shocked that you didn''t even realize what had happened until knight Kirian asked you to help him.


    You were not in your senses by seeing all the gore. So when he approached you, you agreed without thinking much. But when you moved to the crown prince, to stop him.


    He held you crazy and you were scared so you did not move. As you were afraid that he would attack you too. This is all that happened. So when your father came on the spot, you took shelter and left the ce. That is what happened. And if anyone asks you, you will only reply to this.


    Did you get my point?" to say that i was shocked would be an understatement. My father who has always been responsible and who has always thought about others before himself was asking me to lie and speak manipted words.


    "Father?" I was exasperated at the lie he was asking me to tell everyone.


    It was visible that William had attacked the girl because she was using poison on her sword to attack me. But he was not even trying to know the root of the matter but forcing me to use William and get rid of the responsibilities i had in this matter.


    "What is it? What point did you not understand? I am telling you Abigail, only this is what you are supposed to tell everyone." he repeated with anger this time.


    "This is not the truth, father. I know that the crown prince has killed the girl but it was to save me. I should support him, and yet you are asking me to use him further?" he sighed as he looked at my stubborn face.


    "Abi, he is crown prince. The only heir to the throne. Though you are the daughter of the duke too. If both emperor and archduke went against you then even if i use my whole power, i will only be able to save your life. You will still be stripped from all the posts. You will not even be able to marry a reputative family and have to receive a strong bacsh.


    Our empire is not like other empires where a noble has the freedom to kill anyone.


    We work on rules and tyranny is not epted." his voice had turned from anger to desperate.


    "But father, I have not killed the girl." was he not overreacting. Why was he looking so tensed as if i would be given death penalty for her death.


    "You have an argument from the empress and then the attack of this girl. Don''t you think it is too coincidental?" he asked, shaking his head and I frowned.


    "How did you know that.." Only then did I understand what he was trying to say. So, it was a trap because I insulted Gerard and had a small argument with her majesty.


    She sent the girl to attack me. If i have been died then she would have sampled given death penalty to the girl and if i would have killed the girl then i would have been punished. In both cases, she would have lost nothing and gotten rid of me.


    But due to the interference of William, the matter becameplicated.


    "So, now you understand my point. He is the crown prince! His majesty will not punish him. So, let him handle the matter. You will stay in your chamber until the matter is solved." he added as he held my hand again.


    I knew what he was saying was right. But then when I look back at William, all this sounds so selfish, so despicable.


    "No!"


    "Abi, this is not the time to argue. After escorting you back, I wille and try my best to support the matter. I know our responsibilities too." his voice was getting lower and lower and i shook my head.


    "I apologize for going against you, but I am not going to leave my responsibility. I am going back." Without waiting for his reply I turned and walked back towards William.


    "Abi! Why can''t you listen to me!?" I could feel the helplessness in his voice. I was sure that the matter would drag me down if she was so serious. But then haven''t I taken the oath to protect the crown prince?


    I just could not let him go to save my own life. If he died the history would repeat itself and then we all would die.


    I could see master Theodore have walked towards William and so as Kirian. They were whispering to each other but then their eyes fell on me, they all stopped instantly.


    William turned to look at me and both tapped his shoulders and left to pick up the body. Master Theodore picked his pieces as if it was garbage and both walked out.


    I turned to see if my father was following them, and surely he was.


    "Abigail." I felt hesitant in denying him once again but to my relief, master Theodore and Kirian walked towards him and dragged him out with them.


    I felt guilty towards my father for not listening to him but when I looked at the face of William who was looking at me like a small baby who was lonesome and needed strength, my guilt vanished.


    "You are back!" he murmured as if he could not believe that i was standing there in reality.


    I took steps towards him as I nodded.


    "Where would I go? I am always here with you." I assured him and he shook his head.


    "You always leave me and then forget about my existence."

 Chapter 238 - A Naive Kid

    "William pov


    When she left me this time, it felt like all I had done was in vain. The reality would stay the same no matter what I did. In the past, there was still a chance, when we used to y together. She always acted as my wife and did not let me talk to the other girls, threatening me that if I looked at others, she would leave me forever.


    And now that I have turned into a womanizer, she left. She left me forever. Often I thought it would be different if she knew the truth. Nheless I was always contended as she was living a good life, she had friends whom she could rely on, she had family who loved her unconditionally and she had a lot of motives. She was aspiring for the sky, and I would be thetter she would climb on. Only this thought was enough to satisfy me, so I never tried to wish for more.


    But when i realized that she could have died in thepetition. All the fear that I had thought I was free from crawled out of the closet and engulfed me..


    The fears I had, since Carlise died, that my loved one would die too. I slowly separated myself from everyone.


    I let Josephine go, I let my mother cry, I estranged my rtionship with Abi to the limit she forgot about mepletely. Yet she was dragged in this mess and now on the point of enemies.


    Then what was the result of all the sacrifice, all the torment I faced!?


    No, I would not suffer anymore, I would have what was mine. I would show who I was! The time to have an open war hade.


    With that thought I tried to collect my scattered thoughts.


    "You have killed her openly. Do you want to start a war or do you want to get hanged?" Theodore asked me with a smile on his face. There was not a single hint of anger or uneasiness on his face. As if he was enjoying the situation a lot. Why would he not! After all, he had been thirsty for blood.


    "I am tired of acting like a coward. Tired of sitting in a corner and let my loved ones suffer, it is time to end this tyranny.'''' Kirian looked at me shocked while Theodore chuckled, his eyes filled with glint.


    "Master, we are not ready yet. The fear or northern duke may have taken ce in the minds ofmoners, but emperor still see him only as a good ally with whom he could marry his daughter.'''' It was not like I did not agree with KIrian.


    They have worked hard with me to create a new image, and then crawled up to top with me. But now the war had begun before nned. It may disrupt all of our ns.


    " I have already killed a girl mercilessly in public. Do you think they are fools to still believe in my act? Either we have to strike first or wait for them toe and attack us. Tell me Kirian, do you want to repeat what happened to Carl?" he looked at me reluctantly and then sighed.


    "Fine, then I shall go and tell everyone about the emergency and alert all the spies too. I am going to the brothel now." Theodore and I nodded and he sighed again.


    "But first pick this body. We still need to deliver these pieces to her family. She is Count''s daughter, after all. And then we have to see the contorted face of the empress too." there was still a smirk on the face of Theodore. He was enjoying the condition very much.


    "Alright, wipe that smirk from your face or I will do it for you." replied Kirian through gritted when we all heard footsteps.


    They both turned to look who wasing and their body turned stiff. I frowned and my hands instinctively reached the sword.


    But when i tried even i was shocked to see Abigail walking towards me. Though I felt miserable when she left with her father. I knew that it was for her best. She could not get entangled in this mess or I knew she would be targeted but when I saw hering towards me. I felt all the knots that had formed in my stomach.


    A wave of relief washed over me. She had not abandoned me once again!


    "Abi" I whispered slowly, afraid that it was still a dream and it would crash if I moved.


    "I apologize for leaving like that. But i am here again and I will not leave you this time.`` There was determination in her voice that formed a lump in my throat.


    This was not the first time she had said those words to me. In the past, she had said those words too. She had promised me to marry me and stay with me forever. Not only did she break her promise but she even forgot about me. Tears that I have kept holding from years flew from my eyes at her words.


    I moved closer and took her in my embrace.


    "You always leave me and then forget about my existence." the world flew out from my mouth instinctively as I felt her warmth around me.


    "I will not leave you now, I promise, your highness." came her soothing voice as she patted my back.


    "You have said that before too." i knew i was being a child, but that was true, she had said those words to me in the past too. She had promised me before too, and the look her father was giving, I was sure he would not let us be together.


    As if understanding my uneasiness, Kirian and Theodore picked up the parts of the girl and then dragged his father along. Now only two of us were there. Yet the ce was not safe but then our hut was crowded.


    "Come with me.'''' I held her hands tightly in my arms and took her away.


    We reached the far corner of the woods. I stopped only when I was sure no one could be there.


    "Little bird, I can not exin to you how much it meant to me that you came back for me. But you should not. You did not understand the gravity of the situation. If you.." she shook her head and moved her finger to cover my lips.


    I looked at her stunned by her bold actions. My eyes stilled on her face and instinctively moved to her lips. Those wet and soft lips were as tempting as always.


    "Why did you kill the girl so mercilessly?" she asked and I frowned.


    "Did you not know? She had lethal poison on her sword. A mere touch could have taken your life.`` I replied and she smirked brightly with a nod, as if she was happy with the situation. Her reaction bewildered me.


    "Yes! You have killed her to save me. And now you want me to run away so that you could bear its burnt, do you think I am that selfish?" I shook my head at her usation. I have never taken her as a selfish person. She has always been my source of strength.


    "I am selfish, your highness. But I am not irresponsible. I am here to take responsibility for my deeds." I shook my head at her response.


    "You would not have been attacked if you were not involved with me. I am the one who dragged you in this mess. You didn''t know but they would target everyone closer to me.'''' Sheughed as if I had cracked a joke. I tiled my head but herughter was enchanting.


    "Do you think it is only limited to you? No! Lord Gerard will kill every noble supporting your family once he gets the throne. He would be so blind in power that he would end up annihting my whole family." I looked at her shocked as she med Gerard with so much conviction as if she had seen his massacre with her own eyes.


    "You are thinking too much about it, little bird. Gerard is controlled by the empress. He would just take the throne and be controlled by her. She would not let the nobles get killed. She would just prove tat i was ipetent and that is why she had taken a fair decision and all the nobles would agree to her." she shook her head and continued tough as if i was a naive kid.


    "You are too innocent, your highness. Do you think a man like Gerard would listen to the empress after getting powers? No! She would be the first one to die once he got in the power then all the nobles would be next.


    Death would dance in thend of the Veristia empire and his majesty and her majesty would be the first to lose their lives after you."

 Chapter 239 - River Of Blood

    William pov contd


    There was something in her eyes that were telling me that she was not just assuming. As if she had seen that. She had witnessed the river of blood she was talking about. Yet my mind was not ready to believe in something that was impossible. Yet I could not avoid the feeling that was creating a wild sensation in me that all the hair of my blood stood up. Her eyes were frenzy, and the calmness and smirk she had on her face, despite talking about death, was unnerving.


    "You are exaggerating little bird, Gerard is powerful, but he is not crazy. He is just hungry for power." Though I assured her, my words were failing to convince me too.


    "And you think a man hungry for power would let your family, would let a woman decide his fate?" there was amusement in her eyes as if she was talking to a kid.


    "But why are you so sure?" I could not help but ask.. I have investigated her more than ten times, not because I was afraid of her but because the changes in her were too drastic and I did not find a single reason for her to hate Gerard so much.


    Yet whenever they both meet, I could feel strong bloodlust from her.


    "There are a few things that could not be exined, your highness. But you have to trust me. The person is more vicious than you think." her emphasis was again and again on the probability that he would kill everyone.


    "Whether he kills every noble supporting the empire or not, it does not matter for now. Since he will kill me either he would kill them or not. So, we have to kill him first." she chuckled again listening to my words, while her eyes had that evil glint in them.


    It was the first time I had seen her like that. She was mostly lost in herself, a bit narcissist and furious all the time. But the calmness and amusement she had now when we were talking about death and killing was simr to Theodore.


    "If it had been possible, wouldn''t his highness have already done that? You would not have been waiting for my intrusion." she replied as a matter of fact and i ran a hand in my hair.


    As the nephew of the empress and the legitimate son of archduke, Gerard has equal footing when ites to the prowess from me as my mother has been degraded as concubine. Though i have achieved the position of northern duke, everyone was afraid of, if everyone came to know that it was me. It would create a suspicion among them that I used underhanded methods or the treasure of the royal pce to achieve that position.


    "We need to cut his roots. We need to bring his real self out. He is not the angel he shows, but a demon that is hidden beneath that facade." her eyes were telling me that she already had a n. Should I tell her that I was the northern duke!?


    "It will not be easy. Since we do not know much about him. I have sent a few spies to keep an eye on him but he is too discreet." and the girl that was serving him closely, he had not only forced himself on her, but even tried to kill her! My jaw gritted as I remembered the broken face of Anna, somewhere I was the one who was responsible for that!


    "You do not need to dig that deeper. All you need to do is to hurt his pride and he would show his true color automatically. I know that you are worried that he would attack sneakily but then he had already attacked me today and the incident of the woods, falling chandelier in the royal pce. Isn''t he already attacking us with all his might?


    So, try to hurt his sore points, try to get as much praise as you can in his presence. He will feel humiliated if others forget about him and give all the importance to you.`` I shook my head as we were already toote for this.


    "I have shown my true self in public today. I can not hide anymore. The war will start now." she chuckled again, i wonder had she everughed this much since i knew her? Yet every time sheughed, I felt a chill run down my spine.


    She was looking no less that devil reincarnate today. Has she always been this vengeful?


    "What have you shown them except that you have killed a girl. There were not many present except a few knights. You have just heard that your lover was getting attacked and you came there to save her. Yet the girl tried to attack you too with a poisonous sword, so you killed her. I am sure defence could never be part of the attack.


    I have heard this was the same condition as her majesty had when she had killed the concubine?" I did not know how she knew that? There were very few who knew about that incident. It was a ck stain that was hidden by the emperor very well.


    As if reading my thoughts, she replied, "my father identally told me about your sibling and another lover of his majesty who died in an ident. I asked him more about it, but he avoided the topic so I became curious and searched for it.


    Later I found a statement in the royal court that thedy had turned crazy and tried to attack her majesty. So, in her self defense her majesty attacked back and killed the mistress. Her child ran away and never came back." i sighed and nodded when she continued,


    "After knowing the true nature of her empress and her behavior towards others, I had the doubt that it was just a story to protect her from the punishment and gain the sympathy of the empire."

 Chapter 240 - Believe The Story

    William pov contd.


    "After knowing the true nature of her empress and her behavior towards others, I had the doubt that it was just a story to protect her from the punishment and gain the sympathy of the empire." That was the day when the peaceful days of the royal pce ended too.


    "You are right. But since there was no witness except the knights of her majesty, what she told was proved right.


    Do you want to know the truth?" This was the first time I was going to tell the truth to anyone. As it had been hidden deep in the hearts of the royal family.


    "I do! But I do not want to pressurize you, your highness. For now, you should go and make the same story and create a lot of witnesses for that.`` I looked at her searching for hesitance or reduction but there was none. But it did not mean that my heart was not feeling any..


    "Little bird, if i told everyone what you have said, you would be dered as my lover!" I recused myself as my heart started racing and a fluttering feeling filled my stomach when all she was doing was to save me, not that she had fallen in love with me. Yet it felt so perfect, so sweet that I could not help the goofy smile forming on my lips.


    "Well, this is the most feasible answer you can have. I apologize to rte my name with you, but you already have so many lovers, so it should not matter much. Did it?" and it broke my heart. How merciless she was! To give me hopes and then break it so mercilessly! Had I not been strong, I would have already felt the heartbreak!


    "They would not believe the story then." I shrugged my shoulders and a frown formed on her forehead.


    "Why is that so?" she looked at me with confusion while i just smirked.


    "As you said, I have many lovers. Why would I be so crazy for one of them? Even if I lost one lover, I couldn''t have another in the next hour."


    Her face turned sore and filled with anger as the words left my mouth. If i had not been imagining much, was she jealous? Or angry because her n did not work and now she had to think again. I could only pray that it was the first case!


    "Then what do you suggest? Are we ready for war?" she asked me to mull over my previous idea!


    "Are we ready for war! Ha! You could never be ready for war! It would kill thousands of innocent people. It would destroy the peace and not to forget that the condition of the border was already worsen!


    She sighed and nodded. She must have heard about it with her father too.


    "Then we have to make them believe. I do not want my loved ones to be part of war. There must be another way. Let''s just think about it." she looked at a distance, lost in thoughts while i continued to look at her.


    Not even once had she said what she wanted. She was thinking about her family and others all the time. Yet her eyes did not have that selfless and kind feeling. She was the first woman who had such a strong bnce between love and hatred. She loves with the same passion as she hates others.


    "I have an idea but it does not mean that you have to agree to it. I am just giving you a choice. If you do not like it, we can always find other ways. I mean.." Why was I feeling so nervous? I had practiced it more than a hundred times. And it is not like she had not rejected me before, yet I could not get rid of that jittery feeling.


    Others would think I was crazy when they would realize I was thinking about my love life even in the conditions of war, but then again! I could wait! Love and not be dyed further.


    "What is it?" she asked as she looked at me with her eyes narrowed making me further nervous that my heart would burst open then and there.


    "Well, if you say that you are my lover, no one would take you seriously. But if you said that I am your future husband and we both liked each other so much that we were going to marry, then it would definitely be enough reason to kill anyone.


    I mean I killed a countess daughter to save the future empress of the empire. Any sane person would be able to understand your trick and thenment on it. But when ites to the empress of the empire even the wisest man would not be able to open his mouth carelessly." she stayed silent, increasing my heartbeat.


    Either it was yes or no, say it! I could not bear the silence. This suspense might kill me. Finally the god heard my prayers,


    "So, you want me to act as your future wife?"


    "Yes, wait what?" act! How did this worde in between? I want to marry you Abigail, I love you.


    "Well it is a good idea. It does not matter whether I would be announced as your lover or your future wife. If it will solve the problem then I am ready.`` I shook my head as she did it to get my point.


    "It is not about only announcing little birds, if i told everyone that we are going to marry, they would not believe it that easily. I am afraid that we have to marry in reality. After all, it is a matter of respect for both of our family and your honor too. How could you take it so carelessly? I will not let it be only a rumor.


    So, think carefully and reply to me. Are you ready to be my wife, the empress of the Veristia empire?"


    "........."

 Chapter 241 - Going To Be Empress!

    Abigail pov


    "I heard what happened in the training area. And the reasons behind it too!" the cold voice of Josephine sounded so distant that it hurts me. Even with all the sarcasm between us, we havee closer. I have started seeing her as the friend I have always needed.


    But now her eyes were filled with anger and the feeling of betrayal, I had never given her.


    "I can exin it." she raised her hand up in the air, before i could even say anything. She shook her head in refusal and turned to leave when I called her again.


    "Josephine!"


    Her steps halted but she did not turn back to look at me. I have never thought that her reactions would be this extreme.


    "Does it matter so much to you? I thought we were friends.`` I never thought that my voice would be cracked when I would talk to her. But she did not feel so. All she saw was the betrayal that was never there in the first ce.


    "I have thought so too. But how could i forget that the word friends did not exist for the nobles. If you have always wanted to be the empress, you could have at least told me." I shook my head at her illusion. Could she not see the facts!


    "It is not true." I looked around to be sure that none was listening and when I was sure I walked closer to her. Thank goodness, she did not walk away to increase the distance.


    "It is all an act to save both of us." she chuckled at my reply and shook her head. As if cold water was poured all over my body. Her frozen eyes stunned me.


    "Do you think he would have taken that step in the first ce if he was not in love with you? And for you to go to this extent to save him and you say that you do not live here? Either you take me as a fool or you are trying to fool yourself." Her words resonate in my mind as she left the room. While I stood there alone stunned and bewildered.


    The question never crossed my mind until she pointed it out. Even if William had skills, he was trying to hide them. Then why did he take the risk to kill the girl even after knowing that it would bring all his ns into jeopardy? And what were his ns? What else was he hiding?


    "Is that true?" I heard another cold voice behind me. I sighed as I realized I have to give exnations to many now. And maybe lose a few of them too. It was much more than I had bargained for.


    "I thought you were using me as your cover because you did not want any rtionship with the crown prince. Now what had changed that you are not only in a rtionship with him but also marrying him.'''' The blunt and cold words were like a sharp piece of ss, piercing deep into my skin.


    "Why? Are you going to abandon me too after knowing the truth!?" I asked back, avoiding all the questions he asked me, I could see his eyes turning colder. Wasn''t he busy due to some affairs on the boundary? Why was he here now? To mock me or question me or to really know the truth!


    "That was not the answer I asked? And did you even care? When have you ever been truthful in our rtionship? If there is any to begin with!" he spat as he looked at me with those cold eyes.


    "Noah, you have to.."


    "Trust you!? Right! This is the only line you say whenever I have tried to ask you anything. Abigail Essendson, trust works from both sides!" I bit my lips as I knew he was right. I have been hiding the truth since the start but it was not because I did not trust him. It was because he would not believe me even if I told him. But if he was so sarcastic about it, then better tell him and let him call me crazy.


    "You want to know the truth? Alright,e with me." I held his hand and dragged him out of the room. We had only taken a few steps when I saw Be struggling toe in.


    There was arger crowd than before and when they looked at me, their eyes gleamed as if they had met their prey. They ran towards me and though knights tried to stop them, they outnumbered knights and broke free from their grip.


    "What are you waiting for? Go back in!" Noah pushed me back towards the door as he moved to escort Be in.


    I nodded and walked back. My heart was still beating fast in my ribcage. Though I expected that the girls would be heartbroken, I never thought that everyone would go crazy to the limit of following me.


    I heard footsteps only to see Isabe and Noah walking in.


    "What were they trying to do?" I asked Noah and he looked at me with aplicated gaze.


    "Many of them are gossip mongers. They want to know about the fairytale. They call it sensational information that the prince is in love with his knight and he killed a noble to save her. Now they are going to marry. It is no less than the dream of every girl.


    Since they could not pester crown prince, they will follow you to know more about it.'''' I closed my eyes and rubbed my forehead. What kind of nonsense was all this! It felt like a scandal celebrities make in the 21st century.


    "It is better that you stay here only for a few days. You are not allowed to take sses anyway!" All I could do was nod when he instructed me so harshly.


    "So you are actually going to be the future empress?"

 Chapter 242 - You Will Survive This!

    Abigail pov


    "So you are actually going to be the future empress?"


    Though I have heard the same question from hundreds of people since this morning. Be was the first to have stars twinkling in her eyes when she asked that! She was looking at me with a blissful face as if it was her who was going to be the empress!


    I just nodded unconsciously when she giggled and pped.


    "That is wonderful news! I am so happy for you." I wanted to ask her why? Why was she not infuriated that I had hidden my affair from her as others med me too.


    I wanted to know how she could be so contended when I have taken the ce of the empress, not hers! But I stayed silent. I wanted to enjoy the little warmth I was receiving in the midst of the storm.


    "Oh my, Abi soon you will be married and leave the house. How would I manage without you?" I smiled at her use of exaggerated words. I could see she was acting dramatically to cheer me up..


    Finally the warm sunny day arrived after a lot of drizzle and hailstorm.


    "I am here with you always, and I am not going to marry anytime soon. There is still a lot of struggle left in my life.`` I sighed as I replied and she puffed up her cheeks.


    "But which fairytale did not have a struggle. I would have gone crazy if Sophie would have been chosen to be the empress.


    Now that you are going to marry the crown porcine. I want to go and see her face." We both looked at each other and blinked and then startedughing together. We had to hold our stomach in the end and copsed on the sofa.


    "I can see that you both are very delighted with the decision." came the curt voice of the man, i thought I had left a long time ago.


    "Do you expect me to cry over the martyr?" I asked in the same voice and his eyes narrowed on my face.


    "We need to talk about it." he added and I nodded back.


    "I will meet you in the words after twilight." he shook his head and I frowned.


    "You are going to stay here until the procedures are done! There is a death involved, Abigail. I will wait for the right time then." With that he turned and left and I sighed.


    "Do not think too much about it. Since you can not attend the sses, why don''t you go home? You can prepare for youring of age ceremony." she replied and I nodded.


    "Yes it is better than staying here all the time." she giggled and I raised a brow.


    "Then you can n another show of our jewels in your marriage. I will do my best work there and¡­`` I felt bad for her enthusiasm for a marriage that is only for words. Yet I did not have the heart to break her dreams, so I nodded every time as she continued to n for it.


    "You will be a wonderful ruler, Abi. I will try to be yourdy in waiting to serve you." she added in the end, making my chuckle, yet my eyes turned teary.


    We both continued to talk tillte as I did not see anyone else the whole day. When the night was growing dark, the door finally opened and Nicks came in.


    It has been weeks since Ist saw him.


    He ran towards me and engulfed me in his arms.


    It surprised me as he mostly stayed calm and collected, yet now he was on the verge of crying.


    "I never thought that you would decide to marry at such a young age. Abi, you are not even an adult yet!" Heined and I chuckled.


    "I am not getting married anytime soon and even if i would have been an adult, you would still haveined!" he sighed as he finally let me go from the warm hug.


    "Of course I would have, you would always stay a kid for me. Not to forget that you are actually a kid right now. And out of everyone, crown prince? Was that the reason that you wanted to serve him or did it happen after you started serving him?" There was a sore look on his face as if he had lost his favorite toy which made me chuckle.


    "I do not know how it happened either. I think we both were too dense to realize that we loved each other until this ident happened.`` I lied as I did not have any better excuse or reason but he nodded, epting it easily, and here I was thinking that I would need to convince him more.


    "I agree, you are too dense when ites to the feelings of others. If not told, you will never realize that you love someone. I knew from the start that you loved him the way you took care of him." added Be, while Noah sighed. His face was telling Be that he agreed.


    If only I could tell them why I was taking care of William and that we have nothing called love in between.


    But then the words of Josephine rang in my ears.


    "Why would he kill the girl if he did not love you!?" and I felt a knot forming in my stomach. There was something that was hurting me, but I don''t know why.


    "We will discuss other things at home. I came here to take you back. You do not have any sses so father has asked you to stay at home for your peace and security.`` I nodded and hugged Be who would still stay here as I left without saying another word to anyone else.


    When we walked to the door, Scarlet was standing there. I felt a bit guilty towards her yet she smiled enchantedly.


    "I hope you will survive this, Abi!"


    ".............."

 Chapter 243 - A Word With You

    Abigail pov


    "Nick, did father know about it?" That was the silliest question I could have asked. But everyone came to ask me, scold me or share my happiness but I have not seen my father since he left with master Theodore and Kirian in the morning.


    I told my heart that it was because he was busy handling the matter, but somewhere, my heart was not ready to believe it.


    I closed my eyes to calm my jittering nerves. I love my father a lot but sometimes he turns into a stubborn man when ites to me. I did not know why he was so protective of me.


    "The whole empire knows about it, Abi. It was announced by the crown prince himself. He had told the world that you are going to marry as soon as you celebrate youring of age ceremony. He personally admitted that he loved you for a long time but he has hidden his love because of the same reason. But when he saw you in that condition, he could not get hold of his emotions anymore..


    He had even imed that the countess daughter have used lethal poison on the sword to kill you because she was jealous of you.'''' Then he stopped and sighed and I turned my face from the window, towards him.


    "I have known the girl for a long time. We have been training together since a long time. In fact, she was the knight who got injured during thepetitions and you were asked to take her ce. I think that must have been one of the reasons too. But I still could not believe that she forgot the honor of knights and tried to do something this disgraceful." his hands were clenched into a fist and his eyes were looking infuriated and I sighed.


    "Let''s not think about it. Is my father angry?" He looked at me and slowly his expressions softened.


    "Everyone knows about the leisure activities of the crown prince. So, it is not easy to ept that our precious Abi was going to marry him. Not only you have to face the politics in the pce. You will have to bear and handle his lovers too.


    It is going to be an exhausting life, Abi. in fact, no one knows how serious his affections were. What if he falls in love with another girl sometime after. Then?" I bit my lips as I did not have any reply to his questions. We were not in love from the start, so falling out of love was not even a question. But what if he really found his true loveter.


    In the past he died before getting married. So I was not sure if he would meet the girl he lovedter or not!


    I heard him sigh as he looked at my worried face, "you can always deny, Abi. Father will personally talk about it with his majesty. I am sure he would not pressurize you to marry his highness since he is not getting any benefit from this marriage.


    Our family is already in blood oath with the royal family. We are serving him from generations. So, there is no need to bind the family in a marriage alliance.`` I nodded as I knew the emperor wanted Scarlet to marry William.


    And the way she came personally to tell me to survive this condition. It only meant that the royal family was going to create troubles for me.


    "I have decided already, brother. I am going to marry the crown prince." his eyes looked disappointed yet he nodded, i could see the reluctance and understand it. But I can not exin to him that I did not desire for love anyway.


    "My lord we have arrived." The carriage finally stopped and we walked towards the pce which was engulfed in the darkness of night.


    Beth came and bowed to me and so did a few other servants.


    "It is veryte. Go and rest, we will talk about itter." I nodded and walked towards my room followed by Beth.


    "Mydy, shall I bring your dinner?" she asked me as we reached the room.


    "Yes, please." i was exhausted and hungry with all the recent events. She bowed and left the room while I changed my clothes and sat on the chair looking out of the window.


    ''Would I really be married to William after mying of age ceremony!''


    "Mydy." Beth entered and served the dinner which i ate silently. After that I walked towards my closet and took out a small bag filled with gold coins.


    "I do not need your service tomorrow. I want you to leave for the town now and pass this letter and this bag to your son." She took it and bowed as she left.


    After finishing my dinner, I went to bed, hoping the next day would be better.


    ---------


    I frowned and hid my face beneath the pillow to get rid of the noises. The pce wasrge enough that even a pasty was organized in the ballroom or central garden. Its sound will not reach the chambers. Then I wondered what was happening to make the pce this noisy.


    "With a frown, I left the bed and walked out of my chamber towards the stairs. Only to see a horde of knights and servants there. Everyone had a gift in their hands and my eyes widened.


    "What is happening here?" asked mother as she walked out of her room. Though she was dressed decently, I could see the dark eyes and tired face. It was still dawn and yet the servants had filled the pce. It means they have started the journey at midnight.


    "Mydy" they all bowed and then spoke, "we are here to deliver theing of age gifts to the future wife of his highness.'''' To say that she was shocked would be an understatement. This was the first time I have seen her standing tongue tied there.


    "Wh-who?" she asked, though i was sure i was the only one who was going to have hering of age ceremony in a few days.


    "The future bride of his highness, mydy,dy Abigail Essendson." replied James, only then did my eyes notice him.


    Even when they told her my name, she stood there stunned as she could not believe them at all.


    "Where shall we keep these gifts, mydy?" they asked again only then did she blink and look at them again.


    "There must be some confusion. Abigail is not even an adult yet and we have not fixed her marriage with anyone." she replied in an unsure voice and the knights looked at each other unsure of what to reply.


    "Mydy, we are not in a position to reply to your question. We are only here to follow the instructions. If you are kind enough to receive the gifts on behalf ofdy Abigail, we will be very grateful to you." this was the first time i have seen James talking so respectfully otherwise, he had always snorted and looked at me with disdain.


    "But I need to discuss it with my husband before epting it." epting the gifts would mean that she had epted the marriage proposal. The way she was fidgeting, I was sure she was scared to do this on her own ord.


    "Do you wish us to stay here for a few days, mydy. I am sure the duke would not be able to return to the pce before the matter was solved.`` He was looking so sure that I wondered what had happened there to engage everyone. I was dying to know.


    I bit my lips as I walked towards the stairs. I was sure my father would be further disappointed with my decision.


    Hearing the sound of my footsteps, they all looked towards the stairs and bowed again.


    "Mydy, we were here to meet you only." yet he did not even call for me once. I was sure he just wanted to dump the gifts and leave before even looking at my face, yet I smiled amiably on his lie.


    "Sir James, i was not expecting to meet you early in the morning too." I replied when my mother looked at me with confusion.


    "I have been asked to deliver the gifts of youring of age ceremony, mydy." with that he signalled the servants toe closer to me with all the gifts in their hands.


    "Thank you. I am honored to be served by you. You can leave the gifts here only." they all bowed as theyid gits on the table and then stood up, ready to leave.


    "Then we will ask for leave, mydy." I nodded as they all stood up when I added. "Can I have a word with you sir James." When he turned to look at me as if waiting to hear me, I frowned and added, "privately!"

 Chapter 244 - Share The Room

    Abigail pov contd.


    "I want to talk to you, privately." Everyone''s eyes were set on me as if I had asked for stars or the moon. The man in question nodded and we walked to a meeting room.


    "If you want to know about the death of the knight, then the matter is solved." He did not even sit on the chair when we entered the room and his position was telling that he did not even want to sit.


    "I am not worried about that, sir James. I know you all are qualified enough to protect his highness and solve this minor problem." he nodded but then his eyes narrowed at me as if asking then why have i asked for a private meeting.


    "Then, i shall take my leave, mydy.'''' I shook my head at his attempt to escape.. I was not behind his blood. But the man was wise enough to take my hint and understood what I wanted.


    "I am going to be the wife of his highness, Prince William. And you all are serving him diligently since long. I want to know have i been epted as his wife and partner by all of you or not.'''' The question was tricky and he knew what I was asking yet he feigned ignorance.


    "I am sure his majesty will ept you soon, and you will have a better life at the royal pce. We are always there at your service mydy.`` He did not ept that I am part of them, yet he promised that he would serve me.


    "I understand. I want you to pass a message to his highness that I would still wait for the eptance of my father. If he did not agree, then I would return all the gifts.`` He was surprised to hear my statement as his eyes widened a bit, yet he bowed and left.


    I think I would not be wee even by his men in the pce.


    I sat there silently for a while in my thoughts when I heard the footsteps again.


    "Would you care to exin what is happening?" I could see the anger and disappointment in her eyes as she looked at me. I took a deep breath and smiled.


    "Shall we discuss this over breakfast, mother." She was surprised to hear my calm and sweet voice as I called her amiably yet she nodded and looked at the maids that had followed her.


    "I will have it in the garden." They bowed and left us alone when she continued to look at me.


    "You should be happy that you are going to be the mother of the empress." her face cracked as i joked but she did not say a word. As if she was telling me that she would not fall for my trick and let the matter rest until I tell her theplete story.


    "Shall we?" I stood and signalled her and she nodded and followed me to the garden.


    We both sat on the table as the maids served us breakfast. I took the cup of tea in my hands but she did not initiate the breakfast or conversation. She only continued to look at me, silently telling me that she was still waiting for her reply.


    "In the academy, a girl was jealous and challenged me to a fight. Well, that is a normal urrence since knights often challenge each other to learn better. But then she used poison on her sword to kill me there.


    His highness somehow knew about the matter and to save me, he killed the girl. He then professed that he loved me and wanted to marry me. The girl became jealous and wanted to kill me to get the love of his highness for herself.


    He proposed me right there and i epted his love since i have the same affections for him.'''' She was silent the whole time as I continued to tell her the whole story in detail. But even when I stopped, she did not say a word.


    "Are you not happy about this marriage?" I had thought that she would be over the moon when she woulde to know about it since it would make her the mother of the empress.


    Her position would rise in the society and no other nobles would be able to stand against her. But she stayed silent as if she had been suffering grievances. It made me annoyed, if noth others I was hoping she would be happy like isabe. Atst, I was the one who broke the silence and she sighed.


    "Though it sounds great to marry higher nobles and get a strong position in the empire, if you would ask me it is not worth it." I blinked as I was not expecting to get this answer. Was she not the one who has be the duchess from baroness. She even asks Isabe to behave like a properdy and get recognized by the society too!


    Was she still against me!? I tilted my head as thousands of thoughts crossed my mind.


    "Do not give too much pressure to your little mind. I have been both a baroness and a duchess. So, if you would ask me, I was happier as a baroness as I lived life the way I wanted. We have a small family, away from the scrutinizing gaze of the nobles.


    Since the day I have been the duchess, nobles have kept a strong eye on me and I have received a lot of scorn. Not to forget how I was weed here. Do you think her majesty and his majesty will wee you with open arms?


    Though we are at the higher position and your father is the loyal ally of his majesty. Her majesty wanted her niece, Lady Sophie, as the future empress. She will make your life miserable so that you would give up and there is a chance that you would be demoted as the concubine, just like the mother of his highness. If that happens, I am sure that the future empress will also be a part of your bleak future.


    Not to forget that his highness has many lovers. He spent most of his time in the brothels. What if his affections for you died over time? It has only been a few months that he is head over heels to you but how sincere is he?


    Wasn''t he in love with someone else a few months ago? And has he even stopped going to the brothel after falling in love with you? The man who will not give you enough love, respect and care would not support you when you suffer grievances!


    Then how will you survive in the pce alone? You think I am trying to demotivate you. But I am only presenting the scenarios. If you ask me for advice, I will definitely deny it.


    And I am sure your father would not be happy too." i have never thought that not even once she would think of power when ites to marrying us.


    "Then, what did you think about the marriage of Isabe?" I could not help but ask and deep lines formed on her forehead.


    "She is still young but when the timees. I would be happy to marry her off as long as the man loves her enough. I am happy even if she married a baron or viscount.`` I couldn''t help but look at her in a new light. Why in the past have I always felt that she wanted power and money? That was why she married father.


    Come to think of it, I always thought like that because she pressured Isabe to be recognized and she never shared a room with father.


    "Mother, then why do you pressurize Be to be recognised?" she sighed when she heard the question and looked at the distance.


    "I do not want the nobles toy a finger on your father that he has not given equal chance to the daughter of baroness or to stain his respect by our unsophisticated behavior." a lump formed in my throat when i heard this.


    So, all this time, she was only trying to keep up the respect of father in the society so that others would notugh at the father who had chosen a wife and daughter that did not live up to the position. Was that what she meant when she said that it was suffocating to be a higher noble!


    Come to think of it, she was rather alone in this big mansion. Though father married her. He had never given her the rights of a wife, and she did not even ask for them. That made me wonder who among both did not want to take the first step.


    Wouldn''t it be better if they live as a couple rather than father and mother ?


    "Mother, why don''t you share a room with father?"


    "......"

 Chapter 245 - Kill That Bitch

    Gerard pov contd.


    The room was filled with the stench of alcohol and the air was heavy. I looked at the empty bottles yet I was far from being able to handle or forget the humiliation I have faced today.


    Not even my n to kill that bitch failed, but she was even announced as the future wife of William. Did the duke forget that my father had asked her hand before. That time he had made the excuse that she had note to her age, she is not an adult yet. Now! Did he forget that she was still under age?


    "Mydy lord has denied everyone entry into his chamber." I heard many maids trying to stop her and plead that I didn''t want to meet anyone.


    Then the sound of a p resonated in the air. Another one after a few seconds as I drank another ss in one gulp..


    "Who do you think you are to stop me from meeting my own brother? Huh! Do not forget that you are nothing but a pest that we were trying to bear!'''' The sharp and loud voice filled the room and I knew that she would not listen but enter the room.


    These maids are all useless. Taking the bottle, I filled another ss when I heard the sound of the door opening.


    She came in with a tear stained face and her eyes were looking red. She stomped her feet in the thick carpet and stood in front of me with anger filled eyes


    "I could not believe that Abigail seduced William! That snake! All the time she promised me that she would help me ining closer to the crown prince and like a fool I waited for his signal only to hear that they both were going to marry. No! I would not let that happen. He has been mine since the start. The poison of the empress is mine. If i would kill anyone who woulde in between." like always she continued to bber. I was sure if I would give her my dagger and ask her to go and kill that bitch she would only cry more and cower in the corner of the room. All she knew was toin like a dumb girl who was pampered a lot.


    And why wouldn''t she! After all, mother had pampered her senseless, filling her all wishes yet ingraining the thought that she was going to be empress one day, this was bound to happen yet i could not ept it too.


    The post of empress was never hers as I would be the one to rule the empire yet I could not ept that a girl had rejected me only to ept that bastard of a prince who was famous for being a wastrel! We couldn''t even bepared. The thought zed me again as I threw the bottle in my hand on the table. The ss of the table shattered into a thousand pieces and spread all over the floor.


    "Brother. I want you to kill her." she ordered as if i was her servant. With that nasty attitude of hers, I would have been surprised if someone had taken interest in her. I just shook my head as I picked up the ss and drank it in a single gulp.


    She frowned as I did not reply.


    "Don''t tell me that you would let her live. After all, everyone knew that you were interested in her. The whole empire wouldugh on you. Like always, you have lost to the crown prince even when you have done everything you could!


    Would you let her trample your ego like this?" she asked with a smirk and I stood up and held her hair tightly in my hands.


    I pulled them harshly and her eyes gazed into mine, "no one, and I repeat no one has the audacity to trample on me. I would kill each and everyone who would try to do so. Do not forget that you are also a piece of chess in the whole battle. So, better keep your mouth shut or it would take me only seconds to close this filthy mouth of yours." her eyes widened as she continued to look at me with those fear filled expressions I enjoy most. I pulled her hair with more pressure and she winced.


    "Did you get my point?" she tried to nod but her neck was strained more than she could bear. Tears rolled her eyes again and she looked so vulnerable that my soul felt at peace.


    "Did you understand or not?" I growled and she cried.


    "I.. I understand, brother." she replied in a wet voice and i finally let her go. The pressure was too much for her to handle and she fell straight on the floor. Her hands are holding the floor to maintain her bnce.


    Soon the hand turned red due to the shards of ss piercing her skin and her muffled cries became clearer and noisy!


    "Just get out of my room." i shouted and she shivered yet she stood up with her shaky legs and ran out of the room covering her mouth. Yet the sound of her crying was clear as day!


    Did she think I was not trying to kill the girl! I attempted to kill her the moment I came to know that she had taken the ce of the knight I had nted. At that time it was just anger.


    But when i met her in the championship ground. The way she had fought, i knew that either she should be on my side or she should die! The power and stamina she had showed was impossible for the girls of her age. So, I tried my best to bring her to my side. Through appointing my son to even go to her father to ask for her hand in marriage, I tried every possible thing yet she was not ready to ept my affections.


    She continued to insult me, humiliate me either byparing me with the crown prince or denying to spend time with me and chose him over me. If that was not enough, she even defeated me in fencing in front of everyone. That girl had to die!


    "Asmund.. Asmund.'''' I shouted with anger as the man should be here without even calling him.


    "Yes, my lord." he came running and kneel on the floor with his one leg and waited for my instructions.


    "I want you to burn the whole pce of duke Essendson." I instructed and he fell on the ground.


    He looked at me horrified with the pale face. It was as if I had asked him about his life.


    "My lord, duke Essendon is the head of the knight. We are from the administration. They have more knights than us and stronger ones too. There was no way that we could burn their pce." he shook his head like a maniac as he continued to deny me.


    "I can see you have developed the courage to deny me now! Do you think you have more authority than me?" my words made his face drained of all colors and he started trembling. I could see fear building in his eyes.


    "But my lord.. It would be suicide attempt if we got caught the whole family would be called to the royal pce in case of treason. Lady Abigail is the future empress of the empire.'''' As soon as the words left his mouth, I threw the ss of wine on his forehead.


    Blood oozed out instantly and the ss broke and its pieces fell all over his body.


    "Do not dare to call that bitch the empress. The empress would be the girl whom I will marry. I have given her a chance to be one but she was a fool to not realize and grab the opportunity. Now she had to die for her mistake!'''' I told the man who was a fool, did he think that William, the fool, had the qualification to be the emperor? No! Only I could sit on the throne. Only I have the capability to rule!


    "Yes.. yes, my lord." he replied with his trembling voice making me sneer.


    "Now tell me do you have the courage to support the future emperor of the empire?'''' I asked and he finally took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Yes, my lord. I have finally realized that I was a fool till now. I have to be courageous enough to support the future emperor of the empire and show my loyalty towards him. I apologize for my foolishness." he bowed his forehead and I finally nodded with satisfaction.


    "It is fine. Go and make the n. I want their pce to burn before the duke would be able to return the home. Let Abigail die there without any help." Iughed at the thought of her crying helplessly as she tried to save herself from the fire that would swallow her alive.


    "Do not worry, my lord. I will make sure to make no mistake this time."

 Chapter 246 - Who Would Be The Mistess

    William pov.


    "Your highness, his majesty is calling you." I have been waiting for this for a long time. I had thought that he would call me the moment he would hear the news but the whole night had passed yet I did not hear any summons.


    Kirian and Lucas looked at me with worry while i just passed them an assuring smile, if worsees to worse, I will attack him and seize the throne.


    It was not like I couldn''t do that. I was worried that it would be a golden chance for Gerard to mobilize the citizens against me by proving me as a tyrant who imprisoned his own father. They would not see that whatever I was doing was for the benefit of the empire only.


    I walked towards the central pce with thousands of thoughts in my mind and with a heavy heart.


    "the crown prince have arrived, your majesty..'''' The guard announced my arrival and soon the door was opened for me as the personal knights of the emperor came to escort me, which had happened for the first time.


    "Hail to the glory of the empire, the sun of the empire, your majesty." I bowed my head as I greeted him but he did notmand me to rise. Seconds turned into minutes yet there was deafening silence in the room.


    I gritted my teeth as my hands clenched into a fist. I took a deep breath and stood up only to see him raising a brow.


    "I could see that you have grown up enough to go against my decision, huh?" The voice was calm and patient, yet I could feel the pressure and threat behind it. His eyes were filled with the thirst of blood. Just the way it was filled when he went on a rampage and started the war.


    "I do not dare to go against your majesty. If any of my action have made you felt so then i apologize sincerely.'''' I bowed my head a bit but then stood up straight again.


    "Do you take me as a fool now? Or do you think I am blind enough to not see your tricks?" he chuckled as he asked me again in a calmer tone. His voice was hollow creating goosebumps for everyone present in the room.


    "No, your majesty. If you are talking about Abigail and me then I can exin." i added only to get mocking silence in return,


    But if he did not deny, I would take it as eptance so I bowed again.


    "I loved the Abigail scene when we were young. If you remember, her mother was a good friend of mine. And she oftenes to the pce with her mother.


    We used to y together with Josephine and Carlisle. Since then I have always loved her. I have dreamt of marrying her since then." i took a deep breath and looked at him,


    His expression cracked for the first time and I could see shock in them. I closed my eyes as I remembered those beautiful eyes.


    "But then after the death of Carlise and her mother. Her father never brought her again. And once her father married, she confined herself in her chamber for years. She was not ready to go out and never took the initiative to meet me again.


    In the beginning, I wrote letters for her. But when I did not get any reply for a long time, I even let that go as my every hope only met disappointment.


    To fill the gap she had created in my heart, I have met various women. Some have hair simr to her, some have simr eyes, some even have simr features or voice. I tried to find her in others. Hoping that it would fill the void of my heart but it only increased with time. I tried to forget her with every grain of my body yet it never happened. Her smile, her face and her action came to taunt me in dreams every night.


    I thought that the distance would never end, but then I do not know how she came back. She had turned into a beautiful maiden and the moment I saw her, my heart skipped a beat. Since then I have been trying to control my emotions but it was extremely difficult when she was this close to me and stood by me day and night.


    Yet I kept my mouth shut as she had forgotten the past. She did not remember the sweet childhood we had spent together, the time that had tormented me all my life never even existed for her.


    Yet, I was happy to see her this close to me. To feel her presence around me. But then I came to know that a knight was trying to kill her due to jealousy.


    So, I could not control myself and killed her in my anger. It was a case of self defense. If you do not trust me, you can always send the sword to the royal physician. He would check it and inform you of the result.


    If you have any doubt about what I said, then I am sure you have the resources to even confirm it.


    I can swear at the name of my family that I have said only the truth. If you find a single lie in it. You can give me any kind of punishment. I am even ready for banishment or death penalty.'''' Several gasps and whispers could be heard when I finished my statement.


    I looked around only to see Duke Essendson looking at me withplicated emotions. I could understand his dilemma. He was a loving father, who always protected his daughter.


    Not even once has he let her suffer yet marrying her off to me would be very difficult for him. I was not even famous as the wastrel but also as a womanizer. Which father in his sane mind would want to marry his daughter to me!?


    I took a deep breath and then I added, "if I get married to Abigail, I promise that I will mend my ways and will never look at another woman. I will even take an oath that I will not marry another woman. I will not have any mistress or lover or concubine. I will follow the rule of monogamy." This time the gasps and wipers reached another notch higher.


    They all were looking at me with a shocked face and yet my eyes were stilled at the face of her father. To see if he was satisfied with my promise, but his expressions did not change at all. He continued to look at me with nk eyes and a cold face. Though I already knew it, it still broke my heart!


    All I wanted was to have her by my side. I let her go many times. But each time, circumstances brought her closer and now I have passed the state of leaving her. I loved her with all my heart and soul and now that she has offered to be with me, I will not back out.


    The wipers soon turned louder and I tried to see my father. Why was he not saying anything at all? Was he not convinced or did he not believe me?


    I was surprised to see his pale face as if he had suffered a strong blow. For the first time I felt that guilt passed his cold eyes.


    "Your majesty, we have already decided that princess scarlet ordy Sophie would be the wife of William. We need a stronger ally to stand for the uing war and not to forget the increasing power of the northern duke." came the voice of the empress. I wonder how she kept her silence for this long.


    I looked at her concerned face as if she was really worried about me or the empire.


    "But i love Abigail, and i will only marry her.'''' I added and she smiled and turned her face towards me. Her face was softening as she nodded.


    "Of course, your words made us realize how much he loved that girl. I am not heartless enough to ask you to give up your love life just for the benefit of the empire. I will personally go and ask for her hand from the new duchess of Essendon''s house.


    Though she is not the real mother. I am sure she would understand your love for her.'''' I frowned at her easy eptance though she was still passing thement about the Essendson she had epted in front of everyone that she would personally ask for her hand.


    "But I have a condition. You have to take back your oath of following monogamy and take Abigail as your concubine, so that you can marry princess Scarlet anddy Sophie. I am sure both are understanding enough to let her be your mistress, right, Duke Essendson?!"

 Chapter 247 - I Will Take The Stand!

    William pov contd.


    I gritted my teeth as she tried to insult the father of Abigail, Abigail and me together., asking him directly was nothing less than a two edged sword. If he agreed then he had to give me the hand of Abigail as my mistress and if he denied then she would dere it as treason and punish him.


    She gave me that sinister smile as her eyes filled with evil glint and then she turned to look at Abigail''s father.


    "The whole pce is waiting for your reply, Duke George. Do not tell me that you are selfish enough to let the whole empire suffer because you want your daughter to be the empress.'''' I looked at my father through gritted teeth.


    Would he let his wife once again ruin my happiness? Would he let her manipte the truth once again? Since the start she had been doing what she wanted and even today I could not see any chance of my father speaking against her.


    Her cold and sinister look and the prideful smirk on her face was telling that we both knew it.. She was the one who would take the final decision. I looked at George Essendson''s who face was red with anger and embarrassment. His hands were clenched too yet his eyes were clear. At that moment, i knew that he was going to support his daughter even when he could be given death penalty for treason. For a moment i felt jealous with Abigail as she had such a loving and caring father who was ready to sacrifice his life for her without even an ounce of regret.


    But I would not be selfish enough to let that happen.


    "Scarlet did not want to marry me, your majesty!" I announced and once again every eye turned towards me. The gasps and whispers were not enough to describe the chaos of the pce hall.


    "Who said so?" asked the empress as she raised a brow and looked at me with her cold eyes. But it was my turn to pass her smirk and look at her with confidence.


    "She has denied herself. She told me that she did not want to marry a womanizer, it would not be good for her kingdom. She had denied me long ago. I have asked her to give me another chance, and she has reluctantly agreed.


    But when she heard about this incident, she called me and denied that she would not be able to marry a man who loves another woman this crazily.`` I could see several of them nod their head in understanding while the empress gritted her teeth. She was not expecting that this would happen and all the credit goes to Scarlet, who has shown her kindness when I have asked for her help.


    I had thought that she would deny me since it may affect her future and the empress might show her anger on her kingdom too, yet she agreed to deny me and get the wrath of this snake.


    "I will talk to the princess personally. There are times that marriage alliances need to be done due to political welfare." her sweet voice resonated in the hall again.


    "That would not be needed!" came the strict and cold voce of my father before I could show a mirror to the empress.


    "Your majesty!" She looked at my father with a teary face as if she had suffered huge grievances. I just wanted to beat her and show her what grievances really were!


    "That''s it, empress. We are not weak to request the princess to marry our son. We are strong enough to thrive and win even without them." came his authoritative voice that did not have any chance of argument.


    How could the foolish woman forget that father loved more to his pride than even his children. And here she wanted to request a princess from a small kingdom''s princess. But I still did not get why she wanted me to marry Scarlet.


    I had thought that Scarlet was working for her but now that I look at it, Scarlet was a kind, honest and loyal friend. There was no way she would be supporting this woman who got blinded by greed!


    "I.. I understand your majesty.`` She replied in a low voice, and I was sure that she did not agree with him at all, yet she did not have the courage to defy him in front of everyone.


    "Then i shall take my leave.'''' I said as I bowed my head when herughter filled the hall once again.


    This woman would not stop her tricks until she was taught a lesson!


    "I understand that we can not forcedy Scarlet to marry you without her wish but it doesn''t mean thatdy Sophie is against it too. I am sure as the noblesse oblige she would understand that you will have a concubine sooner orter.


    And i have heard that Sophie and Abigail are old friends so i do not think that they would have problem in living together.'''' I was sure that the crazy girl would not deny me. Her eyes have always been filled with obsession when she looks at me. She would turn me crazy if I ever married her but denying now would make the condition worse for the duke.


    "I will marry her, but I have a condition too. I will take Abigail as my legal wife and Sophie as my concubine.'''' I replied, as I was sure that the family of the archduke would never agree to it. They were filled with pride for their precious little sister to be the empress of the empire.


    And as expected she frowned. I must say that her love towards her family was unconditional. Even if the whole empire burnt including her husband, she would still be only worried about her family.


    "How could that be? Sophie was a higher noble than Abigail, and as the hierarchy goes, Sophie deserves to be the legal wife." she proimed as if she had always followed the hierarchy. Who was she rubbing those rules to?


    "If that had been the case then was my mother not the eldest daughter of the previous northern duke, an empire that was stronger than our empire, yet she is the concubine and you the sister of the archduke who was only marques at that period is the empress of the empire?" I asked , looking straight into her eyes with clear disdain.


    The whispers increased and I could hear the sound of dishes on the floor.


    "William!!" came the loud roaring voice of my father who could not see his lover getting humiliated.


    "Yrs father?" I asked , feigning ignorance and soon her eyes were filled with shock and hatred. Which was showing her real face as she was too stunned to cover her hatred with fake care lost and the fake tears that have always been her best weapon filled her eyes.


    "How could you be so insolent? Apologize to your mother!" came the cruel voice of the man who had no remorse for what he did.


    He was not guilty at all. He still has the audacity to ask me to apologise to her.


    "I will, your majesty. I will apologize to my mother.'''' I replied looking straight into his eyes and for a second his facade cracked too.


    He knew I was talking about the mother who had given birth to me, not the one who was sitting beside him. Her face reddened with embarrassment too. She even forgot that she was faking tears for a second as she looked at me with anger filled eyes.


    "I will apologize to my mother as I was not able to stand up for her when she was demoted to the post of concubine from the empress when her father had transferred his everything to you, father.


    After taking everything she had to offer, you discarded her as a fly and got married to your concubine. You even went to the lengths to me her that she was not able to satisfy you well, even when you have a single son!


    If you have so many problems with her, why haven''t you given birth to another son and made him your heir?" I looked straight into his eyes. It had been years since I wanted to ask her that! I wanted to know how he could be this heartless and cruel! How could he still have the audacity to speak when everyone knew what he did and that woman was just two steps higher than him. Both are made for each other. One is scumbag and the other is shameless. A perfect greedy couple.


    "William?" he roared as he stood up from his seat.


    "Why! Did the truth hurt, father?" I asked , looking back at him with a straight face. Gone was the little boy who got intimidated whenever he tried to show his anger to him.

 Chapter 248 - Burning The Whole Palace

    William pov contd.


    "I don''t want to be like you, father. I would only marry a single girl in my life and that would be Abigail.'''' There was determination in my voice and he felt it too.


    I left the hall when my father stayed silent for so long. Even the royal looked at me strangely and knew that I was telling the truth but one had the guts to say so.


    "I could smell a rebel even from this distance.." murmured Theodore, and I was sure he was not a bit worried about it. But the same could not be said for the three other knights who were looking at me with pensive eyes, not a single word was spoken by them.


    "There is no other choice." I added yet not a single word was spoken. Were they giving me silent torment to punish me now!? I shook my head and walked towards my chamber. Let them have some rest and mull over the matters.


    "My lord." The guard bowed at me when my eyes fell on the man who was leaning on the wall. He stood straight when I looked at him.


    "Your highness.'''' he bowed, yet I did not say a word. His eyes were looking around as if he was notfortable under my gaze.


    "Have you brought any personal message from Lord Gerard?" I asked as I started walking followed by the man who was surrounded by Theodore and other three knights now.


    "No, your highness. Lord Gerard did not know that I was here." my steps halted as i heard his reply. He did not know!


    "Then are you here to congratte me for my marriage?" I mocked as I asked in a sarcastic voice. I sat on the sofa with one leg over the other as I looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    "No, your highness. I am here to save your marriage." he replied in a low voice but in the silent room, his voice was clear and resolute.


    "How dare you?" I stood up abruptly and all the knights already had their sword on his neck but the man stood there unperturbed.


    "I am here as a friend of your highness. I meant no harm. If given a chance I can prove my loyalty to you." I smirked at his deration. Did they think I was a fool to believe them!


    "Kill him and send the body to the archduke''s pce." I instructed as I walked towards my study table. I need to write a note to inform that his actions would not be epted further.


    "Wait, your highness. At least, listen to me before killing me. Or else you will regret it for your lifetime." shouted the man who was desperate to prove his innocence. He could feel the pressure of swords around his neck.


    The blood had already started slipping out from the small injury on his neck but he was still iming that he was on their side.


    Looking at my hesitating face, Theodore was the first to remark, "do not tell me that you are going to trust the loyal of the enemy!" all the three knights nodded at that.


    "You are suffering a lot from the stress. Past days have been very exhausting for you. You should rest, we will handle him, your highness.'''' I nodded but when I looked at the pleading and shaking face of the man something in me churned.


    "I beg you, give me a chase to speak, if you still do not trust me that you could kill me then too. You can imprison me. I am ready to bear any punishment just give me a chance to speak." the man continued to shout as they dragged him. One hand was held by Theodore while the other hand was held by Lucas. They both are having no mercy as his feet created the creak sound as it continued to hit the floor but the more he was taken away the more that suffocating feeling increased.


    I rubbed my neck as I opened the front two buttons of my shirt but the feeling did not go away.


    "Wait." I shouted and they both looked at me with hesitation.


    "Your highness" before they could start with their excuses, I raised my hand in the air.


    "Let me hear him first." they all looked at me bewildered while the man took a sigh of relief as if his life was finally returned to him.


    "But if i fund you are lying or this is your trick, i will personally kill you and feed to the beast in the woods.'''' Even when I was giving the threat there was no hesitation on his face. His eyes were clear as if he was sure that it would ot happen.


    "Yes, yes, your highness." He bowed again and again to show his gratitude.


    "It is fine. Tell me, what do you know?" he nodded as he stood straight, his expressions turning grave.


    "When lord Gerard heard the news of your marriage, he was infuriated. He had ordered me to go and kill the future empress. He had ordered all the personal knights to find a chance to infiltrate into the pce and set fire to it. As most of the knights and dukes are not at the pce, it would not be that difficult." to say that i was shocked would be an understatement. Though I have always known that the man was evil, I would have never thought that he would dare to kill Abigail at her own pce even after knowing that it was the pce of the strongest knights of the empire.


    "Is he not afraid that he would be caught red handed and punished instead?" asked Kirian. Though his body was strong, his mind was notrger than a peanut. I shook my head at his stupid question yet the image of the fire burning the whole pce while Abigail caught in it burnt me from insides too.


    My hands clenched and I had to take a few deep breaths to control myself.


    "All the knights were assigned to the borders, leaving only a handful of them. Even the Duke, Nicks and Noah have been in the royal pce for a few days to discuss the situation with his majesty, then they would leave for the border too.


    They would not leave a single skilled knight behind as it would never cross their mind that someone would have the audacity to kill their family in their own pce." Lucas exined only for the other three to nod.


    "But what if this man is lying to distract you and you are the target here?" asked James as he titled his head and looked straight into my eyes.


    "I would still take the risk to go and look personally, '''' I replied without any hesitation, cracking his facade of calmness. Sometimes, he made me feel that he did not like Abigail at all.


    "I will not allow it." they replied in unison as if i was a kid who needed continuous supervision.


    "You all are forgetting that i am your master, not the other way around.'''' My sharp and curt reply surprised them as I have never treated them as my staff but as friends and brothers. I have always respected their opinions and followed their advice. But when ites to Abigail, I could not take chances. She had been targeted many times in the past too.


    They looked at each other at a loss of words when James spoke, "even if we are nothing but staff, we are still assigned with the duty to protect you and we have the right to stop you from doing anything that could jeopardize your safety.'''' There was sarcasm in his mocking tone when he said nothing but stuff, but I ignored it.


    "It will be toote, if you continue to argue. I have already given instruction to my spies and other knights in the presence of lord Gerard. You do not have so much time.`` His words were like an emergency rm. I ran towards the door when they all blocked my way.


    I took a deep breath as this argument would not take us anywhere.


    "First of all, put him in my personal prison. Do not let the empress or others know about him. If he is telling the truth, he would be attacked as soon as Gerard realized his absence. And if he is tilling lies i will torture him personally." they nodded and the man nodded too, this time it was not needed to drag him as he walked willingly.


    Once he was gone, I looked at all of them. "I can not take the risk, it is too much for me. So either let me go or you all cane with me to protect me from that so called threat you are talking about.'''' They looked at each other and nodded, as they knew my decision was resolute.


    "But we have a condition."

 Chapter 249 - I Have Finally Given Up

    Abigail pov


    I thought that thedy would say a thing or two but she just left. Now I wonder if I was too direct? In her eyes, I was just a kid. She did not know that I had crossed that time period a long time ago. I sighed as I shifted on my bed once again.


    I did not know when my father would be back! Even if he would, how would I ask him about this?


    I think me and Isabe should make a n about it. I felt satisfied after that thought. I closed my eyes trying to sleep again. But anxiety still did not leave me. Why? I can not point out what was bugging me but there was something that was making me uneasy.


    Even Beth left, now I could not even order her to bring a calming tea for me..


    I sighed as I stood up and walked down. The maid on duty to sleep in the kitchen looked surprised when she saw me there.


    "Mydy, do you need anything?" she bowed and asked me when I nodded.


    "I wanted to have the tea that father have bought recently.'''' She nodded and walked towards the kitchen when I decided to walk a bit to calm my nerves.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" I have not taken even a few steps when I heard her scolding someone.


    Normally, i did not interfere in the matter of the servants but i heard her shrieking and then silence ensued that made me uneasy. I decided to peek once when I saw a man dressed as the guard of the pce with a knife in his hand that had turned red. And the maid whom i have ordered to make tea was lying on the floor in a pool of blood.


    "What did you do?" I asked and he looked taken aback by my sudden presence.


    He looked around confused. He didn''t know what to do when he saw me moving towards him but then he pounced on me suddenly with the same knife in his hands. Too bad, the day I returned to this life, I always kept a weapon around me. I had already taken out the dagger when I moved towards him. I shed his hands that were holding a knife and it fell on the floor with a clink sound.


    "Do you think it is so easy to kill me, huh? Do you think the postion of knights was given to me as a gift? You are a fool to try to infiltrate the pce of knights. Tell me who you are and what are you doing here?" I bent his hand behind his back and held him tight.


    "I am a thief. I was trying to steal!" he said, trembling and I put more pressure on his hand, almost breaking his bones in the process.


    "Do you think I am a fool to believe that? Tell me honestly what you were doing here or i will kill you right here.'''' I threatened as he winced and trembled. His hands were almost on the verge of breaking. He tried to struggle but it was fruitless.


    "So you would not tell me this way? Alright, then do notinter that I have not given you a chance!" I threatened and then kicked between his legs.


    "Aahh '''' he screamed as his knees gave out. I kicked again and again until tears filled his eyes.


    "This is against the rule of war!" Iughed at the statement.


    "Since when thieves have rules? I will torment you by kicking there until your tool get damaged yet i will bind you and kick you thousand of time there daily.'''' I had expected him to be afraid but heughed hard as if he had heard a great joke.


    "You do not have the luxury to do that since you will die in a few hours." he needed not to exin more to me to understand that he was sent here to kill me but then haven''t i caught him? Then how was he sure that I would still die?


    My eyes widened as I realized it only meant that he had more allies with him.


    "Do not forget that you are here with me. If I die, so will you. Now tell me what have you nned if you do not want to die a gruesome death?`` I asked as I kicked him a few times but the man did not open his mouth.


    "Guards! Guards! I shouted but no one came. Though there were no knights in the pce these days, there were still 3-4 knights and a dozen guards. Shouldn''t anyone be here listening to themotion and my screams.


    "Guards¡­" I shouted a few more times only to be mocked by silence in reply.


    I frowned. There was something very wrong with the current scenario. I dragged the man and put the dagger on his neck again.


    "Tell me how many of you are there and what is your n?" He just ignored my threat. I pressed the knife further, realizing that I did not have any choice. His neck started bleeding but he still did not say anything when I heard a shriek from the upper floor.


    Panicked, I hit straight on his neck, making him unconscious. He fell on the floor and I ran towards the upper floor but I did not see a single maid or knight on my way.


    I coughed as smoke started filling my nostrils which was increasing with every step. That is when I realized the man was trying to set fire from the stove in the kitchen.


    I ran waving my hands in front of me when I soon saw mes that were high enough upto my waist.


    Thank goodness the pce was almost empty. Isabe was still in the academy and father and brother were in the royal pce. So, I just ran towards the chamber of my mother.


    Her chamber was engulfed in mes. I took the curtain and tried to extinguish the fire but that was not enough.


    "Damn!" I took another thick curtain and threw it on the mes but it was burning too fast. Even if I entered somehow, I would not be able toe back with her.


    And if I ran down and tried to use the back area it would be toote. I took all the clothes and tried to put off the fire but the mes were already too high.


    "Mydy, you need to leave this area." I heard the sound of the head maid, the one who serves the mother from the other side.


    "How are you and how is mother?" I shouted and the sound of coughing followed from the other side.


    "We are fine for now. But we do not know how we can handle it. The smoke has filled the roompletely and the mes areing in." her voice was still calm even when she knew that she was going to die.


    "Can you both jump from the balcony? I will ask all the knights and guards to spread the mattress down there.`` I shouted and then silence ensued.


    "It would take a lot of time. I am afraid we do not have that much time." came the quick reply and tears welled my eyes.


    "No, I will be quick. I promise. I beg you, Try to jump from the balcony." my voice was trembling so was my body. The scene was reced by the events of the past.


    "Save yourself, Abi. and take care of Isabe.'''' Finally I heard her shouting. Had she sacrificed her life in the past too? Have I never noticed her sacrifice? Even when I was standing so close to the fire, my body was turning cold.


    As if my brain had shut down, my senses started to leave my body as the fear of losing everyone again started to fill my body.


    "No, no, now.. You can not die. You have to jump, you have to do it for Isabe. For Christ''s sake you have to do it for me.`` I didn''t even know what I was saying anymore. The images were turning blurry, my senses were losing and unconsciousness was spreading its arms toward me.


    All the fears that I have hid in the closet have break free and are trying to rip me with their ws.


    I fell on my knees when I did not hear any reply. No matter how much I struggled, my paths crossed the same fate! Was it a sign of god that no matter what I did, I was bound to die in the end. If that is the case, then I ept it. I¡­ I do not want to fight against my fate anymore.


    "Say goodbye to Isabe, Abigail" came the voice again and a mocking smile filled my lips.


    "What would it change? I am tired too. Let me just close my eyes and rest. I have finally given up." With that thought I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 250 - She Was Not There!

    "What would it change? I am tired too. Let me just close my eyes and rest. I have finally given up." With that thought I closed my eyes.


    =================


    William pov


    For the first time I felt that the pce should not be at this distance. It took us hours to reach there even when the horses were running faster than the wind.


    But when we reached there, the guards stopped our way, which was very unusual since everyone in the empire knew who I was. Even if they were new and had no impression of me. They must recognize the family crest of the knights.


    "Who are you to stop the way of your highness?" shouted James as they looked at each other..


    Their eyes were cracking and their face was filled with sweat.


    "Kirian, capture them and torment them until they tell the truth who they are and why are they posted in the ce of original knights.'''' Finally their doubts lessened as Kirian jumped from the horse. The men tried to run away but I was sure that he would be enough to handle them.


    "Haiyaa" I kicked my horse once again as we entered the pce. Why the hell did they have such a big garden in the front!


    "James go and check the duchess chamber."


    "Lucas go and help the staff in evacuation."


    "Theodore look for the culprits and try to save if you find someone trapped in fire.'''' all three nodded silently looking at the gravity of the situation.


    I rode my horse towards her chamber. The dread had already filled my heart when I smelled smoke. I would never forgive myself and others if I waste! No! I could not bete! The reins of the horse were slipping from my sweaty hands. My whole body started turning numb, the journey from the entrance to her chamber felt like eternity.


    When I finally reached her chamber. It was burning profusely. The mes had already been too high.


    "Abigail! Abigail.. Little bird!" I shouted many times but no reply came in. I banged the wall with so much power that it cracked when I jumped on the horse again and walked towards the other side so that I could slide in through the windows.


    The only relief I had was the fire was lit outside the door, so the windows were fine, but it was too high.


    "Hundred, stay put. I will jump on the balcony with your help only. We have to save our love, right?" I rubbed his mane and he nodded and neighed.


    Trying my best, I stood up on the Hundred and then jumped on his balcony. It was not smooth like always, I was hardly able to hold the boundaries of the girl. I was dangling in the air yet my eyes were searching for her.


    "Abigail, Abigail. For Christ sake, reply damn it!" I shouted at the top of my lungs again and again but not even once have I received any reply! It was making me restless as if someone was strangling me slowly, I was having trouble breathing.


    Putting all the pressure on my hands I flipped in the air andnded on her balcony on my knees. I could feel the blood oozing out due to the pointed corners of her railings. But I did not have time for that. Taking the curtain out from the door of the balcony I entered only to see an empty room.


    Though the room was filled with smoke and the door had already started burning, I could not see any figure in the room.


    "Abigail, Abigail.." I still showed as I checked every nook or corner, afraid that she might have fallen and turned unconscious.


    But even after searching the whole room and bathroom I was not able to find her. Damn!


    "Where the hell are you, Abi?" I shouted as I ran out towards the balcony again, taking the mattress in my hands.


    I threw the mattress down first and then jumped on it. Running towards Hundred, I climbed on it again. Every passing second was like crossing hell.


    "Faster, hundred. Faster. We have to find her before anything could happen." it neighed and ran faster as we reached the main entrance of the pce again.


    Entering in, I saw Lucas looking around the whole pce. The whole ce was already filled with smoke though fire did not spread much.


    The fire was lit meticulously near the chambers while leaving the whole pce as it was.


    "The ident was nned so well! Who the fucking man would believe that it is an ident!" shouted Lucas as he looked at me entering in.


    I did not have time to listen to his ranting, as i started looking around.,


    "She is not in there?" he guessed as he looked at my restless face and I shook my head.


    "She must have been in here. Maybe trying to save others or would have been here when fire broke out and she did not get the chance to return to her chamber.'''' I shouted as I looked at the whole floor.


    "Leave those areas, even if she would have been here. She would not have been roaming in the music room or ball room. Look at her mother''s chamber or dining hall.`` Why have I not thought of that!


    I nodded back at him and he shook his head, "you need to calm down, or else you would not be able to think properly." I knew that but I could not control my emotions.


    I ran towards the kitchen. Thanks to my childhood games of hide and seek, I knew every nook and corner of the pce or else it would have been impossible to look for her.


    I reached there only to see two dead bodies. A maid wasid there covered in her own blood while another man was lying in the corner. He must be the guard. I ran around but I did not find anyone else.


    Where the hell was she!?


    There was only one member in the pce except her. Her step mother! But as far as I knew they were not on good terms to spend time with each other sote at night. Then where she would go! I ran a hand in my hair and ran towards the duchess chamber.


    The more I climbed the stairs, the more I coughed as the smoke was thickest around there.


    I ran straight towards the duchess chamber as I climbed the stairs somehow. But my vision turned blurry. The smoke or emotions, I did not know what did the trick, but my eyes filled with tears. I could see James coughing and trying his best to put off the fire.


    I joined him and soon we somehow made a way through putting all the curtains and mattress we could find. The mes diminished a bit and I jumped in by flipping in the air again. But once again this room was empty too.


    "Are you alright, your highness?" came the worried voice of James from the other side.


    "I am fine. But the room seems to be empty!" I shouted as I continued to look around but then again no one was there. Had they kidnapped them or taken somewhere else to torment them? Or Gerard wanted to see them alive before killing them from his own hands!


    That crazy bastard could do anything.


    "If no one is there then you should jump from the balcony, your highness. Use a mattress or anything. The door can no longer be used foring out." came his voice in between the coughing.


    "Alright, but you leave this area too and help Lucas in evacuation. If you find duchess or Abi bring them to me as fast as possible.'''' Now I could only pray that others would find them as soon as possible and they were safe.


    The door fell as the mes entered the room. I could not believe that the man had actually done this. Let me find Abi, Gerard! Then I would make sure to burn you alive too. My eyes see nothing but blood! I have let go of my reality, my feelings, my family, everything to protect the one I loved, yet those power hungry dogs did not leave me alone.


    "Abigail" a gut wrenching shriek passed through my lips and I fell on the floor. I have lost all my senses, my will and my sanity. I would kill that bastard then and there. I went berserkpletely and I ran towards the balcony with the will to kill him at that insistence but when I opened the door, my eyes fell on the bed sheet tied on the railings of the balcony. It was added with a lot of bedsheets to make it long enough to reach the floor.


    A glimmer of hope filled me as I held it tightly and slowly descended down too.


    "She is here."

 Chapter 251 - Goodbyes!

    Abigail pov


    "Say goodbye to Isabe, Abigail" came the voice again and a mocking smile filled my lips.


    "What would it change? I am tired too. Let me just close my eyes and rest. I have finally given up." With that thought I closed my eyes.


    My soul roamed in darkness. It felt safe, burden free. I was trying to gain the impossible. Now that I had let it go, that suffocating feeling has gone too. I would sleep here for eternity.


    I heard the sound of chuckling from afar.. I tried to avoid it, but the sound continued toe closer.


    "I have never thought that you would be a coward to give up when you face defeat easily. Now i felt like i had wasted my energy that i consumed in bringing you back!" the voice! I could recognize the voice even in my dreams.


    I snapped my eyes open, only to see the same young girl standing there. She was still in that bloody red dress from that day. But her eyes were still ethereal and her expression was still frowning like an olddy. She was looking at me with disdain.


    She walked close to me and crouched down so that our faces could be closer and her eyes could look deep into my eyes. I felt cold sweat all over my body. My body felt frozen, no matter how I tried to move, even my fingers did not show any movement.


    "For all those who have sacrificed their life for you in the past, I felt pity and gave you another chance. Their unconditional love forced me to find you and return you to them. Yet here you are.. Lying defeated like a pathetic woman!


    Ha! You did not realize it, did you?" I could feel her anger, disappointment and fury but even when I opened my mouth. No one woulde out. I sat there like a mute person, when she held me with my chin and forced me to look deep into her eyes.


    Her orbs turned like ck hole, sucking my soul in. they started to swirl and I fell deeper and deeper. I felt dizzy with all the movement and then fell on the floor with a thud.


    It felt like all the bones of my body got broken with the fall. I winced as the floor touched my skin. And it took all my efforts to open my eyes. But when I did, I was once again in the pce with the fire all around.


    "Go and find Isabe, and run away from here with her." those words! I tried to look at the scene. It was my father who was pushing me away. I had seen these many times and now it had engraved in my heart, then why? Why was I here again? I saw myself running out with all my might, like always it did not end with my father''s death.


    I heard the shrieks from the other side. I stood up, bewildered. I was not sure if I should follow the sound, but my feet started moving there unconsciously.


    Surprisingly the mes did not affect me at all. I passed through them easily without even feeling an ounce of heating from them. The screams brought me back from my stupor and I looked at the distance only to see the voiceing from the duchess chamber.


    "You need to go out. I am sure your father and brother will help you, Isabe.`` I walked in only to see that the entrance waspletely blocked by mes that were reaching up to my waist now.


    The Duchess was on the balcony with Isabe who was crying incessantly.


    "No, I will not go without you." Isabe was shaking her head frivolously as her mother did not change her decision.


    "Alright, you go first and check if it is feasible. Then I will follow you." she caressed Isabe''s cheek with so much emotion. Tears were flowing from her eyes like a broken dam when I heard the sound of the door falling. The fire had burnt most of it and now it was taking big steps towards the curtain and furniture in the room. Big roars and smoke wereing to the balcony too.


    "Now we do not have time for argument, Be. Start descending and I will follow you when you reach the ground." the young girl was scared, she held her mother tightly when the door fell, yet the strict voice of her mother brought her back to reality, and the girl nodded.


    She moved towards the rope made from nkets but when she looked at the height, she gulped. Her feet turned frozen. She did not have the courage to descend this way.


    The Duchess felt heartbroken and miserable at the condition of her daughter. But she did not have any choice. She clenched her hands and took Be in her arms.


    "We do not have time, you have to go." with that she held the bedsheet from one hand and pushed be from other hands.


    Feeling the push, Be held the nket unconsciously.


    "See, it is not that difficult. Now go, love. I will see you down there soon.'''' Be nodded and tried her best to not panic further. She had to do it with speed so that her mother could use it too.


    The thought filled determination in her. And slowly she started to descend. The Duchess took a sigh or relief when she saw that Be was finally doing it properly. She wiped her tears and gave ast smile to her daughter.


    "I apologize for lying to you, but I love you the most." she whispered, though Be was not able to listen to it, I heard it clearly. I was standing nearby miserable just like hers. The fire had already engulfed rooms, and soon it started moving towards its prey. Be was just about to touch the ground when she jumped so that she would not waste more time. But when she looked above, her mother was not there anymore.


    The whole balcony was covered with the mes of fire and she could see her mother''s figure but her body had already caught fire.


    "Mother." she shrieked with all her might. She held the nket tightly. I didn''t know whether it was an involuntary action or she was thinking ofing up again. I looked at thedy who was burntpletely. She did not even try to move or run away from it. As if she had epted her death with open arms, yet she continued to look at the safety of her daughter tillst. Her eyes were still on Isabe, until she turned into ashes and fell on the ground.


    But just then, Isabe shouted again and again which attracted the knights of Gerard and they soon came running towards her. They held her both arms and dragged her like captives. She did not even struggle. Her eyes had lost focus and her face had turned white. I jumped in a false silver hope to save her somehow. When I saw Nick running towards them and fighting bravely, he had gone berserk and was killing everyone who came in his way.


    His aim was precise and fatal, killing every light in a single blow. Yet he was badly outnumbered. Soon they covered him from all sides and cut all his body parts at once. All his limbs fell in different directions yet the man did not even flinch. I closed my eyes as I did not have the courage to see further. I was feeling like I was passing through the gates of hell. Looking at my own death was much easier, much eptable.


    I have never thought that they died so gruesomely. But as if fate could not even ept that. No matter how much i tried, my eyes did not even blink, let alone close them. As if someone has used a clip to hold them open all the time. I continued to see how thest breath left his body yet there was no pain on his face, only vulnerability that he was not able to save her.


    "Run, Isabe." was all he said, even when taking hisst breath. But the girl has lost her will to live a long time ago. Or maybe she knew that she did not have anywhere she could go to. She was alone among so many knights, miserable and helpless.


    "So, do you want to run with my sister inw?" all the hair of my body stood up and the fury burned me more than the mes engulfing the pce. I ran towards him and tried to p him but I could not touch him. The hand passed through him while he did not feel a thing. He continued to move towards Be who finally tried to struggle and run away. But the grip was too tight and she was still young to get rid of them.


    "Where is Abigail?"

 Chapter 252 - Time To Escape

    Abigail pov contd


    "Where is Abigail?" he asked with so much hatred filled voice that Be flinched while I just wanted to use the sword and shred his body into pieces.


    "I do not know, maybe she died in the fire." I was sure Isabe had seen me running when she was trying to descend from the balcony. I felt her eyes looking at the distance continuously where I had run with Noah. yet she hid it even when her life was at stake.


    Just how much my family had sacrificed for me even when they hated me! All my life I had thought that they did not love me enough, they did not care for me enough, yet they have given their lives so easily for me.


    "Ha! I have seen all the vis before the fire was lit up. She was not there. Her father has given her a chance to run away. If you would tell me where she goes, I would spare your life. I will let you go with enough money to survive.. She had always hated your existence. She always wanted you to vanish from her life. Now you have the chance to do the same. Tell, me Isabe, where is Abigail?'''' His words were luring her. I would not deny, I may have told the truth.


    But now that I knew Gerard, I knew that he was lying. Even if she told her the truth. He would still kill her. He would not take the chance to leave even a single enemy. Not because he was afraid that she would rebel against him one day. He had ego, a strong ego. He would never believe that a weak woman had the ability to go against him.


    But he enjoyed the pain, the shrieks and the blood of his enemy. He loved the smell of blood. He had told me that himself when I was dying. That was why I was surprised that he did not know where I went. That meant, Be did not tell the truth to him.


    "I did not know. I really do not know anything." she shook her head as she cried but the man was not even least bit satisfied.


    "You are a fool, a bigger fool than her. She was easy to fool in the name of image, power and status. And you are a fool to sacrifice yourself for a woman like that. But i will still grant your wish.'''' With that he moved closer to her and used his sword to cut her neck, which rolled on the floor and moved to a distance.


    Once again I was terrified, I tried to close my eyes but it could not happen. "I paid your debt, father" was all she said before closing her eyes, while I just stood there motionless until my knees gave up and I fell on the floor.


    "Go and search for her. I am sure she would not be able to go too far. She is a weak and pathetic girl. If you tell her that I am still ready to marry her, she maye running back in my arms. Even after knowing that i have killed her family.'''' They allughed at his statement. I could see they were making fun of not only me but my family too.


    My jaw and hands clenched and the fury I felt had no bound. In front of my eyes he mascarred my whole family, and even had the audacity tough over it.


    But I knew I could not touch him. I only have my consciousness here, my real self was still in the Burning pce.


    Wait! The duchess was also trapped in the burning pce. I have to go there. But how!?


    I didn''t even know how Inded here? I heard the footsteps and soon they all left and so did Gerard. I was left alone only with the dead corpse of the people who used to be my family.


    My eyes fell on the sword that was lying near the corpse of Nicks, and I ran to take a hold of it, but once again I failed.


    I have thought that hurting myself would be enough to wake up from this dream and reach the pce again but it would not be possible if I could not even touch anything.


    Did that mean I was going to fail miserably once again?


    I closed my eyes as tears continued to fill my eyes. I was so desperate that I was ready to do anything if I could go back. In vain, I tried to do anything possible. I tried to fall from the height or hit my head on the wall. But nothing touched me and I always pass through them.


    I heard the sound of heels clicking on the hard floor only to see the same girl again. My eyes narrowed as she walked towards me with haughty expressions. There was no pain or sadness in her eyes. As if she was not making her way through a corpse but walking like she was roaming in the park.


    "You! You brought me here?" my voice was usive and she raised a brow.


    "Why, you have any problem with that?" then her eyes widened and she nodded in understanding, "oh i forgot, you were trying to do suicide while the duchess was burning in her room," her tone made me felt guilty. Those who sacrificed their life for me once, are forced to do that again. And I was still a coward to choose death over their safety.


    "Looks like you have finally learnt your lesson." she murmured looking at me with softened expressions for the first time.


    I was not even surprised that she knew what I was thinking. If she could move me in time like a child. I could not even fathom how much power she had.


    "Who are you, and why are you doing all this?" I could not help but ask. There were thousands of thoughts in my mind. That was making me insane.


    Sheughed hard. Herughter was like music reverberated in the air. It made all the gloominess disappear. Her face had that calmness that slowly made me rxed too.


    "Do you think you have time to know all about that? Shouldn''t you be in a hurry! You and the duchess. Both are going to die any second.'''' With that sentence theughter on her face vanished and she looked at me with grim expressions.


    "Do not even hope that I will bring you back to time again. I am not that free to waste my time or efforts over a coward.'''' Her words were like cold water poured over my body.


    ''That was right! I was still a scared girl in my heart. I had thought that after living two lives I had been strong enough, brave enough but when cmity repeated, I was ready to let go and ept defeat that easily.`` What right did I have to ask for a second chance again when I was not able to change my fate in the end.


    "Do not be disappointed, little bird. You still have some time left." my eyes wined and my jaw hit the floor when i listened to her. Little bird! Didn''t only the crown prince call me that! Just who was she?


    "Why did you call me, little bird?" I asked but she again shook her head.


    "Wrong question? Do you really want to ask that right now or¡­" she looked at the burning and crumbling pce and dread filled my eyes again. Though she was mysterious and strange, she had always helped me. I could trust her. I nodded my head and looked at her with new determination.


    "Can you send me back to the pce where my body is?" she finally smiled and nodded. Walking closer, she touched my forehead without any difficulty and I closed my eyes. Next moment when I opened it. I was back in the pce.


    Theyer of smoke was much more prominent than before, yet I could see well now.


    "Diana Essendson. If you could hear me, then let me tell you if you died here. I would throw Be out since she would not have any rtion with the duchy. So you better use bedsheets and make a rope and try to descend from the balcony right now.`` I shouted but I did not hear any reply. Fuck!


    I took the biggest nket from the nearby room and covered myself in it. Taking a deep breath I ran into the room only to see both of them unconscious due to the smoke. I threw the cked out as it was fully covered in mes. Then Walking into the bathroom, I took a bucket of water and poured it over both of them.


    They coughed incessantly, but after a few seconds their eyes closed and they finally looked at me with widened eyes.


    "It is time for escape."

 Chapter 253 - We Are Friends

    I had expected both of them to react, but they continued to look at me even in their fit of coughing as if I was a ghost! Which I certainly was not!


    "What is it? Do you want to die just by looking at me?" I scolded both of them as I walked to the closet and threw all the bedsheets out.


    "What are you waiting for? Come and help me!" I shouted again when they finally came to their senses and walked towards me.


    "I want you to add all the strong clothes. Curtains, bedsheet, towels, anything that could hold our weight for a while i want three ropes so that we could add them to balcony and climb down.'''' I started with nkets and started knotting their points with the knot we were taught at the time of training.


    "Look carefully, you have to knot it this way." I showed them two to three time only for them to nod.


    "Now fast, we do not have much time." They both started taking bedsheets and towels to make another rope while I worked on the first one. .


    "Abi, there are no more bedsheets." The duchess looked at me as they showed the first rope they had made and I looked around only to find there were no more appropriate clothes to make rope. And the fire had already broken the door.


    "It is fine. Then we have to manage with two only.`` I replied without any remorse. I would not even blink if I died while saving them. This way I would be able to reduce the debt I had.


    They both looked at each other and nodded. We all ran to the balcony. And I secured the ropes on the railing.


    "Now hold the rope tightly and try to descend slowly. You would be fine.`` They looked at each other and then shook their heads.


    "No, mydy. I am just a mere servant. How could I think of saving my life before you? You go ahead and take the second rope. I will descend once you have reached the floor." she replied with a bow but all i felt was fury.


    "Do you think we have time to chit chat? Go and start climbing down. Who said that I was going to wait here. I am going to try my luck and jump to the nearby balcony. The fire was only stronger in this room.'''' I replied and they looked at the other balcony which was a bit far/.


    "No! The distance is too high!" thi time it was duchess to shout that.


    "I do not care. Now start descending. I have to go too. Or else we would waste all our time talking while the fire would engulf all of us." with that i jumped on the railing on the balcony.


    "See you down there." I smiled at them and then walked to the farthest coroner and then looked back at them.


    "I beg you.." the duchess sighed and nodded. And then held the rope tightly in her hands and started descending.


    The maid looked at me and then at her mistress. With a lot of hesitation, she finally moved and started climbing down from the other rope. When I was assured that they could do that. I looked at the distance once again. The risk was worth it. Or I was sure I would not be alive until one of them reached the ground.


    With a gulp. I jumped only to fall in the air when it was just centimetres away.


    "Could you do anything by yourself?" I heard her and there she was standing neatly andfortably on the balcony I was trying to hold.


    "Help me." She shook her head and then stretched her hand to hold me but I was already falling with a high speed. I was sure I would fall but then something unexpected happened. Her hands stretched and it continued to grow until she held me. Her stretched hand wrapped around my waist and with a certain push it started getting shorter again. As if the button of the lever was switched on. It continued to pull us towards the balcony with a speed that was making me dizzy.


    I fell on the floor of the balcony with a thud while she was standing there prim and proper. She still looked like a kid of 6-7 years, but there was no way that she was a human let alone a kid!


    I red at her and rubbed my ass. "You could have done that nicely too." iined only for her to raise her eyebrow.


    "Don''t you think you are being too friendly with me?" her voice was more of amused than furious so i took the chance.


    "Ofcourse, first I saved your life from the truck, then you saved my life by sending me here. And now you saved my life once again. It is not like we save anyone with this much effort. So we are friends now." she chuckled listening to my strange exnation.


    Honestly, i didn''t even know what i was speaking anymore. I just wanted to make friends with her because I was sure she had more powers than anyone could fathom. And it may sound selfish but I need them in the future too. It was not only for me but for the benefit of all the lives who could die if Gerard was not stopped in his malicious deeds. I may sing here with that line, but we both knew that I was only being selfish once again. Gerard was right! I had always been greedy since the start.


    "Alright. Stop arguing with your thoughts. It would not take you anywhere. Try to think of a way to go down. Though the fire was not prominent in this room at the start. It is spread now. The door had been burnt and it is only a matter of time when this room would be engulfed too.


    I nodded as I looked at both of them who were almost going to reach the ground.


    "Can they see you?" though i was sure they could not, yet i asked and as expected she shook her head.


    "Then did they see me falling and then flying in the sky only tond back on the balcony?" I have to reply to thousands of their questions if that would have been the case. But thankfully she shook her head again.


    "They were not able to see you due to the smoke and mist. Now go and try to make another rope before it is toote.`` I nodded my head at her strict tone. I was relieved that I was not seen, I was not caught and I did not need to exin things I did not understand myself.


    I walked into the room and took out the sheets.


    "By the way, can we talk till I am making rope? So, tell me who you actually are?`` I asked as I started to tie them but only silence mocked me. I looked around only to find that I was alone in the room. I ran back to the balcony but it was empty too.


    I sighed and shook my head. That girl is too uncertain. As I walked into the room I saw the curtains had already started burning. I didn''t have time to think about the girl anymore. I started making the rope again hastily and then ran towards the balcony and closed its door.


    Tying the rope securely, I started climbing down it when I heard noises. I started doing it as fast as i could as i realised i was fool to think that all the men of Gerard have left the premises after setting the fire. They must be looking at the show from a distance. And now that they had seen that duchess had escaped the fire sessfully. They must be trying to kill her down there to not leave any witness or proof.


    I jumped when the distance was not much when my eyes fell on the person who was standing in front of me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked as I could not believe that Kirian was there, fighting with the knights that were trying to attack the duchess.


    "Are you going to talk only or help too?'''' This was the second time someone had taunted me for talking in the past ten minutes.


    My lips turned into a thin line as I took my sword from the scabbard which Kirian threw towards me and started helping him.


    "Your highness is here. He had gone into the pce to look for you." he added when i attacked a man and killed him in a single attack.


    He red at me instead of thinking, making me frown.


    "Do not kill them. We need them alive to get the witness or I would have killed them a long time ago!"

 Chapter 254 - Made Me Worried

    Abigail pov contd


    "Do not kill them. We need them alive to get the witness or I would have killed them a long time ago!" I rolled my eyes at his reply! Did he think that these knights would have the courage to go against Gerard. He must have already told them that going against him would not only be lethal for them but for their family too.


    "They will not open their mouths and will take full responsibility if left alive. By keeping them alive you are not creating witnesses but false culprits who would make a story about how they would have been wronged by my father. So they decided to take revenge in the absence of my father!'''' I replied only to make him confused as he looked at me with three lines forming on his forehead!


    "I did not know that the knight was too sharp in political matters too. And here others think that a man could only be strong physically or mentally.`` I looked back to see master Theodoreing towards us. He had a rope in his hands which he was dragging leisurely.


    I only turned to look at more than 4 knights bound to the rope. They were rolling on the ground and were getting dragged forcefully..


    "You are also here?" I was surprised, till now I was thinking that Kirian must havee due to some work or message. But there was no way that master Theodore would be here for the same purpose.


    "We are all here for the security of our future empress," he replied with a little bow. It made me feel embarrassed to be addressed in a formal way. The man who had daggers under my skin just a few months ago was giving me too much respect. This title truly had amazing powers.


    "But how do you know that?" I asked,pletely forgetting that Kirian was still fighting with the knights.


    "Hey, would you both stop chatting and help me first." he asked as he tried to re at us, but he was not able to as he had to keep his eyes on the knights who were only attacking him for some reason.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    We both shouted simultaneously and then looked at each other. While the man in question sighed.


    "Fine, then let me kill them. It will save a lot of time." with that he used all his energy and soon the knights started falling on the ground like ragged lifeless dolls.


    "Good work. Now we need to go and find his highness. He was looking too worried. I am sure he would have gone crazy till now!" replied Theodore and Kirian who were ring at us and were about to nag at us, turned silent and nodded their heads.


    "How do you even knew about the attack?'''' I asked, I was sure Gerard was secret enough to n this kind of conspiracy. But looking at them, it felt like that hade prepared. Or there was no way that they all had been here without any asion.


    "We have our ways." came the prideful voice of Theodore. I could not believe that he was still hiding facts from me. He was not ready to share information with me even when we were talking about my own life.


    I red at Kirian who looked the other way. He was feeling embarrassed to meet my eyes. That was the answer I was looking for. But then who was the one who had given them a secured n. Did that have a spy closer to Gerard. That was the only valid reason I could think of.


    "We need to have a long conversation, mydy. But this is not the right time. The duchess is not looking in a good condition and his highness must be worried too." he replied and I nodded with a sigh.


    I tried to see the duchess who was still coughing while the maid was not in a condition to take care of her. She was looking nauseated.


    "What about the other staff and servants in the pce?" I asked as the face of the maid made me remember about the staff who was still in when I was running towards the duchess''s chamber of duchess. Though i had shouted and asked them to leave the premises. I was sure some were still trapped inside.


    "Lucas and James are in. They are trying to find the culprit and evacuate the pce. So do not worry. Come with us." I walked towards the duchess and crouched down.


    "Would you be able to walk?" I asked in a soft tone and she finally looked at me.


    She hugged me the moment she saw me as if it had been ages since west met.


    "Oh Abi, I could not exin how happy I am to see you here. I would never have been able to face your father if anything had happened to you.'''' I could feel the wetness on my shoulders as she continued to hug me and cry.


    "You should be happy that we all made it. Now you need to take a rest. So tell me, would you be able to walk?'''' I asked again and this time she nodded softly as she finally let me go.


    "Good, then hold my hand and try to stand up." she nodded and held my hand tightly but her feet were still trembling.


    "Take your time. Let me hold you tightly." I added as I wrapped my one hand on her waist and my other hand went to her shoulder. Once assured that she was fine, I nodded at the knights who nodded back at me and we all started walking.


    We had taken only a few steps, when I heard him shouting my name.


    "Abigail.. Abigail." I turned only to see that the crown prince was using the same rope that the duchess had used to descend from the balcony. The fire had already consumed the whole room. I wonder how he even went in.


    Once close enough, he jumped and then ran towards me like demons were chasing him.


    "You foolish girl, you have made me worried up to no end!" she shouted as he took me in his arms.


    Thank goodness Lucas was fast enough to catch the duchess whom he helped in walking further and helped her in sitting on a bench in the garden.


    I wanted to ask her if she was fine, but William was not losing his grip at all. His tight arms were holding me in ce without giving me a chance to move even an inch.


    Though he had held me tightly in his arms, surprisingly his touch was gentle enough. As if he was afraid that a mere touch could break me.


    "I am perfectly fine, your highness.'''' I tried to assure him but he shook his head a bit and continued to hug me. I could not understand why he was so restless, that even after looking at me and hugging me he was still looking so anxious. His heartbeats are running marathons.


    "Your highness. Everything is okay. You do not need to worry." I added again when he did not respond.


    "Pinch me!" The voice was feeble and I would have thought that it was my imagination if I had not seen his eyes that were looking at me with such intensity that it was scalding me. I was still in his arms but his hands were still holding me by the waist while he was looking at me as if I was a wonder of the world.


    "Why?" I was confused when he repeated his words "pinch me again." he sighed as he looked at me and in the next movement I winced as he had pinched me hard on my waist.


    "What was that for?'''' I asked with a re. For a moment I even forgot that he was the crown prince and future emperor of the empire when I shouted at him but he didn''t seem to be least bit affected by it.


    "Didn''t I give you the chance to pinch me first?" he asked as if it was my mistake that he needed to pinch me and i felt at loss of words.


    "Oh Abigail, do you have any idea how many deaths I''ve had when I did not see you anywhere in the pce? I could not believe that I have been so careless when it came to your security. I am not worthy of calling your husband. He was sounding like an obedient puppy who had made a severe mistake.


    But instead of feeling anger, I felt amused. Has he always looked cute when he was worried?


    ``There we all are fine. Aren''t we?'''' I asked patting his shoulders like I did with kids when I used to work in the hospital and he blinked.


    "Is this a new way to treat your husband?" he asked with a re but his red ears honestly looked too cute.

 Chapter 255 - Find Someone Who Takes The Blame

    William pov contd.


    I hugged her again to feel her warmth. She had no idea how difficult it was to go through her search when the whole pce was on fire.


    "Abigail?" I called her again and again as if I wanted to be sure that she was here.


    "I am fine. Mother needs me, your highness." she replied as she looked back at the duchess. Since when had she started calling the duchess, mother. But the love and concern on her face was telling that she had genuine feelings towards thedy. Wasn''t she Abi''s step mother? Then how could she be so close to her? I just nodded as it felt so surreal that she left my arms and reached to her.


    She sat and patted her back as the duchess continued to cough..


    "Are our staff saved?" was the first question she asked after getting over her fit of cough.


    I looked at James and Lucas who nodded their heads in unison.


    "We have saved everyone we found around, your highness. But we are not sure if anyone left. We did our best in checking every nook and corner but the pce was too grand to be looked at thoroughly.`` They both bowed their heads and I gritted my teeth.


    It was all because of him!


    "I understand, thank you for your timely help, sir Lucas and Sir James. I did not know what would have happened if you would not have been there." she tried to bow even when she was looking so frail. Her face had turned ashen and her coughing was not in control at all.


    "You do not need to thank, your highness. It is our duty and our honor to save lives.`` They both bowed while I shook my head.


    "Duchess, I think you should go and have a check up from the physician. Your condition is not looking good." she shook her head even when she was coughing again. She must have absorbed a lot of smoke


    "I need to see that everyone has a safe ce and everyone is checked before that, your highness. I apologize for my insolence. I continued to sit while you are standing.'''' She tried to stand but her legs were still wobbly. I was d that Abi was storing enough to withstand the smoke and fire. I would have lost myposure if she would have been looking like the duchess.


    "There is no need to apologize, Duchess. And do not worry about the staff either. They are my responsibility now and I will make sure that they are treated fairly." Then I looked at James who nodded.


    "He will take you to the royal pce. Duke George is also there and he needed to be informed about the incident. It would be better if you would be present there or there are chances that he may lose hisposure." she looked conflicted but nodded in the end. But then her eyes fell on Abi.


    "Then, your highness, Abigail will go with me too." We both shook our heads in unison as we heard her request.


    "Abigail is the member of the house and a knight too. She had to stay to discuss the matter and do the proceedings." she was about to deny when Abi also added.


    "Yes, mother. You have inhaled a lot of smoke. You need rest, but i am fine since i was in the kitchen when the ident happened.`` She looked at both of us with hesitation and stayed silent.


    "Your highness,dy Isabe would be too worried for you too. I will send Kirian to escort her to the pce too." she finally took a deep breath and nodded.


    "I hope you would join us soon.'''' I finally took a deep breath when she left after hugging Abi.


    Her expressions that were soft till now turned cold the moment the duchess left. There was bloodlust in her eyes and her face was devoid of any mischievous, she usually had.


    "You already know who did it. Don''t you?'''' Though I was asking, I knew that she was suspicious of Gerard from the start.


    "Didn''t I tell you that the man is vicious enough to kill everyone without even batting an eyelid. I have supported you, your highness in every way. Now it is your turn to show how will you avenge the attempt to murder your future wife." there was a subtle hint in her words. It would sound like aint at first. But she was hinting that I could use the name of the future empress of the empire rather than the daughter of the duke which would multiply the effect of his punishment.


    "I would make sure to punish the preparator, so that he would never be able to forget it." she nodded with a sigh but i have not finished yet.


    "Abi, I think you should stay in the pce for the meantime with your whole family. Other ces are not safe for you." i thought that she would be hesitant, but her eyes twinkled at my suggestion.


    "Of course, as the future empress I have theplete right to do that." At that moment I knew that she had an idea in her mind already.


    But whatever she wanted to do, I would support her with my closed eyes. She had already suffered enough, now it was time to retaliate. The fire that was still burning the pce was burning in our hearts too. Though the guards were trying to extinguish it, the damage was already done.


    "My house, my family and my patience have been challenged again and again. This time, I would not let the matter go. I promise i will return the favor 10th fold.'''' I nodded and hugged her from behind. I did not mind that she wanted revenge. But I did not want her to burn herself in that revenge.


    "Come, we shall go and collect proofs." She looked at me as if I was a fool and thenughed coldly. For the first time I felt that she had another side too that was ruthless and cold.


    "I already have a n in my mind. I just need your support for that." she added and I nodded.


    "You have all the powers my name could provide. There is no need to ask." She blinked at my reply but the smile only widened and for the first time I was d that I was not the one at the receiving end of her ire.


    "Then, please excuse me.." she moved and i let go of her waist. Moving closer to the men who had beenying on dead, she searched his body. We frowned and looked at each other but soon she took out an amulet.


    "This is not the seal and emblem of the archduke family." I replied with a frown, even if we presented it, it would go against us only.


    "Of course, I know that. This is his way to protect himself. Even if his n failed or one of his men got caught after we die, he could prove that he was not involved but the count was! This way not only he would escape his punishment, but his enemies could be med." the way she searched and exined it, it felt that she knew about everything already. In fact, whenever ites to Gerard, it felt like she knew everything about him.


    No matter how much I tried to avoid this fact, it pierced my heart badly.


    "How do you know about this?" asked Theodore, I could see suspicions in his eyes yet I could not me him. A person who was associated with the criminal once could only know about his way of doing crimes.


    "I have spent all my life in learning his ways, master Theodore. But that does not mean I am iming my hands are white.


    For now, I need all your trust and support. You can drag me to your courtter." I could see that Theodore was not ready to let the matter go.


    "That is enough. She is the victim here. What is the meaning of questioning her?'''' I looked at Theodore who looked back at me with the same intensity. Atst he relented and nodded. But I knew he would not let the matter go. He would investigate her discreetly. But I was not afraid of that. I haveplete trust over her that was why in spite of her mysterious behavior, I did not investigate her ever.


    "So, what is your n?" I asked,pletely ignoring the fools who did not understand the difference between friends and foes.


    "We have to find a reliable man and then ask him to act as him." she points at the dead man and then back at us.


    "We need someone to wear these clothes and take the me of firing the empire and then ready to ept death punishment instead. So that lord Gerard could be saved."


    "........."


    --------------------------


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!